Total Loud Island - Shuckle2001 (2024)

Chapter 1: Not so Great Outdoors Part 1

Chapter Text

A camera is turned on and the first thing seen is a lake in front of a rather shabby wooden dock. Trees, rocks, and some other bits of nature were seen as the only sounds that were heard were the sounds coming from within said natural environment. That was until…

"Yo!" Coming up in front of the camera was a handsome man in his late twenties. He has well done black hair, black eyes, stubble on his face, and wearing necklace with a small fancy looking shell on it. He wore a dark blue short sleeved jacket shirt with a white longed sleeved shirt underneath. He also had stylish jeans and blue and white shoes.

"We're coming at you live from Camp Wawanakwa, somewhere in Muskoka, Ontario. I'm your host, Chris Mclean." The man introduced himself as well as the location he was at to the camera. "Dropping season one of the hottest new Reality Show on television, right now!"

Chris then proceeded to walk down the dock he was on and explain how things were gonna go down on this show. "Here's the deal, 24 campers have signed up to spend eight weeks right here at this crummy old summer camp. They'll compete in challenges against each other. Then have to face the judgement of their fellow campers. Every three days, one team will either win a reward, or watch one of their team member's walk down the dock of shame. Take a ride on the loser boat and leave Total Drama Island, for good."

Chris was now seen walking up to a camp fire site with two rows of six stumps were set up, and of course a fire put. There was even a metal barrel set up there. "Their fate will be decided here, at the dramatic campfire ceremonies where each week, all but one camper will receive a marshmallow." Chris ate a marshmallow that was skewed to a stick before looking at the camera again. "In the end, only one will be left standing and will be rewarded with cheesy tabloid fame and a small fortune, which let's face it, they'll probably blow in a week. To survive, they'll have to battle. Black flies. Grizzly bears. Disgusting camp food! And…each other!"

Multiple shots them showed small cameras set up practically all over the island from a bird's nest, to a gopher hole, and a tiki statue. "Every moment will be caught on one of the hundreds of cameras situated all over the camp." The camera was then back to Chris as he showed off his perfect white smile. "Who will crumble under the pressure? Find out here right now on...Total Drama Island!"

The camera zoomed out with every word Chris said in order to show off nearly the entire island. There were two old cabins, a run-down mess hall, a dirty looking communal bathroom area, a large forest, and a giant cliff and a rather stinky looking beach.

The camera zoomed back onto Chris who put his hands on his hips and got the ball rolling again. "But first, we can't have a summer camp without campers. So, it's time to meet our first 11 campers." Chris informed the audience, his grin never leaving his face. "We told them they'd all be staying at a five star resort, so if they seem a little T. , that's probably why."

Just then a boat pulled up to the dock and coming out of it with a bag of luggage was a rather short girl with brown hair in a side pony tail. She wore a long green shirt that was tied on the side of it along with tight pink pants and white shoes. She also had braces and thick glasses. "Beth, what's up?" Chris introduced the girl now known as Beth.

Beth quickly ran up to Chris with a big smile on her face and hugged him, catching the host of the show off guard. "It's so incredulous to meet you!" Beth enthusiastically said to Chris before looking at him with a raised brow. "Wow, you're much shorter in real life."

"Uh…thanks." Chris slowly said as Beth waved to the camera. Another boat soon pulled up to the dock and from this one came a tall and bulky looking dude wearing a white cap, a dark green shirt with white highlights on the neck, sleeve, and waistline with the shirt having an orange D on the center of it as well as short jeans and sandals. He also had a beard and black eyes. "DJ!"

"Yo, Chris Mclean. How's it going?" DJ said to the host as he walked up to him, set his bags down, and shared a high five with him. DJ then looked around the area they were at and grew confused. "Hey, you sure you got the right place here? Where's the hot tub at?"

"Yo, dawg, this is it." Chris confirmed as DJ picked up his two bags again. "Camp Wawanakwa."

DJ hummed a bit as he walked to the end of the dock where Beth and her luggage were. "Looked a lot different on the application form."

Another boat came up to the dock and from this one was a girl that could be described by one word. Goth. She wore a black shirt that exposed a small bit of her belly as well as lacking a neck area with blue and green sleeves. She wore a black and midnight blue skirt with long black boots and dark gray stockings that went all the way up her head. She had black eyes, teal lipstick and black hair with teal streaks. "Hey, Gwen." Chris introduced as the goth girl walked up to him carrying a bag and backpack.

"You mean we're staying here?" Gwen asked in a far from happy tone.

"No, you're staying here." Chris informed her before pointing his thumb over his shoulder. "My crib is an airstream with A.C. That-a-way."

"I did not sign up for this." Gwen claimed while glaring at Chris.

"Actually, you did." Chris stated while pulling out a contract Gwen signed to be here. The Goth girl proceeded to grabbed the papers from Chris, rip them, and throw them in the water before smirking at the host. However, Chris smirked back before pulling out even more papers. "The great thing about lawyers is, they make lots of copies."

Gwen glared at Chris again before stating. "I am not staying here."

"Cool." Chris simply shrugged as he pointed to the boat Gwen was on. "I hope you can swim though, because your ride just left."

Gwen looked and saw the boat that took her here leaving, and honking to add insult to injury. "Jerk!" Gwen told Chris before going over to where Beth and DJ were.

Party music was heard as everyone looked to see the next boat coming with this one containing a boy wearing a pink vest that showed off his chest, showing he had an impressive eight pack, along with a cowboy hat with some blond hair coming out of it, a bead neck, short blue jeans, and sandals. When the boat reached the dock, the teen jumped off the boat with his suitcase being thrown on the dock. He gave the boat a thumbs up as it drove off before walking over the host of the show with his suitcase. "Chris Mclean!" He said with a hyped-up tone as he and Chris fist bumped. "Sup man! It's an honor to meet you, man!"

"The Geoff-Ster." Chris introduced the cowboy hat wearing partier. "Welcome to the island, man."

"Thanks man." Geoff said before walking over to where the first three campers were.

"They say man one more time, I'm gonna puke." Gwen complained, already feeling irritated by Geoff.

The fifth boat of the day pulled up and from it came a beautiful looking girl with a super model-like body. She had long blond hair with a blue bandana around her head. She wore a red top under a brown sleeveless shirt with some of her belly exposed, a short orange skirt and brown feel boots with stars on them. "Everybody, this is Lindsay." Chris introduced as everyone got a good look at the super-model-like teenage girl. Chris then looked right into the camera and said. "Not too shabby."

"Hiiiiiii!" Lindsay said to Chris with a peppy voice. She then put a finger to her chin as she looked at the host. "Okay, you look so familiar."

"I'm Chris Mclain." Chris introduced himself with his trademarked grin. All Lindsay did however was tilt her head in confusion causing the host to elaborate. "The host, of the show."

"Oh, that's where I know you from." Lindsay realized before heading over to the other end of the dock where her fellow campers were.

"Uh…yeah." Chris said as once again, Lindsay's personality was quickly revealed to everyone. She a dumb beautiful blond girl. Another boat came up and a few of the campers flinched as the 6th camper came onto the dock. She had a menacing vibe to her. She had long light black hair, and gray eyes. She had a dull red shoulder less top with straps going around her neck, short-shorts and black open toed high tops. "Heather."

Heather walked forward, a scowl on her face as Beth walked up to her. "Hi!" Beth greeted, a little bit of spit coming from her mouth causing Heather to recoil in disgust. "Looks like we're your new friends, for the rest of the next 8 weeks!"

Before any words could be said, punk rock music was heard as everyone looked to see another boat coming up. An amp that proceeded the music was on it and, with their right foot on top of it, the next camper could be seen standing behind it. He certainly had a look that fit the music playing. He had black low-cut hair with the top of his head being in the style of a mohawk that was dyed green. He had a unibrow and blue eyes with piercings on his face, nose, and ears. He had a small black beard and wore a spike collar, a black shirt with a skull on the center and bone white sleeves and highlight around the waist. He also had blue jeans and red and white sneakers.

When the boat came up to the dock, the punk threw a bag containing his things onto the dock before jumping onto it and having a rather angry look on his face as he approached Chris. "Duncan! Dude." Chris introduced the punk as Duncan approached the host while raising a fist.

"I don't like, surprises." Duncan said to Chris in a threatening tone.

"Yeah, your parole officer warned be about that, man." Chris said, not at all intimidated by Duncan, as he crossed his arms. "He also told me to give him a holler anytime and have you returned to juvie."

Duncan took a long breath through his nose before simply accepting the face he was here. "Okay, then." Duncan then took his bag and walked towards the end of the dock while eying Heather a bit. "Meet you by the campfire, gorgeous."

"Drop dead, you skeez." Heather told Duncan in a rude and condescending tone. Heather then started walking towards the end of the dock while saying. "I'm calling my parents. You cannot make me stay here!"

Chris's only response was to grin before pulling out another contract. The honking of another boat got everyones attention. Everyone watched the camper this boat was bringing was not riding it, but rather using it to water ski. He had a red track suit, a red and white headband, brown hair and eyes, and basketball shoes. "Ladies and gentleman! Tyler!" Chris introduced the water-skiing camper. Tyler waved but this ended up causing him to lose his grip on the handle of the rope and for him to flip through the water at high speeds, hit the dock, and crash right into the pile of luggage with one bag splashing into the lake.

Everyone winced at Tylers wipeout with Heather was the only one to get splashed by the water causing her to look down at her footwear. "Uhgg, my shoes!" Heather yelled as water dripped off her body.

"Wicked wipeout, man!" Chris yelled to Tyler whose fist rose up from the luggage pile and gave a thumbs up. DJ and Geoff grinned at each other and also gave thumbs up while Gwen rolled her eyes.

Chris chuckled a little before he heard loud breathing behind him. The host turned around to see the next camper behind him. He was a rather skinny ginger with a few beard hairs and glasses over green eyes. He wore a blue shirt that had a picture of a burger on it and bright green highlights on the sleeves and neck area. He also seemed to have a light red long sleeved shirt underneath. He had dark green pants and white shoes with blue and green strips and was carrying a keyboard and suitcase.

"Welcome to camp, Harold." Chris greeted the skinny teen. Harold didn't respond at first and simply looked around the area a little bit.

"What's he looking at?" Beth asked.

Harold then looked back to Chris and asked. "So, you mean this show is at a yucky summer camp and not on some big stage or something?"

"You got it." Chris nodded.

Harold was silent for a second or two before pumping a fist. "Yes!" Harold seemed to be rather happy about that. "That is so much more favorable to my skills."

Chris shuddered a bit as Harold walked over to his fellow campers before another boat came and dropped up the next camper. "Contestant number ten is Trent." Chris introduced a boy carrying a guitar case and wearing a backpack. He had black hair and green eyes and wore a light green shirt with a black hand print in the middle with came sleeves. He also had black pants and green shoes with dark green stripes.

"Hey, good to meet you man." Trent said to Chris with as the two fist bumped each other two times. "Saw you on that figure skating show. Nice work, man."

"Hey, thanks man." Chris said to Trent as he went to go meet up with his fellow campers. "I knew I rocked that show!"

"I saw that." Beth said, knowing what Trent was referring to. "One of the guys dropped his partner on her head. So they got an immunity that week."

"Luccckyy." Harold said as he looked to Beth. "I hope I get dropped on my head."

"Me too!" Lindsay spoke up with a smile.

"So, this is it…" Trent said as he looked over the camp and 9 other campers, with Harold sticking his finger in his nose. "Aaaaaaall righty, then." Trent then stood himself next to Gwen and gave her a grin. Gwen scowled and looked away at fist but when Trent looked forward, the goth girl found herself smiling and peaking at the boy next to her.

Everyone then watched as the 11th boat of the day came by. On this one was a girl with light blond hair tied up in a long point tail and green eyes. She wore a light blue hoodie that showed off a small bit of her stomach and jeans that went halfway down her knees. She was also carrying a surfboard.

The boat stopped at the dock allowing for the light blond to grab her bag and step onto the dock and approach Chris. "Hey, whats up?" She asked the host with a calm smile on her face.

"All right, our surfer chick, Bridgette, is here." Chris introduced the surfer girl in front of him, with Geoff in particular smiling quite a bit at her arrival.

Duncan his eyes and snorted as he looked a Bridgette. "Nice board." The delinquent said sarcastically. "This ain't Malibu, honey."

"I thought we were gonna be on a beach." Bridgette explained her reasons for bringing the board with her.

"We are!" Chris gestured his hand to the surrounding beach. Everyone looked to see that the beach of the camp was littered with trash as a seagull caught in trash as dragged away by the tide of the lake.

Bridgette sighed at the absolute poor quality of the beach. "Great." The suffer girl sarcastically said.

"All right! That makes-" But before Chris was finished, he was accidentally hit on the head by Bridgette's surfboard as the light blond walked over to the other ten campers. "Owwww, darn it! That hurt!"

"Hey guys." Bridgette greeted her fellow campers.

"Hey!" Geoff grinned as he was quick to introduce himself to her. "I'm Geoff!"

"What's up." Bridgette asked as she turned to Geoff causing a few of the campers to have to duck to avoid being hit by her board like Chris just was.

"Dang!" Harold said as he narrowly avoided the board. "Watch the board, man."

"Hi! I'm Beth!" Beth introduced herself to the surfer girl with a wave and bright smile.

"Hey." Bridgette said to Beth while turning to the shorter girl causing everyone to duck to avoid being hit by the surfboard again.

"Okay, we've all met surfer girl." Heather rolled her eyes as she finished wringing out her hair. "Can we get on with the show, please?"

"Looks like someone missed their double cappuccino macchiato this morning." Duncan joked while smirking at Heather.

"Get bent." Heather glared at the delinquent.

Chris rubbed the spot of his head where he was hit before introducing camper number 12. "Our… next camper is-"

"Hello."

"AAAAHHH!" Chris, most of the campers, jumped as the voice that suddenly came out of nowhere. Looking to the source, they saw that a girl had suddenly appeared, seemingly out of nowhere, with not even the boat that supposedly transported her anywhere to be seen. This girl had pale skin and long light blond hair with side bands that went down to a little above her shoulders, a lighter shade then Bridgette's, with teal eyes and light amount of dark purple lipstick. She wore a dark green sweater with the collar of a light blue undershirt being seen through the neck hole, a light black skirt, skin tight purple pants, and black shoes. "Ok, how'd you get here?"

"The boat dropped me off." The girl answered, her tone sweet and friendly. However, a mysterious vibe could be sensed coming from her that gave a few of the camper's goosebumps. "Didn't you see it?"

"No, obviously not." Chris said before shaking off the scare this girl gave him. "Ok, first of all, never sneak up on me like that again. Second of all, everyone this is Dawn."

"Hello everyone." Dawn said as she walked up to the first 11 campers with a calm smile on her face. "It's very nice to meet all of you."

"Its nice to meet you to." Bridgette said as she walked up to Dawn and shook the shorter girl's hand. "My names-"

"Bridgette." Dawn finished for the surfer girl surprising her and everyone watching a bit. "You have a lovely yellow aura around you. It's nice to meet another nature lover."

"Oh, uh, y-yeah." Bridgette stuttered a bit as she removed her hand from Dawn. "How did you know that?"

"Its all over your aura." Dawn said as she gave Bridgette a small but sweet smile. "Along with your hatred of violence, love of water, and refusal to hold a grudge." Brigette didn't say anything and simply backed away from Dawn slowly, a creeped out look on her face along with the other campers and Chris.

"Ok, is it just me or is this girl really creepy?" Gwen whispered to the campers around her with them slowly nodded in response as Dawn set down a case of luggage and stood with her fellow campers, the ones she stood next to slowly taking a step away from her.

"Oooooook then." Chris said with an uncomfortable look on his face before he turned back to the lake and saw another boat coming in. Chris's toothy smile came back, especially since he both heard and saw the boat coming in this time. "Camper number 13 is Noah."

Stepping onto the dock was a skinny boy with slightly dark skin, with brown hair and brown eyes. He wore a red sweater vest over a collared short sleeved shirt with a white long-sleeved shirt underneath. He had olive green jeans and shoes with darker green and white strips. "You got my memo about my life-threatening allergies?" Noah asked as he walked forward.

"I'm sure someone did." Chris told Noah while pointing two fingers at him.

"Good. Is this where we're staying?" Noah asked while pointing to the crappy campsite, his tone very snidey.

"No, it's your mother's house." Duncan told Noah while cracking his fist, already eager to go to town on this obvious nerd. "And we're throwing a party."

"Cute. Nice piercings original." Noah said sarcastically, not at all threatened by Duncan. "Do them yourself?"

"Yeah!" Duncan ten harshly grabbed Noah's lip and pulled out a needle. "You want one?"

"Uh no thanks. Can I have my lip back please?" Noah asked, still not threatened by Duncan. Duncan did in fact let go of Noah's lip with the 13th camper's expression unchanging. "Thanks."

"What's up, ya'll?" A loud voice got everyones attention as they looked to the next boat and saw the next camper coming to them. Harold gasped as they all saw a black girl with a beige shirt with a kumquat pattern across the chest area. Her black hair was in a thick and big pony tail and she had hoop earrings, jeans, and brown flats. She also seemed to have a rather bountiful upper and lower area if you know what I mean. "Leshawna's in the house."

The camper known as Leshawna stepped onto the dock and walking over to her fellow campers, while also sharing a high five with both Chris. "How's it going? Feel free to quit now, save yourself the trouble cause I came to win." Leshawna said confidently before walking up to DJ and high fiving him as well. "Oh, what's up my brother, give me some sugar, baby!"

Harold then popped up next to Leshawna and looked her over a bit. "I've never seen a girl like you in real life before." The ginger said to the black girl.

"Excuse me?" Leshawna asked with her hands on her hips.

"You're real big." Harold said while spreading his arms apart from each other for emphasize. "And loud."

"What did you say to me? Oh, no you didn't!" Leshawna then stomped up to Harold while glaring at him, ready to tear this white boy a new one. "You have not see anything yet! I'll show you big, baby!" DJ, Bridgette, and Dawn were quick to hold Leshawna back as the ginger got into a kung-fu-like position. "Oh yeah, you want some of this? Well, come on then!"

"All right, campers! Settle down." Chris scolded the teens causing them to back up a little. Leshawna finally let up and stopped trying to attack Harold with said teenage boy smiling sheepishly at the black girl.

Once the conflict was snuffed out, another boat came up to the dock and dropped off not one, but two girls. They were both dressed the same with black and white stripped tops, pink short-shorts, pink shoes, and even had the same style with their black hair being in pigtails. They both even had black eyes and wore the same pink lipstick. But despite the same cloths, their body types were completely different. The girl to the right was white and rather pudgy in all areas of her body while the girl on the right was black and skinny.

"Ladies! Sadie, Katie." Chris introduced with the white girl being Sadie and the black one being Katie. "Welcome to your new home for eight weeks."

"Oh my gosh, Sadie look!" Katie said in an excited and peppy tone as she looked around the area. "It's a summer camp."

"Okay! I always wanted to go to summer camp." Sadie said with the exact same excited and peppy tone as Katie. "Eeeh!"

"Wow." Dawn said as she looked over the two girls as they approached her and the other campers. "Their auras are practically identical."

Almost instantly, another boat came by and dropped off a boy wearing a dull green hoodie, a blue winter hat, blue jeans, and shoes that matched his hoodie. He had gray eyes and had brown hair that went down to his neck along with a few beard hairs. "Ezekial!" Chris introduced the newest camper. "What's up, man?"

Ezekial didn't answer at first and simply looked up at the sky before pointing. "I think I see a bird." Ezekial said, thinking Chris's question was literal, with him speaking in a thick Canadian accent.

Trent and a few others laughed as Chris put a hand on Ezekial's shoulder. "Okay, look dude. I know you don't get out much, been home schooled your whole life, raised by freaking prairie people, just don't say much and try not to get kicked off too early. Okay." Chris told the home-schooled boy before pushing him over to the campers.

"Yes sir." Ezekial said as he headed over to his fellow campers.

"That's just…wow." Gwen couldn't help but chuckle a bit at the whole situation with Ezekial.

The next person to arrive at camp was a boy with brown hair, blue eyes, and had a bit of a chipped tooth. He had a beige shirt with darker sleeves, waist, and neck with a red and blue horizontal stripe around the center and also had blue jeans and green shoes with cream colored bottoms. "Cody! The coaster, the Code Meister!" Chris hyped up this camper as he and Cody shared a high five.

"Dude psyched to be here, man." Cody said before strutting over to his fellow campers, specifically the female campers. "I see the ladies have already arrived. All right." Cody then walked past a few of the girls and then went back to them, specifically Leshawna, and was about to say something before Leshawna put a finger over Cody's lip.

"Save it short stuff." Leshawna told Cody with a smirk with the brown-haired boy backing away quickly.

Next up, landing on the dock with a loud thud, was a rather bulky girl with a mole on her face, hazel eyes, and her black hair in a pony tail. She wore a blue sleeveless top with dark blue gym shorts along with gym socks with two horizontal strips near the top with one blue and the other dark blue and dark blue sneakers with white bottoms. "Eva. Nice." Chris said, revealing the girls name as she walked towards her fellow campers with a permanent scowl on her face. "Glad you can make it."

As she approached the campers, Cody held his hand out for a high five only for Eva to drop her bag on his feet. "Ow!" Cody yelped as he held his now aching foot while hopping on the other. "What's in there? Dumbbells?"

"Yes." Eva simply said.

Most of the campers looked nervously at Eva with Duncan looking up to DJ saying, "She's all yours, man."

DJ gave an uncomfortable look in response before he felt a hand on his shoulder. DJ jumped a little and looked to see Dawn was now suddenly behind him. "She's not really the romantic type." Dawn told the tall boy with him nodding nervously.

"Wooohoooo!" A loud cheer got everyones attention next as they looked to see that the next one to arrive at the camp was a rather large boy with black eyes and blond hair wearing a white t-shirt with a blue maple leaf on it, moss green jeans, and white and yellow shoes. "Chris! What's happening? Hahahaha! This is awesome! Wooohooo!"

"Owen!" Chris revealed the name of the large camper, sharing the big guys enthusiasm. "Welcome!"

Owen quickly took Chris into a large bear hug, a cracking sound even being heard, with the host of the show wincing in response. "Awesome to be here, man!" Owen said, his enthusiasm not lowering one bit. "Yeah! Man, this is just so..."

"Awesome?" Gwen finished for Owen with her arms crossed.

"Yes! Awesome! Wooooo!" Owen cheered before looking at Gwen. "Are you going to be on my team?"

"Oh I sure hope so." Gwen said sarcastically while twirling a finger around.

"Woooooooooooooooooooooooo!" Owen cheered loudly once again.

Dawn giggled a bit at Owens behavior before commenting. "You have a very vibrate and positive aura Owen."

"Aw thanks." Owen said to Dawn with a large smile on his face. But Owen's face became confused as he asked, "What's an aura?"

Before Dawn could answer, Chris cleared his throat and directed Owen's attention to him. "You about finished?" Chris asked, wanting to be put down right about now.

Owen proceeded to do just that and let go of the host. "Sorry dude." The big guy apologized, his smile never leaving his face. "I'm just so psyched!"

"Cool." Chris said after straightening up his cloths. The host then directed his attention to the next boat coming. "And here comes Courtney."

Now arriving was a girl with light brown skin with brown hair that went a little past her neck and black eyes. She wore a gray top over a beige shirt along with skin tight green pants and dark brown open toed shoes. Chris took Courtney's hand and helped her off the boat. "Thank you." Courtney said to Chris before walking over to her fellow campers. "Hi, you must be the other contestants. It's really nice to meet you all."

"How's it going?" Owen took Courtney's hand and started to rapidly shake it. "I'm Owen."

"Nice to meet you Oooooooh, woooow…" Courtney, and all the other constants, attention was brought to the camper they saw coming next to Wawanakwa. On the boat was a boy that could only be described in one way. Completely handsome. His skin was perfectly tanned, he had a fit and well-maintained body, flawless black hair, and crystal blue eyes. He wore a dark green shirt and worn out jeans and dark green sandals.

Everyone had their eyes on this handsome teen with the girls, and even most of the guys, being amazed at how handsome he was. And when he showed off a perfect white smile, some of the girls fainted. The only ones who didn't seem to be affected by his good looks were DJ and Dawn.

"This is Justin." Chris introduced the handsome teen as he stepped onto the dock. The host shared a fist bump with Justin as he said. " Welcome to Total Drama Island."

"Thanks, Chris." Justin said before looking around the area he was at. "This is great."

"Just so you know, we picked you based entirely on your looks." Chris informed Justin as he walked over to meet his fellow campers.

"I can deal with that." Justin shrugged, not offended by that in the least.

As Justin approached his fellow campers, Owen came up to him and pointed at Justin's jeans. "I like your pants." The big teenager complimented with a giant smile on his face.

"Thanks man." Justin said to Owen as the handsome teen kept walking, almost everyones eyes still on him.

"Cause they look like they're all worn out." Owen chuckled as he continued to stare at Justins bu-jeans. "Did you buy them like that?"

"Uh, no." Justin shook his head in response. "Just had them for a while."

"Oh…cool." Owen said awkwardly before slapping his forehead. "Stupid!"

"Hey everyone!" Chris got everyones attention as he started to introduce the 23rd camper to the island. "Izzy!"

Everyone watched as another boat came by with the girl standing on it having orange hair, orange lipstick, and green eyes. She had a grass green top that completely exposed her belly as well as a bracelet on her right wrist. He had green shorts with light green skirt tied around her waist. "Hi, Chris!" Izzy waved to the host as she walked forward. "Hiiiii! Whoa!" However, Izzy ended up tripping right off the boat and ended up hitting the bottom half of her jaw against the dock.

"Oooooh!" Tyler winced before laughing. "That was bad."

"Guys!" Courtney yelled as she quickly ran to the other end of the dock to help Izzy. "She can be seriously hurt!" Courtney grabbed Izzy's hand and helped the orange haired girl get onto the dock. Izzy then proceeded to shake all the water off her in a similar manner to a dog.

"That felt sooo…Good!" Izzy was back on her feet quickly and didn't seem be in any pain as she spoke with a hyper active voice. "Except for hitting my chin. This is summer camp? That is so cool. Do you have paper Mache here? Are we eating lunch soon?"

"That is a good call!" Owen responded to the last thing Izzy said.

"Ok campers, before the last guy arrives, I should mention a little something about him." Chris informed everyone and getting all eyes on him. "He's a bit of a special case."

"What does he have three eyes or something?" Owen asked with curiosity in his voice.

"…No." Chris shook his head as some of the campers shot Owen weird looks. "As I was saying, he's a bit of a special case. While this show is obviously in Canada along with all of you originating from said country, the producers thought it was a good idea to open a spot to our neighboring country down south. The good ole United States of America. So, last but not least, hailing from the United States, Royal Woods Michigan, is Lincoln!"

Everyone then watched as the final boat of the day came by. Its passenger was the American Chris spoke of. Everyone quickly noticed a very defining feature on him. His hair was snow white. It also had a small tuft on the top. He had slightly baggy green eyes with a few freckles on his face. He wore a sleeveless orange shirt with a big horizontal white strip in the middle with a long sleeveless white sweater underneath along with light gray pants and black shoes.

Lincoln jumped off the point carrying two suitcases before walking up to Chris. "Hey man, great to be here." Lincoln said, dropping a suitcase so he could fist bump Chris. "Chris Mclean, right?"

"Right you are my brother." Chris confirmed as Lincoln picked up his suitcase. "How's it feel to be in Canada ay?"

"Pretty cool, only been here once when I was a kid so excited to be here again." Lincoln explained before walking up to his fellow campers. "Hey nice to meet you all, names Lincoln Loud."

"Pfft," Duncan smirked as he pointed at Lincoln's hair. "Nice hair grandpa."

Lincoln quickly deadpanned and rolled his eyes at Duncan. "Nice one Mr. Original." Lincoln sarcastically said, not really feeling insulted by that statement. "Like I haven't that one a million times before."

Duncan glared at Lincoln a bit before DJ walked up to the white haired 16-year-old. "Hey man nice to meet ya." DJ said to Lincoln with a smile as he shook the Americans hand. "Welcome to Canada."

"Hey thanks dude, thanks for the welcome." Lincoln said to DJ before walking to the rest of the campers while holding a hand up to accept high fives to which Geoff, Harold, Trent, Bridgette, and Tyler returned. "Woah!" Suddenly Lincoln was pulled back and was put in a head lock by Owen who proceeded to laugh and lightly noogie Lincolns white hair.

"Nice to meetcha bud!" Owen greeted with his infectious enthusiasm. "My names Owen!"

"Hahahaha, nice to meet you Owen!" Lincoln laughed as he tried to pull away from Owen. "Easy there big guy!"

Owen laughed before finally letting Lincoln go. The two shared a fist bump before Lincoln fixed up his hair. The white head then walked over to the other campers and ultimately stood next to Dawn. Dawn looked to Lincoln with her usual calm smile, but after looking at him for about two seconds she gasped loudly and ended up getting Lincoln's attention. "Something wrong?" The American asked with a raised brow.

"Uuuuum, nope!" Dawn quickly said before she smiled to Lincoln again and held out her hand. "It's really nice to meet you, my names Dawn."

"Really nice to meet you Dawn." Lincoln said as he returned both the handshake and smile. "Let's both do our best here!" Dawn simply nodded at Lincoln before they and everyone else moved their eyes over to Chris.

"First things first. We need a group photo for the promos. Everyone on the end of the dock!" Chris told everyone as he pulled out a film camera and climbed up on the boat Lincoln had come on. All the campers did as Chris said and gather up at the other end of the dock and most of them smiled as Chris aimed the camera at them. "Okay! One, two, three… Oops! Okay, forgot the lens cap." Chris then removed the lens cap off his camera and aimed it at everyone again. "Okay, hold that pose. One, tw-oh wait, cards full. Hang on."

"Come on, man." Leshawna rolled her eyes at Chris. "My face is starting to freeze. "

"Got it, okay!" Chris then aimed his camera at the 24 campers again. "Everyone say Wawanakwa!"

"WAWANAKWA!" But right as all the campers said this, the dock under them collapse and Chris ended up taking a picture of all of them falling into the water.

"Okay guys." Chris said to his now wet campers. "Dry off and meet at the campfire pit in 10."

Multiple spots were seen being set up and turned on. After that cameras popped up from every place imaginable before a directors slateboard was clapped.

Dear mom and dad I'm doing fine

You guys are on my mind

The camera view zoomed past camp, passing by Chris sitting in a directors chair, and going all the way up the cliff before diving down all the water into the water where Owen was seen knocking out a fish with a fart.

You asked me what I wanted to be and I think the answer is plain to see

I wanna be famous!

The fish was knocked out and floated up to the surface where Geoff and Bridgette were seen looking into each other's eyes while floating on a surfboard together. But the two cringed as they smelled Owens fart as an eagle flew down and grabbed the knocked-out fish.

DJ was then seen in the woods smiling with a bunch of cute and cuddly animals hanging out with them. That is until the eagle dropped the fish in front of DJ causing the animals to attack him and runaway panicking with Duncan laughing at the scene and Courtney looking at him with disapproval.

The running DJ then ended up passing by and surprising Lincoln as well as Dawn with the former painting the latter on a canvas with the latter hanging upside down from a tree branch with a bunch of birds perched on her arms.

I wanna live close to the sun

Well, pack your bags 'cause I've already won

Leshawna and Heather were no seen sissy fighting on a raft that ended up going down a waterfall. All the while Harold was practicing his mad skills on a cracked logged before Izzy crashed into him while swinging on a vine. The two ended up slamming into an out house and knocking Lindsay out of it while her skirt was down, exposing her panties.

Everything to prove, nothing in my way

I'll get there one day

Cause I wanna be famous

In the mess whole hall, a buff looking chef was seen stirring a pot of who knows what with his bare heads with a tied up Noah and Ezekial shaking in fear over the 'dish' while Eva was dominating Tyler in an arm wrestling match.

Na-na-na-na-na

Na-na-na-na

Na-na-na-na

Outside, Sadie and Katie could be seen starring at a shirtless Justin on the beach as the handsome teen looked at himself with two mirrors. The shot turned to the nearby ocean showing a salmon jumping out of the water getting eating by a shark, and a tentacle pulling a floating seagull into the water.

I wanna be

I wanna be

I wanna be famous

Beth was then seen on the dock of shame twirling a flaming baton for a bit before throwing it up in the air.

I wanna be

I wanna be

I wanna be famous

Gwen and Trent could now be seen sitting next to each other by the campfire with Trent holding his guitar. The two leaned close to each other but were stopped by Cody popping up between them before the camera zoomed out and showed the rest of the campers as well as Chris whistling by the campfire.

All the campers were now seen nice and dry all sitting or standing near the campfire site with Chris in front of them. "This is Camp Wawanakwa, your home for the next eight weeks." Chris begun to explain while gesturing to the crappy camp they were at. "The campers sitting around your will be you cabin mates, your competition, and maybe even your friends. Ya dig?" The campers all looked to each other when Chris said this with Lincoln turning to Dawn and smiling with Dawn quickly returning the smile and giving Lincoln a small wave. Meanwhile Harold smiled at Duncan with the punk quickly holding up a fist to Harold causing him to flinch. "The camper who manages to stay on Total Drama Island the longest without getting voted off will win $100,000!"

"Excuse me." Duncan walked up and got Chris's attention. "What will the sleeping arrangements be? Because I'd like to request a bunk under her." Duncan then pointed to Heather.

Heather flinched in disgust and quickly asked Chris. "They're not co-ed, are they?"

"Noooo." Chris shook his head much to the relief of Heather and multiple girls. "Girls get one side of each cabin and dudes get the other."

"Excuse me, Kyle." Lindsay spoke up, calling Chris the wrong name. "Can I have a cabin with a lake view since I'm the prettiest?"

"Okay, you are." Chris said causing Lindsay smile only for her to frown at his next words. "But that's not really how it works here and it's Chris."

"I have to live with Sadie or, I'll die." Katie said as she held her best friends' hands tightly.

"And I'll break out in hives" Sadie added. "It's true."

"This cannot be happening." Gwen complained after witnessing everything and everyones words about the situation.

"Awww come on guys!" The ever-happy Owen tried to shine some light on the situation as he pulled both Gwen and Tyler into one armed hugs. "It'll be fun, it's like a big sleepover!"

"At least you don't have to sleep next to him." Tyler whispered to Gwen as he pointed at Duncan who was currently and harshly nooging a deer.

"Hey!" Suddenly the deer was pulled out of Duncan's grasp by none other than Dawn's.

"What the?" Lincoln quickly looked to the spot next to him to see Dawn was sure enough not there. But he could have sworn the light blond girl was standing next to him a second ago.

"You leave this deer alone!" Dawn yelled at Duncan before gently petting the deer on the head. "It's ok friend, now back to your home." Everyone watched as the Deer actually smiled and nodded at Dawn before prancing quickly back into the woods.

Everyone had semi shocked expression as they watched the scene with Duncan being the first to recovered as he simply rolled his eyes and walked back to the rest of the campers. "Here's the deal." Chris said, getting everyones attention back on him. "We're gonna split you into two teams if I call your name out go stand over there. Gwen, Trent, Heather, Cody, Beth, Lindsay, Tyler, Katie, Owen, Leshawna, Justin, and Noah."

All the called-out campers moved to where Chris pointed. Once they were in place, Chris picked up a green banner. "From this moment on, you are officially known as, the Screaming Gophers." Chris then tossed them the banner which a few of the campers caught and unfolded and revealed a logo of a gopher fiercely screaming on it.

"Yeah!" Owen cheered as he looked at the banner he was helping carry. "I'm a gopher! Woooo!"

"Wait, what about Sadie?" Katie asked, not wanting to be on a different team than her best friend.

"The rest of you over here." Chris directed the remaining 12 campers. "Geoff, Bridgette, DJ, Lincoln, Dawn, Sadie, Izzy, Courtney, Ezekiel, Duncan, Eva, and Harold. Move, move, move!"

"But Katie's a gopher!" Sadie yelled as she was the only one who wasn't starting to move to where Chris directed. "I have to be a gopher!"

"Sadie, is it?" Courtney came up to Sadie and put a reassuring hand on her shoulder. "Come on, it'll be okay."

"This is so unfair!" Sadie yelled as she walked away with Courtney. "I miss you Katie!"

"I miss you too!" Katie yelled to her best friend from the Gopher side.

Once the remaining 12 campers were together, Chris pulled out a red banner and tossed it over to the other teen. "You guys will officially be known as…the Killer Bass!" Harold and Lincoln both caught the banner and opened it up to show a logo of a fierce looking bass.

"Wooooah!" Lincoln let out as he looked at the logo. "That's so cool!"

"Awesome!" Harold said as he looked at the logo and smiled. "It's like…amazing."

"All right, campers, you and your team will be on camera in all public areas during this competition." Chris informed everyone of that particular detail. Since they are on a reality show, they should be expected to be watched pretty much 24/7.

CONFESSIONAL – CHRIS

"You will also be able to share your innermost thoughts on tape with video diaries anytime you want." Chris explained as he sat down in an outhouse with a camera attached to the door with flies buzzing around. "Let the audience at home know what you're really thinking. Or just get something off your chest."

CONFESSIONAL – GWEN

"Um, okay…" Gwen began before looking right into the camera. "So far this stinks."

CONFESSIONAL – LINDSAY

"Um, I don't get it." Lindsay said while turning around and standing up, her butt right in front of the camera. "Where's the camera guy?"

CONFESSIONAL – LOON

A loon could be seen inside the confessional putting on lipstick before it let out a quack as it saw the camera attached to the door.

CONFESSIONAL – OWEN

"Hey everyone. Check this out." Owen said with a serious tone and face. "I have something very important to say." Owen was silent for a moment…before farting and laughing.

CONFESSIONAL – LINCOLN

"Not gonna lie, really nervous about being here." Lincoln admitted as he leaned against the wall of the outhouse. "I mean…somethings happened before coming to camp that…I rather not talk about it right now but hey, I'm in a brand-new place with brand new people so I might as well make the most of it! To my friends and family watching back at Royal Woods, don't worry about me! I'm doing just fine and I plan to win this thing!"

CONFESSIONAL – DAWN

"I can't believe what Lincoln's aura is like." Dawn said with a surprised tone as she sat in the outhouse in lotus position. "It was so…vibrant and crazy! I guess having ten sisters must be pretty hard on him. Maybe I should talk to him when I get the chance. It should do him some good since he's the one people are usually bringing their problems to."

"All right. Any questions?" Chris asked the campers only for them to remain quiet. "Cool. Let's find your cabins. Gophers, you're in the east cabin. Bass, you're in the west."

The two teams quickly headed to their assigned cabins with the boys heading into one half and girls in the other. At the Gopher cabin, Heather was the first girl of the Gophers to reach the girls half of the cabin where she saw sets of bunk beds set up. There was also a wood burning stove, a carper, some drawers, and a few lanterns. "Bunk Beds?" Heather was quick to start complaining. "Isn't that a little…summer camp?"

"That's the idea genius." Gwen rolled her eyes at Heather before bumping past her.

"Shut up, weird goth girl!" Heather quickly glared at Gwen as the goth started unpacking some of her stuff.

Just then Cody came into the girls side of the cavern and walked up to Gwen. "You're so smart." Cody complimented. "I feel that."

"Shouldn't you be on the boy's side?" Gwen asked Cody in a harsh tone. Cody smiled nervously before being literally thrown out of the cabin and landing in front of Trent.

Chris simply smirked at the side before Lindsay stepped out of the cabin and looked to Chris. "Where are the outlets?" The dumb blond asked the host of the show. "I have to plug in my straightening iron."

"There are some in the communal bathrooms." Chris informed her while gesturing his head towards the bathroom area. "Just across the way."

"Communal bathrooms?" Lindsay asked with a confused expression. "But I'm not Catholic."

"Not Communion, Communal." Chris corrected the teenage model.

"It means we shower together." Gwen explained to Lindsay as she sat down on the steps to the cabin. "Idiot."

"AW NO COME ON!" Lindsay wailed her complaints causing Gwen and a few other of the girls to cover their ears due to the volume Lindsay was yelling out.

The guys also heard this as Owen, Noah, and Trent peaked out of their side of the cabin to watch the scene. "I'm glad we're in our own cabin with just guys. Know what I mean?" Owen laughed but only received silence and weird looks from his cabinmates. Owen quickly realized what he said and tried to correct himself. "I mean no! I didn't mean it like that! I love chicks. Hehe, I just don't wanna sleep near them. Atata-uh I mean…"

While Owen was trying to get his cabin mates to not think what he thought they were thinking, Geoff called out to Chris. "Excuse me, Chris? Is there, uh, a chaperone of any kind in this facility here?" The party guy asked the host of the show.

"You're all 16 years old, as old as a counselor in training at a regular summer camp." Chris told all the teenager's around him. "So other than myself. You'll be unsupervised. You've got half an hour to unpack and meet me back at the main lodge, starting now."

Lincoln and Geoff looked to each other and shared a high five. "Nice!" The two teenage boys said in unison.

"AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHH!"

An extremely loud and high-pitched scream was heard from the female side of the Gopher cabin. Many of the campers went over to see what was up and saw it was Lindsay that screamed while the girl standing on a stool, refusing to touch the ground. "Man that white girl can scream." Leshawna commented.

Now why was Lindsay like that one may ask? Because on the floor of the cabin was a big brown co*ckroach. "What is it?" Lindsay asked in a disgusted and horrified tone. "Kill it, kill it!"

DJ looked down and saw the roach crawling on the floor and let out a loud girlish scream as he jumped onto one of the nearby beds…breaking it. "That…was my bed." Gwen said as she looked at DJ shaking in fear on her now broken bed.

Many of the campers screamed as they either tried to climb up the beds and get away from the roach or try to squish it under their feet. The roach then crawled up to the door where Duncan was seen holding an axe. Duncan lifted the axe up and was about to slice it in half before-

"NO!" Suddenly the roach was pulled out of harms way leaving Duncan to simply hit the wooden floor with the axe. Duncan and everyone rose their eyebrows and then flinched as they saw that the roach had been picked up by Dawn.

"Aaaww, you scared the poor thing half to death." Dawn said as the coach roach was actually shaking and squeaking in her hand. To calm it down, Dawn lightly scratched the bugs back. "Don't worry little one. You're safe now. The big scary man can't hurt you anymore."

"Tch, whatever." Duncan rolled his eyes and simply walked away.

Everyone watched as Dawn went outside and set the co*ckroach on the ground. "There, you're free now little friend." Dawn told the co*ckroach which made some clicking-like sounds in response. "Aaaww, thanks. I hope I see you again soon. Bye!"

Everyone then watched as the co*ckroach quickly crawled away. The other campers all either had confused, surprised, or even slightly disturbed expressions on their faces. "Ok yeah." Gwen nodded as she watched Dawn walk back over to her teams' cabin. "That girl is really creepy.

As Dawn came up to her cabin, Lincoln was seen leaning against the wall. His eyes on Dawn with the white head witnessing everything that had just happened. "Hey that was pretty cool what you just did." Lincoln complimented the shorter girl who looked to Lincoln as he spoke to her. "How'd you do that?"

"Oh, it's nothing really." Dawn said with a sweet but modest tone. "I'm just able to communicate with animals. I can't stand seeing any of them getting hurt, no matter how small."

"Huh…neat." Lincoln simply said before he and Dawn headed into their respective sides of the cabin.

Once the half an hour that Chris gave everyone was over, all the campers were lined up in the mess hall waiting to be served their food. The one serving and cooking the food being a very strong and bulked up man that looked like he should be in the army rather than serving food at a summer camp. This man's name was Chef Hatchet. "Listen up!" Chef yelled to all the teens with a gruff and harsh voice, further showing that he really does belong more with the army. "I serve it three times a day and you'll eat it three times a day! Grab a tray, get your food, and sit your butts down NOW!"

"Excuse me." Beth said as she looked at the rather…questionable food in front of her. "But will we be getting all the major food groups?"

"Yeah, cause I get hypoglycemic real bad if I don't get enough sugar." Harold informed Chef whose eye twitched a bit in response.

"YOU'LL GET A WHOLE LOT OF SHUT THE HECK UP!" Chef yelled right into Harold's face.

"Have a cow." Owen joked to Noah who smirked in response.

Unfortunately, Chef seemed to have heard this and glared harshly at the two boys. "What was that?!" Chef yelled, making them flinch. "Come closer fat boy! I didn't hear you!"

"Oh, I didn't really say anything important." Owen quickly said, not wanting to occur this chefs wrath.

"I'm sure you didn't!" Chef yelled at Owen again before looking to Noah. "You! Scrawny kid, give me your plate." Noah yelled his plate out to Chef who proceeded to throw down some extra…meat? On his burger. But suddenly the stuff actually jumped back onto the scooper only for Chef to harshly throw it back onto Noah's plate.

"Yo, what's up girl?" Leshawna said to Eva who was in front of her in line. Eva simply remained silent and walked away causing Leshawna to glare at her. "Oh, it's gonna be like that, is it?"

"NEXT!" Chef yelled making Leshawna flinch.

Lindsay and Gwen were next in line with the dumb blond quick to ask questions as she looked over her food. "Excuse me my nutritionist says I shouldn't eat any white sugar, white flour, or like dairy." Lindsay said as Chef caught and crushed a fly in his hand.

"I don't think that's gonna be a problem." Gwen told Lindsay while looking at her own food in disgust. She even saw her 'burger' twitching a bit.

"Cool." Lindsay then took her tray and walked over to the table where the rest of the Gophers were eating.

"Ok, I hate to be predictable and complain on the first day but I think mine just moved." Gwen told Chef who proceeded to slam Gwen's food with a hammer, splattering some of it and him and her. "Right! Okay, then."

A little later, all the campers had their…'food' and were either carefully eating it or picking at it nervously. There were two tables with the Screaming Gophers on one team and the Killer Base on another. While most of the Bass were hesitant to eat their food, Lincoln took it in his hands and bit into it and simply shrugged.

CONFESSIONAL – LINCOLN

"Eh, I've had worse." Lincoln admitted with a shrug and unphased look on his face. "Plus, I got a strong stomach after years of my sister Lana's antics. No offense sis but…you really do a lot of completely disgusting stuff."

"I take it you enjoy your food?" Dawn asked while sitting next to Lincoln. Dawn's plate lacked a few things the others had. Mainly thing that looked anything like meat.

"Eh, it’s alright." Lincoln casually said with everyone at the table looking at Lincoln in shock at him being able to eat something that seemed so gross.

As everyone was doing whatever with their food, Chris came back in with his usual grin on his face. "Welcome to the Main Lodge!" Chris told everyone.

"Yo, my man. Can we order a pizza?" Geoff asked Chris as he poked at his food. Suddenly a cleaver grazed past Geoff making him and everyone else in the lunchroom flinch as the cleaver stuck into the door frame with Chef glaring at Geoff while holding a large and sharp knife. "Whoa! It's cool G! Brown slop is cool! Hehehe…right guys?"

Almost everyone in the room nervously nodded in agreement as Chris chuckled. "Your first challenge begins, in one hour!" The host told them before walking outside.

"What do you think they'll make us do?" Katie asked DJ in a nervous tone.

"It's our first challenge, how hard can it be?" DJ shrugged with a calm tone and expression, not too worried.

ONE HOUR LATER

Soon enough, all 24 campers found themselves in their swimsuits, standing near the edge of the island's 1000-foot-high cliff.

"Oh (BLEEP)!"

Chapter 2: Not so Great Outdoors Part 2

Chapter Text

Most of the campers looked down the 1000-foot-high cliff with either fear, or even some excitement. All of them in swimwear as they looked at Chris who was standing next to a create with a picture of a chicken on it. "Okay!" Chris said to make sure he had all 24 teens attention. "Today's challenge is three-fold. Your first task is to jump off this 1,000-foot-high cliff into the lake."

Brigette looked down the cliff without fear and saw that there were two areas. A large wide zone and a smaller circle area within the large zone. "Piece of cake." Bridgette confidently said.

"If you look down, you will see two target areas." Chris explained while pointing to the two different zones in the water. "The wider area represents the part of the lake that we have stocked with psychotic, hehehe, man-eating sharks." Everyone looked down and, with the exception of Dawn, flinched when they saw the fins of sharks appearing in the large zone. "Inside that area is a safe zone. That's your target area, which, we're pretty sure is shark free."

"Excuse me?" Leshawna said to Chris in response to the host's last words.

"For each member of your team that jumps and actually…survives, there will be a crate of supplies waiting below." Chris gestured to the beach at the bottom of the cliff where everyone could see two stakes of crates waiting below. "Inside each crate are supplies that you'll need for the second part of the challenge... building a hot tub. The team with the best one gets to have a wicked hot-tub party tonight. The losers will be sending someone home." Chris then looked at and pointed at the Killer Bass. "Alright, Killer Bass, you're up first."

"Oh, wow…" Bridgette's confidence faded a little as she saw the sharks swimming in the larger zone. The surfer girl then looked to her team and asked. "So, who wants to go first?"

"…" Everyone was completely silent and the chirping of a cricket could be heard.

Owen's laugh then broke the silence as everyone looked to him. "Hey, don't sweat it, guys." The big guy reassured everyone. "I heard that these shows always make the interns do the stunt first to make sure it's survivable."

"Oh yeah, we totally did that." Chris nodded, all the while averting his gaze from everyone.

"So, who's up?" Eva said as she looked to her teammates.

Everyone was still silent, not wanting to be the one to go first, that was until everyone watched as Lincoln took a deep breath and walked forward.

CONFESSIONAL – LINCOLN

"Was I terrified? Absolutely! I mean I was about to jump off a 1000-foot-high-cliff into water. Infested with sharks!" Lincoln had a panicked expression on his face until he took a few deep breaths to calm himself down. "But…I had to prove myself to my team. I wanna be useful and show them I have what it takes to play the game. Sometimes you just gotta do what you gotta do."

"Alright, I'll go first." Lincoln said with his tone trembling a bit. Everyone simply watched as the white head approached the edge of the cliff and looked down at the water below. "Oh geez…"

"Hey, its alright." Bridgette reassured Lincoln with a hand on his shoulder and calm smile. "You got this."

"Yeah…yeah you're right. I got this." Lincoln gave a shaky smile at the surfer before she backed away a bit to give Lincoln some room. The white head looked down again before tightening his fist. "Welp…no time like the present…" Almost all the campers watching gasped as they watched Lincoln jumped down off the cliff. "CANNON BAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAALL!"

Lincoln's voice echoed throughout the area as everyone on the cliff watched as Lincoln feel towards the lake at high speeds. After what felt like hours Lincoln finally hit the water, making quite a splash. After a few seconds, Lincoln emerged from the water breathing heavily and scared for his life that he fell into the shark water. But after looking around a bit, the Loud boy gave a giant grin as he saw that he landed in the safe zone. "WOOHOO!" Lincoln cheered as he raised up a fist. "I DID GUYS! I DID IT!"

All of Lincoln's teammates cheered in response as Chef Hatchet came up to Lincoln in a boat, allowing the white head to climb up in it and out of the water. "That was awesome dude!" Geoff yelled down to Lincoln.

Dawn smiled before she started walking to the edge of the cliff. "I'll go next." The mysterious girl told her team as Chris pulled out a clipboard and marked Lincoln as a jumper. "Here I go!" Everyone then watched as Dawn jumped off the cliff. The Killer Bass and even some of the Gophers went forward a little to watch Dawn jumped down...only to raise an eyebrow as they saw something a bit…off.

"Is she…" Tyler began as he and a few others rubbed their eyes to make sure they weren't seeing things. "Falling slowly?" Sure enough, Dawn was. The light blond girl was falling at a slower pace then Lincoln to where it looked like Gravity was taking it easy on her.

When she eventually hit the water after about double the time Lincoln took to reach the lake, maybe even longer, she hardly made a splash. Lincoln would have wondered about this as well…had Dawn not fallen in the shark zone in the water. "DAWN!" Lincoln yelled out with a terrified expression on his face. "LOOK OUT!"

Dawn looked to where Lincoln was pointing at and saw two sharks approaching her. But despite the sharks coming to the surface of the water and opening their mouths to show off their incredible amount of razor-sharp teeth Dawn wasn't scared one bit. And as the aquatic predators came closer, Dawn calmly spoke up. "Um, excuse me." Amazingly, at Dawn's words, the sharks actually stopped and looked at Dawn as she smiled at them. "I'm terribly sorry for falling into your territory, but would you mind taking me to that boat please?"

Surprising everyone for the who-knows-how-many-times this day, the sharks actually smiled back at Dawn and nodded. One of the sharks dived back down under water and used its nose to lift up Dawn out of the water and swim over to the boat Chef was driving as both he and Lincoln looked at the scene with dropped jaws.

CONFESSIONAL – BRIDGETTE

"Ok, I wasn't seeing things, right?" Bridgette asked with a completely confused expression on her face. "Because either the food here is causing me to see things…or Dawn just communicated with sharks."

"Thank you so much!" Dawn said to the shark as the predator helped Dawn onto the boat. Dawn then petted the Shark a bit and said. "10 of my teammates are about to jump down the cliff as well. Would you pretty please let them be if they don't fall in the safe zone?" The shark simply smiled at Jaune and nodded with Dawn clapping in response. "Thank you, and don't worry. I'm sure if you ask her, she'd love to be with you."

Hearts appeared in the shark's eyes as it started swimming back to the other shark. Everyone still on the cliff, even Chris, watched this in complete silence. All to stunned or surprised to say anything. Finally, it was Chris who broke the silence. "Ok…don't see that every day." Chris slowly said with everyone nodding in agreement.

"You can talk to fishes to?!" Lincoln asked Dawn with a bit of a shocked expression.

"Uh-huh." Dawn nodded as she looked back at Lincoln with her usual smile. "Like I said I can communicate with all of nature's creatures."

"Wow." Lincoln let out; the white head extremely impressed with the light blond girl in front of him. "You're just full of surprises huh?"

Dawn giggled in response before putting a hand on Lincoln's shoulder and giving him a sympathetic expression. "And you know, you didn't have to go first just because you were worried everyone wouldn't like you." Dawn said to Lincoln causing his eyes to widen instantly. "You shouldn't worry so much about what others think of you."

"W-W-What?" Lincoln stuttered out. The Loud boys face quickly went red as he started scratching the back of her head. "Who told you that?"

"Its all over your aura." Dawn informed Lincoln, her hand still on Lincoln's shoulder. "You're a sweet and nice guy Lincoln. We're all lucky to have you on the team."

"Huh…" Lincoln looked to Dawn and gave her small but grateful smile. "Thanks."

Dawn smiled back at Lincoln just in time before a splash to be heard as they saw Brigette was now in the water, specifically the safe zone. "Did I miss anything?" Bridgette asked the two as Dawn removed her hand from Lincoln. Lincoln simply shook his head as he helped Bridgette get onto the boat.

"Wooooo! Hahaha!" Geoff cheered and laughed as he dived down the cliff next, his hat somehow staying on his head.

"Look out below!" Eva yelled as she jumped down after Geoff.

"…" Duncan was completely silent as he jumped down the cliff with his arms crossed.

Next up as DJ who looked down the cliff, but instead of jumping the teen shook a little and backed away from the edge. "Uh-uh. No way, man." DJ said while waving his hands and backing away more. "I'm not jumping."

"Scared of heights?" Chris asked as DJ turned to him.

"Yeah." DJ nodded. "Ever since I was a kid."

"That's alright big guy." Chris told DJ, getting a smile on the teens face which was soon lost after what he said next. "Unfortunately, that also makes you a chicken. So, you'll have to wear this for the rest of the day." Chris then reached into the box he was standing next to a pulled out a rubber chicken hat and placed it on DJ's head.

"Aw, man. For real?" DJ frowned as he looked up at his new headwear.

"Bawk bawk bawk!" Chris mocked while doing a little chicken dance before pointing to an…escalator that was on the cliff for some reason. "That means the chicken path down is that-a-way. Next."

As DJ slumped down and headed towards the escalator, Ezekial stepped up next and proceeded to jump down. "Yeeeeeee-haaaaaaaw!" Ezekial cheered as he fell down the cliff. As he fell, he ended up hitting a rock on the cliff and went spinning. Ezekial still ended up landing in the safe zone with his team cheering, with the ones that have dived now on the beach, as Ezekial sent them a thumbs up.

"Yes!" Harold cheered before jumping down…while doing the splits.

SPLASH!

"AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHH!" Harold yelled in pain as he yelled into the water…crotch fist. Everyone watching, even the sharks, all winced as Harold continued to scream and eventually sink with Ezekial being quick to save him and help Harold onto the boat as it came back around.

"Oooooh!" Chris laughed a bit as he watched the scene from on top of the cliff. "Hate to see that happen."

"Excuse me, Chris." Courtney said to the host as she stood at the edge of the cliff. "I have a medical condition."

"What condition?" Chris asked.

"A condition that prevents me from jumping off cliffs." Courtney stated in an obvious tone.

"You can chicken out if you want." Chris offered Courtney as he smugly looked at her. "But it might end up costing your team the win. And then they'll hate you."

"It's a calculated risk." Courtney said confidently with her arms crossed. "I've seen the other team, and I don't think ten of them will jump."

"All right, here is your chicken hat." Chris said as he put a chicken hat on top of Courtney's head. Chris then took out his clipboard again and went over it. "So let's tally up the results. Hold on. That's eight jumpers and two chickens. We're missing two."

Those two were Sadie and Izzy with the former holding hands with Katie tightly. "I'm not jumping without Katie!" Sadie said with Katie nodding in agreement.

"We have to be on the same team, Chris." Katie said to the host before she and her best friend approached Chris.

"Please! Please! Can we? Can we, Chris? Can we? Can we?" Both Sadie and Katie constantly asked the host.

"I'll switch places with her." Izzy offered as she rose her hand.

"Alright, fine!" Chris relented with an irritated expression on his face. "You're both on the Killer Bass now. Izzy, you're on the Screaming Gophers."

Izzy smiled and shrugged and she headed over to her new team with Katie and Sadie hugged each other. "Yes!" The besties cheered.

"That means you're up, girls." Chris told the two as he pointed towards the edge of the cliff.

"We're coming, Killer Bass!" With their hands joined, both Katie and Sadie jumped down the cliff at the same time fearlessly.

"Okay." Chris said as he finished marking down the last of the Killer Bass on his clipboard. The host then turned to the Screaming Gophers and said. "So that's ten jumpers and two chickens. Screaming Gophers, if you can beat that we'll throw in a pull cart to put your crates on."

"Nice! Okay guys." Trent spoke up as he turned to his teammates. "Who's up first?"

"I'm sorry." Heather said firmly as she crossed her arms and shook her head. "There's no way I'm doing this."

"Why not?" Beth asked the taller girl.

"Um, hello, national tv." Heather said as if the answer to the question was obvious. "I'll get my hair wet."

"You're kidding right?" Gwen asked while looking at Heather in disbelief.

"If she's not doing it, I'm not doing it." Lindsay said as she and Heather smirked at each other.

"Oh you're doing it." Leshawna told Heather in an aggressive tone as she got right into Heather's face.

"Say's who?" Heather crossed her arms and glared back Leshawna.

"Says me." Leshawna said back as she glared right into Heathers eyes. "I'm not losing this challenge 'cause you got your hair day, you spoiled little daddy's girl."

"Back off, ghetto-glamour, too-tight-pants-wearing, rap-star wannabe." Heather insulted Leshawna right back into her face.

"Mall-shopping, ponytail-wearing, teen-girl-reading, peeking in high school prom queen!" Leshawna didn't let up on the insults to Heather.

"…" Heather was silent for a moment before smirking and simply saying. "Well, at least I'm popular." Everyone winced in response to the cat fight going on or smirks as they watched the show. All except Justin who pulled out a mirror to look at himself.

CONFESSIONAL – DAWN

"I'm sensing a lot of negative energy coming from the other team." The mysterious girl said with a small wince.

"You're jumping!" Leshawna yelled at Heather aggressively.

"Make me!" Heather yelled back as she got right into Leshawna's face. Leshawna ended up doing just that as Heather screamed as the black girl easily lifted up Heather and tossed her off of the cliff. "AAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHH!" Heather screamed as she fell all the way down into the water, Leshawna successfully throwing Heather into the safe zone. "Leshawna, you are so dead!"

"Hey, I threw you into the safe zone, didn't I?" Leshawna yelled downed to Heather before getting ready to jump herself. "Now I just hope I can hit it, too." Leshawna then screamed as she jumped off the cliff next and successfully landed in the safe zone with Heather.

"She did it. Yeah! Yeah! I'm next." Tyler was quick to go after Leshawna as he ran off the edge of the cliff and dived down and aimed for the water "Cowabunga!" Tyler cheered as he reached the bottom…only for Tyler to end up falling right onto one of the buoys. "Oowww…" Tyler let out as everyone watching winced as Tyler slowly slide off the buoy and into the water.

"Yikes!" Chris said as Lindsay stepped up to the cliff next, a scared expression on her face.

"I thought this was going to be a talent contest." Lindsay said to the host with a frightened tone.

"Hahaha yeah." Chris laughed sarcastically. "No."

Lindsay then screamed and waved her limbs around frantically as she fell down the cliff. Next up was Gwen who also screamed as she fell to the water who was then followed by Cody. After Cody was Izzy who laughed hysterically as she fell down the cliff.

After Izzy came Justin who confidently dived into the water…landing outside the safe zone. Everyone on the boat yelled at Justin to quickly swim away as they saw the sharks approaching him…only for the sharks to stop swimming towards him as they looked at Justin as saw water dripping of his body and his sparking eyes and smile. Hearts appeared in the shark's eyes as one of them picked the handsome teen up similar to Dawn earlier and gave him a ride to shore.

Beth was next up to dive, but the glasses wearing girl looked down and, similar to DJ, backed away. "I…I can't do it." Beth said as she slumped down a bit. Chris was quick to put a chicken hat on Beth as she yelled down to her team. "I'm sorry!"

Cody and Leshawna mocked Beth a bit as they danced and bawked like Chicken as Heather and Lindsay watched it all from the shore. "That is, like, so lame, right?" The dumb blond asked Heather.

"Fully lame." Heather responded.

"Um, didn't you have to be thrown into the water." Lincoln accused Heather as he glared and pointed at her.

Heather scoffed at Lincoln while looking away from him. "Mind your own team Mr. Albino." Lincoln simply rolled his eyes at the remark Heather made about his hair.

CONFESSIONAL – LINCOLN

"I've heard literally every possibly joke that has to do with my hair color." Lincoln said as he pointed to his head full of snow-white hair. "Nothing about it really gets to me anymore."

As Beth took the chicken escalator down the cliff, Trent passed by Owen and gave him a high five. "Let's do this!" Trent said before jumping off the cliff and landing down in the safe zone. "Yeah!" After Trent, Noah soon followed and jumped off the cliff himself.

"Ok campers!" Chris said to everyone down below with a megaphone, Owen standing by the edge of the cliff. "there's only one person left. You guys need this jump for the win." Chris then turned to Owen and said. "No pressure, dude." Owens face seemed to relax a bit before Chris said. "Okay, there's pressure!"

Down below, the Screaming Gophers were all cheering for Owen to jump with Heather going. "Jump! Jump! Just do it, Owen. Do it!"

Owen took a deep breather before strapping some floaties around his arms and backing away a bit to give himself a running start.

CONFESSIONAL – OWEN

"Oh, I was pretty darn nervous." Owen said with an expression that matched how he said he felt. "See, the thing is, I'm not that strong a swimmer."

CONFESSIONAL – GEOFF

"I'm looking at this guy and thinking, there's no way he's gonna make it." Geoff said while looking right at the camera.

CONFESSIONAL – GWEN

"I actually thought, if he jumps this...he's gonna die." The Goth girl said, not having that much confidence in Owen.

"Take a good run at it buddy." Chris encouraged Owen as the big guy turned around after getting enough distance. "You got this!"

"I'm going to die now." Owen said as he looked forward to where he would be diving. "I'm going to freaking die now."

Owen stood frozen in place for a few seconds as both teams watched from below in anticipation. "Come on, big guy." Leshawna said as she looked up at the top of the cliff, hoping Owen would work up the courage to jump.

Finally, Owen clenched his fist and narrowed his eyes at the edge of the cliff in front of it. Owen let out a battle cry as he charged forward as fast as he could. "YEEEEEEEAAHHH!" Owen yelled as he leapt right off the cliff and dived down towards the water at high speeds. "OOOOOOH CRAAAAAAAP!"

SPLAAAAAAAAAAAAAASHHHH!

When Owen hit the water, his splash was enormous with the water reaching up almost halfway to the top of the cliff. When the water came back down, all nearly all the campers could be seen spread out throughout the beach completely soaked. Even the sharks were sent out of the water.

Owen soon emerged from under the water and start pumping his fist in the air. "Yes! Yeah!" Owen cheered with a grin on his face. "Oh, yeah! Who's the man?"

"Woo-hoo-hoo!" Beth cheered.

"Yes!" Leshawna said with a victorious tone.

"The winners!" Chris yelled with his megaphone to the campers below. "The Screaming Gophers!" The Gophers all cheered while same of the Bass sighed in defeat.

"That was awesome, dude." Trent complimented Owen from the boat as the big guy was seen looking through the water around him. "What's wrong?"

"I, uh…" Owen awkwardly began. "Think lost my bathing suit." This was meant with a lot of disgusted remarks from the rest of the campers.

Later, as Chris promised, the Screaming Gophers were given carts that allowed them to easily pull the crates back to camp. Everyone was back in their normal dry cloths with the Killer Bass seen struggling to move their creates. Most of them at least as Duncan, DJ, and especiallyEva were moving their crates pretty easily.

With the others Lincoln and Harold, Katie and Sadie, Courtney and Dawn, Bridgette, Geoff, and Ezekial, were all paired up together to move their crates across the sand. As they were moving their crates, Courtney winced a bit as she removed her hands off the crate with Dawn looking to her in response as Courtney pointed at her hand. "Ow! I think I just got a splinter." Courtney said as she looked over her hand.

Eva then walked up to Courtney and Dawn and lifted their crate off the ground effortlessly. "Shut it and move your crate." Eva aggressively said to Courtney before setting the crate back down with a thud. "chicken!"

"Hey I'm the only one with C.I.T. camping experience here." Courtney stated as she pointed a thumb at herself. "You need me."

DJ, Eva, and Dawn simply looked at each other and chose not to respond. The Bass then quickly went back to pushing their crates and after about 15 minutes Ezekial stopped helping Geoff and Bridgette pushing and started heading towards the heads. "I gotta take a wiz ay." The home school boy told everyone.

"Hurry up." Eva said as she set her crate down. "We're already behind."

"Ooh, I have to go too." Katie said as she and her best friend stopped bushing their crates.

"You do?" Sadie asked with Katie nodding in response. "Oh my gosh, me too!" The two best friends then followed Ezekial into the woods and decided to go in a different direction in order to do their business.

As they left, a rather large fly approached Courtney's face causing the C.I.T to quickly swat at it and ended up hitting herself in the eye. "Ow!" Courtney let out in pain. "I think something just bit me."

"NOOOOOOO!" Dawn yelled as she got on her knees and picked up the now dead fly. "Rest in Peace little friend…"

Courtney gave Dawn a strange look as Lincoln approached the two of them. The white head looked at the dead fly in Dawn's hand and then to Courtney's eye. "That's not good." Lincoln said while looking at Courtney. "That was a black fly. And it bit you in the eye."

"What?!" Courtney quickly started to panic as she covered her with both of her hands. "Whats gonna happen to me?!"

"Woah, woah, woah, woah, relax. You'll be ok." Lincoln quickly reassured Courtney in order to calm her down. "Your eyes just gonna swell for a bit unless we treat it soon…give me a second." Everyone from the Killer Bass then watched as Lincoln approached a nearby tree and plucked a few leaves and a vine from it. The Loud boy then folded the leaves together before tying the vine around it.

Once he was done, Lincoln walked back over to Courtney and wrapped his little creation around her head. Everyone looked to see an eye patch made of leaves and vines around the eye that the dead fly bit. "There, that should hold for awhile until we can get some proper treatment to it." Lincoln told Courtney who tightly felt the eyepatch. "Sorry if its uncomfortable, it was a bit of a rush job."

"Actually it's not so bad." Courtney told Lincoln with a small smile on her face. "Thanks Lincoln."

"No prob, happy to help." Lincoln told Courtney before walking back over to the create he was pushing with Harold.

"Cool." Harold told Lincoln, complimenting him about the eye patch he made Courtney. "Where'd you learn how to do that?"

"I read and watch a lot of survival stuff." Lincoln told the ginger as he leaned back on the crate. "So I've learned a lot about surviving in the woods and such. Me and my best friend Clyde actually survived in the woods for a whole day when we were just 11."

"That's awesome." Harold said as he smiled at Lincoln, also leaning on the crate. "I got some mad skills myself to. I can make a hang glider out of an old tent and sticks."

"Woah seriously?" Lincoln asked with an amazed expression. "Dude that's awesome! Think you can show me sometime."

"Totally." Harold nodded at the white-head. "I'm in Muskrat boys. They teach you a lot about wildness survival and how to be creative with the things in your disposal. Its pretty cool. A lot of people underestimate those sorts of skills."

"Tell me about it." Lincoln agreed with the ginger as he stretched out a bit, popping a few joints. "Not even in the wild, I've had to learn a whole lot just to survive in my own home. It can get really chaotic there considering how many sisters I have."

"How bad can it be?" DJ asked as he and a few others turned to Lincoln. "How many sisters you got? Four? Five?"

"Eeeeeh…" Lincoln averted his gaze from everyone as he got ready to drop the bombshell. "Try…ten."

"…" One could only hear the wind being blown as the rest of the Killer Bass stared silent at Lincoln. All with the exception of Dawn.

Lincoln slowly nodded, fully expecting this reaction. "Yep." That was all Lincoln said.

"Dude, there's no way you have ten sisters." Geoff said, thinking Lincoln was punking them. No way could anyone have that many siblings let alone just sisters. "That's gotta be impossible."

Lincoln gave Geoff a blank look before he pulled out his wallet from his pockets and opened it up. The Bass all stared with widened eyes and slowly gapping mouths as a strip of pictures came down from the wallet. All of them containing a selfie Lincoln took with a different girl. "From oldest to youngest." Lincoln began listing things out. "Lori, Leni, Luna, Luan, Lynn, Lucy, Lana, Lola, Lisa, and Lily."

"…Wow." Eva let out with widened eyes.

"Geez dude." Duncan smirked as he shook his head. "What even is your life?"

"Completely crazy and full of chaos." Lincoln told the delinquent with crossed arms. "It gets…difficult sometimes."

CONFESSIONAL – CHRIS

"Ok, I thought that guy was lying about having that many sisters on the application forms." Chris said with his usual smirk on his face while also laughing a little. "But he seriously has freaking ten sisters? Hahaha, wow you Americans really know how to get busy huh?"

Before anyone could ask Lincoln any questions, Ezekial, Sadie, and Katie all came out of the woods. "Feel better?" Eva asked the three them, wanting to get back on track with taking the crates back to camp. More so then learning about Lincoln's extremely large family.

"Yep!" Katie said with Sadie, and Ezekial simply nodding before they all went back to pushing the crates through the sand.

But as Katie and Sadie began to push, both gained rather uncomfortable expressions as they looked at each other. "Ew, something's itching me." Sadie spoke up to her best friend. "Are you itchy, too?"

"Totally itchy." Katie nodded. "Really bad."

This went on for about five minutes, both Sadie and Katie bottoms slowly turning a red color. "Ooh, it's really itching now." Sadie said with her butt feeling like it was on fire.

"Mine feels like it's burning." Katie said, having a similar feeling to Sadie.

"Okay, I have to scratch!" Both girls then stopped bushing their crates and started to aggressively scratch their butts.

As they were doing this, Chris came up to everyone driving an ATV. "You guys are way behind the other team." Chris informed the Killer Bass while pointing to where camp is. "Like, way behind. What's the problem?"

"Their butts are itchy." Courtney told the host of the show.

"…Uuuuuuum." Chris let out while looking at Courtney's eye patch.

"She got bit by a black fly." Lincoln told Chris. "Patched her up."

Just then Bridgette walked up to the best friends and asked. "Did you guys squat down when you peed in the woods?" The surfer girl asked with the best friends nodding response. "Did you happen to notice what kind of plants you were squatting over?"

"They were kind of oval shaped and green and all over the place." Sadie explained as she and Katie continued to scratch their butts.

"Were they low to the ground, about this big?" Bridgette asked as she brought her hands together to make a shape similar to a small leaf. Once again Katie and Sadie nod causing Bridgette to inform of the situation. "You guys squatted on poison ivy."

Katie and Sadie were silence before they started to scream and panic about the situation as Chris laughed. "Hahahaha! No way!" Chris laughed hysterically. "That's awesome! Hahahaha!"

THE SCREAMING GOPHERS

Sure enough, due to having the advantage of the carts, the Screaming Gophers were all back at camp with opened crates. Granted Chris did make it a rule that they had to open them with their teeth but it all worked out in the end. "Hey check it out!" Owen said as he reached inside his open crate and pulled out some wood. "I got wood."

"I got some tools here." Trent said as he pulled a hammer out of his crate and then a pool liner. "And what looks like a pool liner."

As that was going on, Heather and Lindsay walked up to Leshawna with the former speaking up. "I just wanted to say, I didn't mean bad about you being a ghetto, rap-star wannabe." Heather actually apologized to the black girl. "And I love your earrings. They're so pretty."

"Straight up?" Leshawna asked before smiling as Heather nodded her head. "Well, I'm sorry about pushing you over the cliff and all."

"No worries." Heather reassured the girl in front of her. "I needed a push. Truce?"

"Yeah, yeah." Leshawna agreed as she and Heather shook hands. "You got it."

Heather and Lindsay then walked away and when they were far enough away from Leshawna, Lindsay asked, "Did you mean all that stuff you said to Lefonda back there?" Lindsay asked, getting the black girls name wrong.

"Leshawna." Heather corrected before rolling her eyes. "Hah, no. She's going down. And P.S. those are the ugliest earrings I've seen in my life."

"Oh." Lindsay said, looking rather confused. "So if you hate her why were you being nice to her?"

"You ever seen one of these shows before?" Heather asked, as if the answer was obvious. "Keep your friends close and your enemies closer."

"Ooooooh." Lindsay finally got what Heather said before asking. "I'm your friend, right?"

"Oh yeah." Heather reassured Lindsay. "For now."

"Finally…" All of the Gophers heard the new voice come in and looked to see that the Killer Bass had finally arrived back at camp. Although Katie and Sadie seemed to be missing for some reason. Harold having been the one to speak up after he and Lincoln stopped pushing their crate.

"Hey what's up guys?" Trent said in his usual cool tone to the Gophers.

"Hey, aren't you missing a couple of white girls?" Leshawna asked, noting the absence of Katie and Sadie.

"Oh, um…" Courtney shifted her visible eye around trying to think of what excuse to make for the best friends absence. "They're just…getting a drink."

"Yeah." Harold smirked as he whispered to Ezekial. "If they drink with their butts."

"Haha." The homeschooled boy laughed. "That's funny."

"Hey what with the eyepatch?" Owen asked with a curious tone. "You pretending to be a pirate or something?"

"Well she certainly has the hat for it." Duncan joked with a smirk on his face.

Courtney glared and growled at Duncan before calming herself down and looking back at Leshawna. "Just…patching up a bug bite." Courtney explained to the black girl.

The Bass then quickly piled up their crates allowing for Geoff to stand on them and speak to his team. "Okay, dudes, it's not too late." Geoff tried to encourage everyone and give them a positive attitude. "We can do this!"

However some of his teammates weren't paying attention as shown by Harold drooling and Ezekial picking his nose. "Ew." Courtney cringed as Ezekial wiped his finger on his pants.

"What?" The homeschool boy turned to Courtney.

"That's…really gross." Bridgette cringed in disgust as she backed away from Zeke.

"Okay look, guys, we have a hot tub to complete, and we need a project manager." Courtney got everyones attention on her as the girl was completely focused on winning this challenge. "Since I've actually been a C.I.T. before, I'm electing myself. Any objections?"

"What does being a C.I.T. have to do with being building a hot tub?" Lincoln asked not really thinking Courtney's reasoning had much sense. Really C.I.T. camping skills would be of much use in a Reality Show like this.

"Well do you have any better ideas?" Courtney asked as she narrowed her eye at Lincoln.

Sighing, Lincoln simply sat down and decided not to get in an argument with her. Thankfully Dawn, who was suddenly sitting next Lincoln, placed a reassuring hand on his back. "So, any more objections?" Courtney asked her fellow Bass.

Everyone was quiet and didn't voice any complaints with Duncan being the one to speak up. "Where do we begin Captain Chicken?" The delinquent asked, making a joke about both Courtney's eye patch and her chicken hat.

"Open the crates!" Courtney yelled as she got into Duncans face. "Bridgette, go find those itchy girls. We need all the help we can get."

CONFESSIONAL – LINCOLN

Lincoln let out a sigh as he looked down. "Yeah, things went about as well as you'd expect." Lincoln told the camera as he leaned against the outhouse wall. "Teamwork is definitely something that we need to work on. I mean Dawn, Harold, and DJ are pretty cool, so it Bridgette but she really needs to work on her awareness, but it seems everyone else is either butting heads, letting themselves get distracted, or are just hardly paying attention. I mean I know its only the first challenge of the summer and all but...still…kinda sucks that my team is the first to lose."

A few hours later, the two teams were standing with their respective hot tub. The Gophers hot tub looking really well built and party worthy and the Bass…well…it was a miracle it hadn't fallen apart yet. Chris first inspected the Gophers hot tub and nodded in approval. "This is one awesome hut tub!" Chris told the Gophers who all cheered in response with Owen emerging from within the tub.

The host of the show then went over to the Bass's hot tub, which had a seagull floating in it, with the Killer Bass looking down at their crappy job. Chris rose a brow at all the tape on the hot tube and pocked it a bit only for some water to leak out and squirt his face. Soon after that, the Bass's hot tub, if it could even be called that, completely fell in pieces.

"Well…I think the winner is obvious." Chris said with the Gophers smiling and the Bass sighing. "The Screaming Gophers!" The Bass didn't say anything as the Gophers all cheered for their victory. "Gophers, you're safe from elimination and you get to rock this awesome hot tub for the rest of the summer. Bonus!" The Gophers continued to cheer, some even doing a victory dance, as Chris turned to the Killer Bass. "Killer Bass, what can I say? Sucks to be you right now. I'll see your sorry butts at the bonfire tonight."

"We won!" Lindsay cheered with a giant smile on her face. "We all get to stay here for another three days!"

Heather, Beth, and Lindsay all cheered in unison as, "Woohoo! Woohoo! Hahaha. Yes!" Owen quickly got everyone's attention…with everyone seeing he wasn't wearing a thing. Thankfully his bottom half was blurred out…from the audience's perspective at least. "We get to sta-a-a-ay. We get to sta-a-a-ay, we are so awesome. We won the contest!" Owen then wrapped both Heather and Lindsay into a hug with one arm each with Heather cringing in disgust with Lindsay simply smiling.

Later, everyone was once again together in the main lodge to eat what could be more or less called food. While the Gophers were smiling and enjoying themselves, still basking in their victory, things were more tense at the Bass table as they were trying to decide one thing.

Who would be the first camper to leave Total Drama Island?

"So, uh…." Katie began awkwardly. "What do we do now?"

"We need to figure out who to vote off." Courtney stated the obvious.

"Well I think it should be princess here." Duncan said while pointing to Courtney. "Or the brick house here." Duncan then pointed to DJ.

"What?" Courtney said in surprise. Why would Duncan say that she should go? "Why?"

"Because, unless I'm mistaken, you two are the only ones here wearing chicken hats." Duncan pointed out as everyone looked to the rubber chicken hats Chris put on Courtney and DJ's heads. "And if we ever have to lift a truck, I like our odds with the big guy."

DJ smiled at Duncan's words as Courtney gave an expression of disbelief. "You guys need me." Courtney told everyone as she tried her best to make sure they wouldn't be voting for her. "I'm the only one-"

"We know." Bridgette rolled her eyes and spoke with a slightly annoyed tone. "Who used to be a real C.I.T. so would you pick?"

"Well what about…" Courtney looked around the table and tried to find someone to push the voting attention onto. "Her!" Courtney pointed at Dawn.

"W-What?" Dawn stuttered a bit, taken back by Courtney telling everyone to vote her off.

"Hey! Leave her alone!" Lincoln was quick to defend Dawn as he glared at Courtney and pointed an accusing finger to Courtney. "She actually jumped of the cliff and need I mention convinced the sharks not to attack you if you landed outside the safe zone. DJ at least had the excuse of being afraid. You just took a gamble that failed. And a lot of good job that C.I.T. experience did with building the hot tub! Whenever there was a leak you just tried to fix it with tape!"

Courtney and Lincoln both glared at each other while Dawn smiled at Lincolns attempts to defend her. "Ok guys, lets just try and chill out." Geoff was quick to try and play peace maker and split Lincoln and Courtney apart. "Look we're all a little tense right now so why don't we just try to ease up before making a decision, k?"

"Eeeeh, I've had enough prison food for one day." Duncan said as he stood up and started walking away. "I'm gonna go have a nap."

"You can't do that!" Courtney told Duncan who continued to walk away. "We haven't decided who's going yet."

"I still don't get why you didn't jump DJ." Ezekial spoke up as he looked to the tallest guy at the Bass table. "Why you stooping down to the girls level ay?"

Everything went silent as everyone from the Bass table, and even some from the Gopher table, starred at Ezekial with widened eyes. "Uh…what?" DJ asked, making sure he heard that right.

"Well look around ay." Ezekial explained as he pointed to both Courtney and Beth. "The only ones with chicken hats are the girls ay. You're a guy, you're better than that."

Katie and Sadie gasped as now everyone from both tables' attention was on Ezekial, many glaring at him. "What's that supposed to mean?" Birdgette aggressively asked as she and Eva approached Ezekial with fierce glares.

"Yeah homeschool." Eva said as she pounded her fist in front of Zeke, shaking the entire table. "Enlighten us!"

"Well, guys are much stronger and better at sports than girls are." Ezekial stated causing everyone nearby to back away from the scene as all the girls in the room were giving Ezekial a look that could kill. Even Dawn!

"Oh dude." Geoff slapped his hand against his forehead while shaking his head. "You did not just say that."

"My dad told me to look out for the girls here, ay." Ezekial told everyone as he crossed his arms and nodded his head. "And help them in case they can't keep up."

Bridgette gritted his teeth as Eva grabbed Ezekial by his neck and easily lifted him up into the air. "Still think we need your help keeping up?" Eva asked in a threatening tone while lightly strangling the boy in her hands.

"Uh…" Zeke let out in a slightly frightened tone. "not really."

"Okay, guys, let's give him a break." Geoff once again played the roll of peace maker to try and get the heat off Ezekial as Eva harshly dropped him on the ground. "I mean, at least he doesn't think that guys are smarter than girls."

"But they are." Ezekial just had to speak up.

"Dude…" Lincoln shook his head with an immense amount of disappointment as he glared down at Ezekial. "You are so dead."

THAT NIGHT

Night at fallen on Camp Wawanakwa. All the members of the Killer Bass were sitting on the stumps at the campfire site with Chris in front of the metal barrel. All the girls on the team were glaring at Ezekial as Duncan told the homeschooled boy. "Dude, you've got a lot to learn about the real world."

"Killer Bass." Chris got everyones attention as he spoke in a serious tone. In Chris's hand was a plate holding 11 marshmallows. "marshmallows represent a tasty treat that you enjoy roasting by the fire. At this camp, marshmallows represent life."

Geoff dramatically made a hanging gesturing before looking to Bridgette and winking, the surfer girl nodding in response.

"You've all cast your votes and made your decision." Chris said while holding up his plate of marshmallows. "There are only ten marshmallows on this plate. When I call your name come up and claim your marshmallow. The camper who does not receive a marshmallow tonight must immediately return to the dock of shame to catch the boat of losers. That means you're out of the contest and you can't come back...ever."

Most of the Killer Bass tensed up as Chris said that. "The first marshmallow goes to...Geoff." Geoff gave a big smile as he walked up to Chris who pierced a marshmallow onto the party dudes stick.

"Lincoln, Dawn, Harold." Chris called out the next three who all smiled and walked up to Chris with sticks with the host attaching marshmallows to them.

"Yes!" Harold cheered as Chris gave him his marshmallow.

Lincoln let out a sigh of relief and relaxed a bit as Chris put a marshmallow on his stick as Dawn put a reassuring hand on his back. Lincoln looked back at Dawn and gave her a grateful smile for the support.

"Katie. Bridgette. D.J, Sadie." Chris called the next four campers up who eagerly went to get their marshmallow.

"Oh, yay." Sadie and Katie said in unison as they hugged each other. "Thank you. Thank you. Thank you."

"Duncan." The delinquent smirked as he went to collect his marshmallow from Chris.

And that left only one marshmallow. And two campers. Courtney and Ezekial. "Campers, this is the final marshmallow of the evening." Both Courtney and Ezekial incredibly tensed up. Courtney's heart raced as the homeschooled boy started to violently tremble and shake. Chris rose his hand up causing both of the remaining campers to drop their sticks as both of their eyes focused on who the host would point at.

And after what felt like house of complete and heart attacking causing tension…Chris called out the next and final camper that would be staying tonight.

"Courtney." Courtney quickly smiled and grabbed her stick and went to go bet her marshmallow as Ezekial sighed and slumped down. "Can't say I'm shocked. I saw you picking your nose, dude. Not cool." Ezekial got up while slumping down as all the girls gave Ezekial a smug look, his reason for being eliminated obvious. "Dock of shame is that way, bro."

Everyone watched as Chris led Ezekial to the dock of shame. The homeschooled boy stepping onto the boat Chef used during the diving challenge earlier that day and drove Ezekial away from Total Drama Island. Forever.

"The rest of you, enjoy your marshmallows." Chris told the remaining members of the Killer Bass as they started to roast their marshmallows over the fire. "You're all safe…for tonight."

CONFESSIONAL – GWEN

"Yep, this camp pretty much still stinks." Gwen sighed out before looking at the camera. "But now that I'm here I guess I might as well actually try to win."

"To the Screaming Gophers." Cody cheered as he and the rest of his team were enjoying a nighttime hot tub party.

"To the Screaming Gophers!" The rest of the Gophers cheered.

"Go Gophers! Go Gophers!" Leshawna chanted as she started dancing around in victory.

Owen and Noah soon joined Leshawna in dancing around and chanting, "Go Gophers! Go Gophers! Go Gophers! Go Gophers! Go, go, go Gophers!"

Meanwhile the Killer Bass were seen walking back to their camps slumped down in defeat. But as Courtney came into view, she looked at the camera with a fierce look. "Are you recording this?" Courtney asked as the camera zoomed in on her. "Good. They can enjoy their little part all they want, but I am gonna win this competition and no one is gonna stop me."

Lincoln sighed as he looked up into the night sky. Everyone from his team was either in bed or getting ready for bed. The Loud boy wearing a pair of orange pajamas. Lincoln was silent as he looked up at the stars. "It's not your fault we lost you know."

Lincoln lightly jumped at the voice that suddenly appeared right next to him. He wasn't to freaked out as years of being constantly scared by Lucy had given him a slightly immunity to sneak ups. Looking next to him, Lincoln saw that Dawn was sitting next to him. "Oh, hey Dawn." Lincoln said in a slightly saddened tone. "Sorry guess I'm just kinda taking it hard right now, being the first one to lose and all."

"We lost as a team. Don't single yourself out." Dawn told Lincoln with a firm but reassuring tone. "You don't have to do everything yourself just to prove something to us. You're doing just fine."

"…Thanks…" A small smile managed to appear on Lincoln's face at Dawn's words. "It's just…I guess I can be hard on myself sometimes. That's all."

"If its about comparing yourself to your sister then you need to stop." Dawn said to Lincoln causing his eyes to widened. However, Lincoln didn't ask this time how Dawn knew that as by now he was aware that this girl could find out nearly every single thing about a person by just looking at them. She certainly had quite a number of mysterious talents. "You're not them. You're you. You have a completely unique and even really special aura. You have a lot to be proud of." Lincoln couldn't help but lightly blush at Dawn's words as she sheepishly scratched the back of his head. "And if its her, then its not your fault she broke up with you. She acted extremely immaturely and treated you harshly and unfairly. You're a kinda, sweet, and caring induvial and you deserve better."

"Huh…you really think so." Lincoln asked as he continued looking forward. Just then Lincoln's eyes widened as he briefly forgot what he told himself about Dawn as he quickly turned to her. "Wait how do you know about-" But when Lincoln looked to where Dawn was, he saw she was gone. Looking to the door that led to the girl's side of the cabin, he saw it looked rather untouched with no sign of Dawn having opened it. He didn't even hear it open and the doors were extremely creaky.

Taking a deep breath, Lincoln stood up before looking at the moon. "Tomorrows a new day."

Chapter 3: The Big Sleep

Chapter Text

"Last time on Total Drama Island." The camera turned on to show Chris standing on the dock going over what happened the last two episodes. "24 campers arrived and learned that they'll be spending the next eight weeks at a crusty old summer camp. The campers were faced with their first challenge, jumping off a cliff into shark-infested waters. And while most campers took the plunge, a few were forced to wear the dreaded chicken hat. At the campfire ceremony, it all came down to two campers. Courtney has experience as a C.I.T. in summer camp, but refused to jump. And Ezekiel managed to tick off every female contestant at the camp with his sexist comments about women. In the end, the first camper voted off Total Drama Island was Ezekiel, proving that homeschooling and reality TV don't really mix. Who will be voted off this week in the most dramatic campfire ceremony yet? Find out tonight on Total. Drama. Island!"

A yawn was heard coming from the boy's side of the Killer Bass cabin. While most of the boys were sound asleep and snoring, there was one boy who was waking up before everyone else. "Huh…what time is it?" Lincoln yawned out as he looked at his watch. 6 AM. Looking around, Lincoln saw that everyone else in his cabin was still asleep. "Guess I'm the first one up again."

CONFESSIONAL – LINCOLN

"I've always been a bit of an early riser." Lincoln explained with a small shrug. "What can I say, gotta be the first to get the hot water back home."

Making sure not to wake up his teammates, Lincoln carefully climbed off the bunk bed he was sharing with Harold with Lincoln having the top bunk. Grabbing a change of clothes, a towel, and some soap and shampoo he packed, Lincoln headed outside the cabin to head over the communal bathrooms to take a nice hot morning shower.

The bathrooms…were about what Lincoln expected considering how the rest of the summer camp was. But beggars can't be choosers so Lincoln didn't voice any complaints about the bathrooms conditions and just took off his cloths and headed into the shower.

Lincoln took his usual shower time of 10 minutes before turning the water off and heading out with his body wrapped around a towel. After drying off, Lincoln came out of the bathroom area wearing his day cloths and ready to take on whatever challenge his team would be given today. It's been three days since everyone first came to Camp Wawanakwa and since his team voted off Ezekial.

Lincoln headed over to the beach, deciding to spend the time hanging around the lake the island was on before everyone else woke up and they all ate breakfast. Today, Lincoln was determined for him and his team to come out on top.

Once he was on the dock, the white head just decided to put his hands in his pocket and stare out into the lake in silence. It was a pretty nice sight actually. The sun was still rising in the guy with the rays hitting against the lake making it sparkle a little bit. Lincoln couldn't help but smile a little at the sight as he heard the sound of what he thought was a bag on the beach.

Looking, to the left side of the beach Lincoln smiled a bit more when he saw none other then Dawn on the beach holding a trash bag and picking up some of the junk that littered the beach and putting it into the bag. "Hey Dawn!"

The mysterious girl put a plastic into the bag as she turned around to see Lincoln approaching her from the dock. The smile came to her face as she stood up while still holding the bag and looked up at Lincoln. "Good morning Lincoln, already up I see." Dawn greeted the white head boy who nodded in response. "Your aura is looking rather bright this morning as well."

"Thanks! Just getting myself hyped up for the next challenge is all!" Lincoln said as he did a few quick jumping jacks for emphasize. After that night at camp where Dawn told Lincoln not to put everything on himself, the white head has been trying to take those worlds to heart. So the Loud boy's been more determined then ever to for not just him, but his team to win the next challenge and not lose someone else. "So, what are you doing? Didn't know you were an early riser; I haven't seen you up this early before."

"That's because I've spent all my mornings here on the beach." Dawn as she leaned down to pick up a piece of plastic and put it into her trash bag. "I've just seen all the trash that litters this piece of mother earths creation and I just couldn't stand for it. I can't count the number of gulls and other animals that I've seen become victims of this filth."

"Yeah I've noticed that to…" Lincoln said as he put a hand to his chin. Dawn was certainly right about the seagulls as it seemed that every single gull he saw around her always had a pop ring around its neck. Lincoln looked around more and was now just started to notice how much trash littered the beach. He knew this place was crappy, heck Chris said so himself, but this was just something else. Lincoln then smiled as a light bulb went of in his head as he looked to Dawn again. "Hey here's an idea, how about you give me a trash bag and we can clean up the beach together? I don't mind lending a hand, I got two after all."

Dawn stared at Lincoln for a moment, examining his aura, before smiling and pulling another trash bag out of her pocket and handing it to the white head. "Sure! I'd really appreciate it." Dawn said to Lincoln in a grateful tone as Lincoln unfolded and opened up the bag. "How about I handle this part of the beach and you handle the right side of the beach?"

"Sounds good!" Lincoln said as he tossed the bag over his shoulder. "Meet up when breakfast is ready?" Dawn nodded in response as Lincoln head in the opposite direction…missing a faint blush appear on Dawn's face.

CONFESSIONAL – DAWN

"I've really liked getting to know Lincoln over these past few days." Dawn said to the camera with a smile on her face. "He has such a sweet and gentle aura that you don't see a lot of now-a-days. He still has a lot on insecurity's but I guess that's understandable. Especially considering his girlfriend broke up with him just before the show started. Maybe I'll be able to help him. He deserves someone who's truly there for him."

ONE HOUR LATER

"I think we made some good progress on the beach." Lincoln said to Dawn as the two walked next to each other to where all the now awake campers were. The two were busy at work picking up all the trash across the beach and only stopped when they heard the sounds an airhorn going off. No doubt Chris's wake up call to everyone. "Same time tomorrow?"

"Yes of course." Dawn said as she put a hand on Lincoln's shoulder. "Thanks so much for your help Lincoln, I'm sure the Earth Mother will reward you plenty of karma points for this."

Lincoln gave a toothy smile to Dawn as they finally meet up with their teammates. While Eva was currently growling at Cody for almost touching her MP3 player, most of the Killer Bass and even some of the Gophers were looking at the two with raised brows. "How long have you to been up?" DJ asked the two next to him.

"Since 6 AM." Lincoln told the two causing most of the campers to look at them in surprise. While the Bass were aware of Lincoln being an early bird, they were still a bit surprised to hear just how long Lincoln has been up. And Dawn for that matter as this was the first time they found out that she woke up early.

"Morning!" Greeting all the campers was Chris who had his usual smile on his face and wearing shorts. "Hope you slept well."

"Hi, Chris." Heather greeted the host with light black-haired girl being one of the few to not be drowsy. "You look really buff in those shorts."

"I know." Chris nodded before looking at his watch. "I hope you're all ready because your next challenge begins in exactly…one minute!"

Everyone's eyes widened a bit at Chris's words with Owen in particular speaking up with a bit of concern. "Oh, excuse me." Owen raised his hand to get Chris's attention. "I don't know if that's enough time to eat breakfast."

"Oh, you'll get breakfast, Owen." Chris told the big guy with a bit of a grin on his face. "Right after you complete your twenty kilometers run around the lake!"

This didn't go well with some of the campers. Especially Eva as she glared at Chris. "Oh, so you're funny now?" Eva growled out causing DJ, Courtney, and Lincoln to hold her back. "You know what I think would be funny?"

"Eva!" Courtney whispered harshly to the athlete. "Try to control your temper."

Eva only glared harsher at Chris and yelled. "You're enjoying this, aren't you?!"

"A little." Chris nodded before pointing forward. "You have thirty seconds."

CONFESSIONAL – COURTNEY

"Okay, that girl Eva has got to get a handle on her temper." Courtney said as she began listing the things Eva had done over the past three days. "She's only been here three days and she's already thrown her suitcase out a window and broken the lock on one of the bathroom doors."

"Okay, runners!" Chris called out to as all the Gophers and Bass were lined up ready to start their long run. "On your marks... get set... go!" When Chris gave the word, all the campers started their run across the lake.

As the run went on, many of the campers kept up the pace with running, but there were a few that decided to walk to save their energy such as Harold, Katie and Sadie, Gwen, and Heather. Although Heather's reason was more so because of her shoes. Some of the ones struggling the most with the run were Leshawna and Owen. All the way Chris drove by them on a motorbike and yelled through a megaphone.

After about two hours, many of the campers could be seen in the main lodge. Some looking completely exhausted, others such as Eva looking like they hardly broke a sweat. And thankfully Chris was handing out water bottle to everyone. Just the door was busted open with Owen coming in carrying an unconscious Noah. "Clear a table! Stat!" Owen yelled as he rushed to put Noah on a table.

"Oh…Oh boy…" A completely exhausted Leshawna come in right after Noah. "We made it…" And with the arrival of Leshawna, all the Screaming Gophers were now in the lodge.

A few seconds after Leshawna, Harold came into the lodge clenching his chest and taking rapid breaths and twitching. "What took you so long?" Courtney yelled at the ginger as she walked up and glared at him. "We just lost the challenge!"

As Owen was pressing his hands down against Noah's chest repeatedly, Gwen spoke up after realizing something. "Hey, wait a minute. If they lost, that means we won the challenge!" At the goth's words, the Gophers quickly started cheering.

"Whoa there! Hold your horses, guys." Chris spoke up, ceasing the Gophers cheering. "That wasn't the challenge!"

"What did he just say?" Gwen's mood quickly took a 180. If that wasn't the challenged then what the heck was?! Did she just run around the whole lack for nothing?!

"Who's hungry!?" Chris then pulled back a certain away revealing something that made most of the camper's eyes sparkling and have drool came from their mouths. A buffet table completely stacked with delicious looking and smelling food.

CONFESSIONAL – GWEN

"After a whole week of brown sludge, I almost cried when I saw that buffet." Gwen admitted.

CONFESSIONAL – OWEN

"And then I saw it, the buffet table. It was beautiful." Owen said with a voice that showed he was probably the happiest person in the world right now. "There was turkey and Nanamo bars and baked beans and maple syrup! Ha…can I have a minute…" Owen then quickly started to cry effeminately.

CONFESSIONAL – LINCOLN

Lincoln was seen rubbing his chin with a contemplating look on his face. "Hmmmm…yeah. Something about this is fishy." Lincoln said as he narrowed his eyes at the camera. "Everyone else was digging in and eating about as much as they could. Except for Dawn, she just went for the fruits and veggies…and so did I. Whatever Chris is planning I'm not falling for it."

"Uuuuugh…" Before anyone knew it, the entire buffet was completely eaten. Nearly everyone was groaning and holding their completely stuffed stomachs.

Two exceptions being Lincoln and Dawn who were sitting next to each other on the table. "So, this is somehow part of Chris's plan?" Lincoln asked Dawn who nodded in response.

"Yep, his aura reads like an open book. This is part of the challenge today." Dawn explained to Lincoln as he finishing up his plate of fruits and veggies. "And even if it wasn't, I'm a vegan. I would never even dream of eating another animal."

"Ok campers!" Chris called to everyone, making them wince as he used the megaphone. "Time for part two of your challenge!"

"I thought eating was the second part." Owen groaned with his mouth full and food staining his face.

"What more do you want from us?" Gwen said as she held her stomach.

"Weird goth girl is right." Heather admitted while groaning herself. "Haven't we been through enough?"

"Um…Let me think about that…No!" Chris yelled with a giant smirk on his face. "It's time for…The Awake-a-thon!"

Lincoln and Dawn looked to each other and gave small smirks. Looks like they called it. "The what-a-thon?" Owen asked, not knowing what Chris was talking about.

"Don't worry! This is an easy one!" Chris began explaining the details of the challenge to everyone while stilling talking through the megaphone. "The team with the last camper standing wins invincibility!"

"So, what you're saying is the 20k run and the turkey eating frenzy were part of your evil plan to make it harder for us to stay awake?" Gwen asked, finally understanding what the actually challenge of the day was.

"That's right, Gwen!" Chris happily admitted.

"Man, he's good." Gwen had to say, the host was certainly good at planning.

"Alright campers, to the camp fire pit!" Chris instructed everyone as he started to leave the main lodge. "Move, move, move!"

"So," Trent walked up to Gwen while holding his stomach. "How long do you think it'll be before everyone's out cold?"

Before Gwen could answer Dawn and Lincoln passed by with the latter speaking up. "Between 12 hours and four days." The light blond told the two Screaming Gophers members casually.

At that moment, Owen passed by groaning loudly with some drool escaping from his mouth. "Yeah…no way anyone's lasting that long." Gwen shook her head with Trent soon doing the same.

12 HOURS LATER

All 23 campers were all hanging around the camp fire site. Nearly all of them looking completely exhausted with bags under their eyes. Despite not falling for the feast, Lincoln was looking quite tired himself as he, and quite a few others, let out a very loud yawn and doing their best not to fall asleep. The only that didn't seem tired was Dawn as she sat on a stump in lotus position. The mysterious girl being the only one to lack bags on their eyes.

"We're now twelve hours." Chris's voice softly spoke up as the camera gave a view of all the campers struggling to stay awake. "So far all 23 campers are still wide awake."

"Woohoo!" Owen cheered with heavy bags under his eyes as he tried to stay awake with his usual happiness and enthusiasm. "I can do that in my sleep! Woohoo…" After a few seconds, Owen proceeded to pass out on the ground with a thud, the Gophers falling down to 11 awake members.

CONFESSIONAL – GWEN

"The Awake-a-thon was definitely the most brutal thing I've ever done in my life." Gwen said with a sigh.

Gwen let out a loud yawn as she looked down at the ground, feeling like complete crap. "This is the most boring thing I've ever done in my life." Gwen said with Trent sitting next to her.

The guitarist let out a yawn before looking at Gwen. "Could be way worse."

"Oh yeah?" Gwen questioned as she looked at Gwen. "How?"

Trent smiled at the Goth girl and said. "I could be stuck here without you to talk to." Gwen couldn't help but give a small smile at Trents words, a small hint of pink coming to her cheeks.

All the while Heather watched with narrowed eyes.

CONFESSIONAL – HEATHER

"So my strategy is to get two other campers to form an alliance with me and take to the final three." Heather explained as she put a finger to her chin. "The only question is, who can I find that is either desperate or dumb enough to do whatever I say?"

"What are you doing?" Gwen asked with a raised eyebrow as she and Trent looked to see Lindsay trying to stand on her head.

"Trying…to get the blood to rush to my head." Lindsay answered with a smile on her face. "Heh…I think it's working."

"Can I try?" Beth asked as she walked next to Lindsay.

"Sure!" Lindsay encouraged.

Heather looked at both Lindsay and Beth with a grin. Lindsay was as dumb as they could come and Beth was obviously a desperate wanna-be in Heathers eyes. "Perfect." Heather said as she walked over to the two girls. "Perfect. Lindsay, Beth, can I talk to you for a sec?"

"Sure!" Both girls said in unison…both standing on their heads.

"Whats she doing?" Lincoln said as he watched Heather taking Lindsay and Beth to the edge of the campfire site. He couldn't make what they were saying, but he saw Lindsay and Beth cheering excitedly over something as they hugged each other. Meanwhile Heather simply smirked and crossed her arms. "She's up to something…"

"You're most likely right." Dawn said to Lincoln whit in lotus position. Lincoln was currently leaning against one of the stumps at the site with Dawn sitting on it in a meditating position. "Heather was an extremely gray and malicious aura around her. Whatever she's up to can't be good."

"I don't need to read auras to figure that out." Lincoln said, sending a brief glare to Heather before looking at Dawn with a curious expression. "So hey, how come-" Lincoln cut himself off as he let out a loud yawn. "Excuse me, so how come you don't look tired? I know we both avoided the real fattening and sleep-inducing foods but I'd think we'd both still be pretty exhausted."

"Its simply a matter of mind over body." Dawn explained to Lincoln as she took a deep breath in through her nose and then let it out through her mouth. "Plus, I'm using my chi to help stabilize my body as well and not experience fatigue."

"Chi?" Lincoln questioned with a curious expression. "Isn't that like…an anime thing?"

"Um, no not exactly." Dawn giggled a little at Lincoln's question. "It's the energy that helps sustain our bodies and give us and everything around us life. Its what connects us all as beings of mother nature."

"Huh, that sounds really cool." Lincoln complimented, earning an unnoticed dust of pink on Dawn's cheeks. "So is chi how you doing things like…read auras, talk to animals, and appear out of nowhere."

"More or less." Dawn said as she held up her finger to reveal a ladybug crawling on it. "That sort of thing has been in my family for generations. On my mothers side at least. I come from a long line of nature lovers and aura readers. We all believe that plants, animals, and all living things need to be protected and understood."

"Wow…you got some really strong beliefs. I really respect that." Lincoln said as he put a fist against his heart. Anyone standing firm in their beliefs in something for generations was incredibly respectable…well…so long as they good not terrorizing belief. "So, why'd you come onto a reality show like this? Doubt your someone to care about fame and or fortune."

"Oh of course not." Dawn immediately shook her head in response. "I couldn't care less about fame. And money's not important to me. But what is important to me is nature and all my animal friends. If I win the $100,000 dollars, I wanna donate it all to help mother earth.

"Man…ya know, the world would be really better place if there were more people like you the world. Looking out for others instead of themselves." Lincoln said as his respect for Dawn only grew and earning himself a sweet smile from Dawn. "As for me…well I'm with you on fame and money. I mean I guess they're both nice but I really just came here because I thought it would be a new experience where I could make some new friends and try new things. And I guess I'm been doing a good job so far." However Lincoln then slumped down as he let out a sad sigh. "Although coming here sure did cost a lot…"

Dawn gave Lincoln a sympathetic look as she put a hand on top of his shoulder. "I already told you Lincoln, you shouldn't blame yourself for that." Dawn told the Loud boy with a tone that was both firm and soft. "She broke up with you for completely unjust reasons and she should be ashamed of herself. You shouldn't feel guilty in the slightest and deserve someone who treats you better."

"…I guess." Lincoln sighed out.

CONFESSIONAL – LINCOLN

"Alright…I'll bite." Lincoln sighed as he rested his head on his hand. "So, me and my girlfriend at the time Ronnie Anne both auditioned to get on this show together. However, I got accepted and she didn't. And when I said I was still going…she wasn't so happy about that. Even though we BOTH agreed that if just one of us go we'd simply support and root for them! But nope, apparently THAT got thrown at the window and she started arguing with me and saying how I shouldn't go if she didn't also go. One thing led to another, we started shouting and then…she dumped me. I was hoping this show would help me forget about it but…so far, no luck. Well, at least Dawn's a great friend to have so she makes things a little easier. DJ and Harold are also really cool. But for now, I just gotta focus on the challenge."

With Eva, she was currently sitting next to both Bridgette and Geoff while listening to heavy metal music on her MP3 player. The athlete then stood up as she put her MP3 in her pocket. "I'm going to the bathroom." Eva told everyone as she headed towards the bathroom area. But as she walked, her MP3 player fell out of her pocket.

Heather watched this happened and a smirk came to her face. The light black-haired girl walked over to where the MP3 player fell and looked around to make sure no one was watching. Once she determined the coast was clear, Heather did some stretching motions and sneakily picked up the music player. But as she did that…

"I don't believe that belongs to you." Heather gasped and quickly hit the MP3 behind her back as she looked to see Lincoln standing behind her. The Loud boy giving Heather a glare as he crossed his arms.

"I have no idea what you're talking about." Heather said with feigned innocence. "I was just doing some stretches to help stay awake."

"Oh really?" Lincoln wasn't buying anything Heather was giving him and pointed to the hands she was hiding behind her. "Because I just thought I saw you pick up Eva's MP3 player."

"Hehehe, I'm pretty sure I did no such thing." Heather shook her head, not looking Lincoln in the eye. "Now if you excuse me, I have to meet up with the rest of team." But as Heather tried to walk away, Lincoln stepped in front of her and halted her path.

"Then show me your hands." Lincoln demanded as he glared harder at Heather. "You seem pretty keen on hiding them."

Heather started to grit her teeth. This guy really wasn't letting up. And something told her he wouldn't be afraid at using force and as much as the thought made her want to barf, Heather saw Lincoln shirtless during the cliff jumping challenge and knew he had a decent amount of muscle that his cloths hid well. Seeing no other way out of the situation, Heather very reluctantly showed her hands. As well as the MP3 player she took.

"You did no such thing huh?" Lincoln said as he quickly swiped the music device away from Heather. "What a load of bull crap."

"Oh, yeah meant that MP3 player." Heather continued to play her false innocence card. "I just say it on the ground and was planning on taking it to the lost and found."

"Uh-huh, sure you were." Lincoln rolled his eyes at Heathers continued attempts to trick him. He's met and seen girls like Heather before and they read like an open book. "Listen, take your own advice and mind your own team. I'm onto you."

Heather gritted her teeth more and she said through them. "…Fine." Heather then walked away with Lincoln giving a satisfied nod.

CONFESSIONAL – HEATHER

"That walking snowball is going to pay." Heather said with her eyes making a fierce glare. Needless to say, she was really ticked off at Lincoln. "No one gets away with telling me off like that. Or messing up my plans! He's going to get it!"

Soon after Eva returned from the bathroom with Lincoln quickly walking up to her. "Hey Eva." Lincoln said getting the athletes attention. "You dropped this on your way to the bathroom, picked it up for you."

Eva's eyes widened as she checked her pockets and sure enough her music player was gone. So the athletic girl took it back from Lincoln. "Thanks." Eva said to the white haired boy with him giving a nod before going back to sit next to Dawn. All the while Heather watched with a glare.

24 HOURS

The challenged was now at the 24-hour mark. On the Screaming Gophers side, Owen, Izzy, and Noah had all fallen asleep with everyone else looking exhausted and ready to fall anytime now. All expect Justin who was standing firm, unmoving with his chest puffed out and his eyes wide open.

On the Killer Bass side, Bridgette, Katie, and Sadie were all knocked out. Everyone awake was in a similar position to most of the awake Gophers with the exception of a still wide-awake Dawn and Courtney who, while tired, kept running in place.

"Congratulations, campers!" Chris said as he watched the completely exhausted and sleep-deprived campers from next to the metal barrier. "You've made it to the twenty-four-hour mark. Time to take things up a notch!" Everyone then watched as Chris pulled a sheet off of what was revealed to be a large stack of books. "Fairy Tales!"

"Oh, he's not serious!" Gwen complained as that was one of the last things she wanted right now.

Chris then cleared his throat and got ready to read…only for a harp to be heard as everyone watched and laughed as Chef came up next to Chris wearing a pink sheep costume. Chef growled as Chris and a few others laughed at him until the host clear his throat again and started reading from the book. "Once…upon a time…there was…inside this boring kingdom…a boring village. And inside this boring, sleepy, village…filled with very boring children…that did very…boring things."

The story actually ended up getting quite a few yawns from some of the campers. It even managed to get a member of the Gophers out. Cody, who proceeded to lay asleep on Owen's but…only to be woken up by Owen farting. But he was still out.

More time passed as more and more campers kept falling like flies. It got even worse when Chef, now dressed up like a ballerina, started dancing around with Chris playing The Dance of the Sugar Plum Fairy on a radio as Chef through some sort of sleep inducing sparkles on the other campers with these sparkles managing to knock DJ out as he tied himself to a tree…causing the tree to fall.

40 HOURS

CONFESSIONAL – COURTNEY

"I figured that if I kept moving, I could outlast all of them." Courtney explained her strategy of constantly running in place. "I just had to keep my eye on the ball."

"We should talk about our strategy," Heather said to Beth, not noticing Lindsay was no longer sitting next to her.

"Yeah…yeah…strategy." Beth even struggled to speak due to the lack of sleep she was experiencing. "But…shouldn't...Lindsay be…here for it."

"What?" Heather yawned out before looking to the stump next to her and indeed seeing that the dumb blond was gone. Growling a bit, Heather looked to where she knew Lindsay was. Looking past Beth, Heather looked to see Lindsay snuggling up to a passed-out Tyler. "Lindsay!"

"Huh? Wha?" Lindsay let out as she looked around to see who had called her. But the dumb blond ended up flinching when she saw Heather glaring at her and snapping her fingers before pointing to the stump Lindsay was previously sitting out. Not wanting to make Heather mad and get kicked out of the alliance that Heather made that included her and Beth, Lindsay quickly went back to the stump she was on. "I just wanted to visit him for a second honest!"

"That is the sixth time you were distracted by him!" Heather harshly scolded Lindsay making the exhausted blond flinch. "What did I tell you about him?"

"That boys aren't allowed in the alliance because they'll turn their backs on us…" Lindsay quietly muttered back what Heather told her earlier. Over the last three days both Tyler and Lindsay kept giving looks to each other with Tyler always trying to do crazy stunts to impress her. They worked but Tyler always ended up getting injured. When Lindsay asked if they could invite Tyler to be in the alliance Heather quickly shot down the idea by telling Lindsay that boys weren't trust worthy.

When in reality it was just so Lindsay wasn't distracted from doing whatever Heather said.

"I better not see it happen again." Heather warned Lindsay who would've flinched if not for releasing a loud and long yawn. "Now then, we should discuss our strategy."

"Yeah…our…our…wha…" Lindsay finally couldn't stay awake anymore as both she and Beth proceeded to pass out cold.

CONFESSIONAL – HEATHER

"Well that's just perfect!" Heather welled with an incredibly irritated tone. "First Mr. Orange takes back Miss Rageholic's MP3 player, and now Lindsay won't focus because of that stupid jock!" Heather growled a bit before a little idea came to her head as she put a finger to her chin. "Hmmmmm…"

"Ok, favorite song?" Gwen asked as she and Trent continued to sit next to each other. To both pass the time and to help each other stay awake, they kept asking each other various questions.

Trent thought about it for a moment before answering. "She will be Loved." Trent said with a smile on his face before asking his question. "Favorite color?"

"Midnight blue." Gwen didn't even have to think about this one.

"Ooh, mysterious. I like that." Trent said with a little grin on his face. Gwen smiled, but soon yawned causing Trent to quickly put a hand on her shoulder. "Aw, don't fall asleep. Okay, quick. Favorite movie moment?"

"You're gonna think its cheesy." Gwen told Trent.

"I promise I won't." Trent reassured the girl.

Gwen averted her gaze a bit before saying. "The kiss at the end of that road trip movie." Gwen admitted to the guitarist. "You know, the one with the guy and the three girls?"

"I know the one." Trent laughed a bit with Gwen even joining in on the laughing with Trent. "You like that movie?" The moment would have been sweet…had a now naked Owen not sleep walked past them. Both of their eyes slowly widened as they looked to where Owen was laying previous and saw only all of his cloths scattered about. They then watched as Owen, still sleep walking, headed into the woods.

CONFESSIONAL – OWEN

"Did I mention that I ate the entire dish of baked beans and maple syrup?" Owen sheepishly asked. "Funny thing about baked beans, they make me sleepwalk."

"Heheh, look at that." Lincoln couldn't help but laugh as he watched Katie and Sadie sleeping right next to each other. The two best friends fell asleep at the exact time and hadn't even rolled away from each other in their sleep. "They even sleep together."

"It makes sense. Their auras are practically bonded together." Dawn commented with her usual sweet smile on her face. "Its rare to behold such a sight."

"So hey, what determines a person's aura?" Lincoln asked Dawn as he decided to pick up on what Gwen and Trent were doing and thought that asking questions would help out in staying awake and helping the time go by. Also burning the imagine of the naked sleep walking Owen out of his mind. "Like, do darker colors mean bad people and lighter colors good?"

"No, not at all." Dawn explained to Lincoln. "While yes, a color like black and grey can mean someone is evil or wicked, it could also just mean they are strong, bold, or mysterious. The colors of aura more so show a person's personality, not their morality. While the shape or pattern of an aura is determined by the person emotions and how they are feeling."

"Ooooh, I think I get it now." Lincoln said as he thought about what Dawn said. "So whats my aura like?"

"It's a very purplish-blue aura." Dawn told the white head as the two looked at each other. "It tells me that you're a very trust worthy, smart, faithful, and creative person." Lincoln couldn't help but blush a little bit at Dawn's description of him. "And it's shape…well…"

"Let me guess." Lincoln smirked a bit. "Wild, out of control, and kinda chaotic." Dawn sheepishly nodded in response. "Hey, I'm sure you're aware, but given my life that's absolutely no surprise." Lincoln and Dawn couldn't help themselves and proceeded to laugh a bit.

"So…just out of curiosity…have you ever had a boyfriend before?" Lincoln asked Dawn whose eyes widened a bit in response.

"Um, no actually…" Dawn revealed as she rubbed her arm. "Actually I don't really have that many friends back home other than animals. Most people think I'm creepy and weird."

Lincoln frowned at hearing that. Sure Dawn might have a mysterious vibe to her but in the end its what made her so charming and cool to be around. At least in Lincoln's opinion. The white head then smiled as he put a hand on Dawn's shoulder. "Well its there lost." Lincoln told the mysterious girl with a smile. "You're a really awesome person. Anyone who doesn't realize that is an idiot." Dawn felt her cheeks turn red and a little warm at his words. The mysterious girl couldn't stop herself as she got off the stump and leaned on it with her body a mere inch away from touching Lincoln. The two looked right into each other's eyes and smiled. They even hardly noticed their cheek colors.

"Look at him. He's like a statue." Both Lincoln and Dawn's attention were drawn to Trent and Gwen as they looked in amazement at Justin who was still standing tall and firm with wide unblinking eyes. "He hasn't moved in over…fifty hours! Hello? Yo!"

"Yip! Yip!" Both Trent and Gwen yelled and made wild movement to try and break Justin's concentration. "Yip, yip, yip, yip, yip!"

"Amazing." Gwen couldn't help but be impressed by the unbreakable wall that was Justin. "Look at the concentration."

"But he's not concentrating." Dawn's words got most of the awake camper's attention as they all turned to look at her. "He's asleep. He just painted his eyelids."

"What?!" Lincoln gasped out as everyone looked to Justin with expressions of disbelief.

"I thought you all knew." Dawn said genuinely. Lincoln then stood up and walked over to Justin and wiped his finger across his eye lid. Sure enough, Lincoln and everyone else gasped as both makeup was smeared on both Fingers finger and Justin's closed eye as the handsome teen was stirred awake and actually opened his eyes.

"Cheater!" Lincoln yelled at Justin making him flinch. "Hey Chris!"

"Whats up?" Chris asked as he turned to Lincoln glaring at a nervous Justin.

"We got ourselves a cheater!" Lincoln said as he pointed harshly at Justin. "He painted his eye lids!"

"Get out! Oh, I've gotta see this." Chris then ran over to Justin to see the situation for himself. Justin smiled nervously as he blinked a few times to show the make up on his eye lids. "That is so crazy incredible! But, you're still out, dude." Justin slumped down a bit as the Gophers were down another member.

"Well glad that was taken care of." Lincoln said as he dusted off his hands. "Now then where…were…we…ah crap…" Lincoln suddenly lost feelings in his legs as his eyes went blurry and felt like that weighed a ton. "Welp…that's it for me…good night everybody.

And with that, Lincoln passed out on the ground face first. "Lincoln!" Dawn called out to in concern. The light blond girl was quick to flip Lincoln onto his back. The white head snored as Dawn brought him over to a stepped and let Lincoln lean against it in a comfortable sleeping position. "Get some rest, I promise we'll win this."

85 HOURS

Lots happened during the last few days of staying awake. Duncan made Harold pee his pants by sticking his hand in warm water, Noah kissed Cody's ear while they were both asleep, and the still sleep walking Owen swam up a waterfall with salmon. The only remaining campers were Gwen, Trent, and Heather or the Screaming Gophers and Duncan, Eva, and Dawn for the Killer Bass. Amazingly, Dawn still showed absolutely no signs of exhaustion.

Gwen let out an incredibly loud and long yawn, "I'd kill for a coffee right now." Gwen groaned out, feeling absolutely miserable.

"What's the matter with you people?" Chris asked as he walked to everyone while, as if taunting Gwen, holding a coffee. "Come on, fall asleep already!"

Just then Gwen crawled up to Gwen with the goth tugging his pants. "You've gotta hook me up, man." Gwen begged for any form of caffeine. "I'll even eat the grinds! Anything!"

Chris pulled away from Gwen as the host looked to the remaining campers. "Alright, you six stay with me. "The rest of you go get a shower, for heaven's sake. You stink!" Everyone did as they were told as Heather, Gwen, Trent, Duncan, Eva, and Dawn, followed Chris with all the other campers heading out to either take a shower or pass out somewhere else.

Chris took a long mocking sip of his cup of coffee as the remaining six campers sat down on the stumps. "I didn't want it to come to this, I said that to Chef Hatchet last night, I said, 'Chef, I don't want it to come to this." Chris explained from behind the metal barrel. "But darn it, these campers are tough." And so…I've come up with the most boring, sleep-inducing activity I can find."

CONFESSIONAL – GWEN

"Oh come on! What now?" Gwen yelled before crossing her arms. "Okay, you know what? Bring it on!"

Chris then grinned as he pulled out an incredibly large red book. "The History of Canada." Chris narrated in a soft voice before opening up and revealing a pop-up of a beaver. "Chapter One: The Beaver, National symbol and a dam fine hat." Duncan, Eva, Gwen, Heather, and Trent all groaned while Dawn glared harshly at Chris for that statement.

And so Chris read and read and read. He read the book in a soft narrator-like voice and it sure as heck did trick of boring the campers to sleep as Heather, Eva, and Duncan soon passed out. And it wasn't long before Treen was seen falling off his stump. "Trent! Noooo!" But despite Gwen calling out to him, Trent fell flat on his face and was out cold. "Don't leave me…"

And now it was down to two contestants. Gwen for the Screaming Gophers and Dawn for the Killer Bass. And Gwen couldn't help but look in complete shock as she turned her head to Dawn. The mysterious girl still not showing signs of tiredness. No bags under her eyes, not yawning, and her body somehow didn't stick like hers and everyone else other than Chris's did.

CONFESSIONAL – GWEN

"Ok, how is that even possible?!" Gwen yelled out in a tone of disbelief and surprise. "First this girl knows someone's life story by looking at them, then she talks to animals, I'm convinced she can teleport with how she's always popping up out of nowhere and then leaving without a trace and when some of the girls went hiking we had to cross a mud puddle and she somehow didn't get her shoes dirty so I'm convinced she can levitate somehow to. And now four days without sleep and she looks like she just woke up. What could possibly be going on with her?"

Chris kept reading but Gwen and especially Dawn didn't let up. Chris stopped reading for a second before checking his watch. "Time for a bathroom break!" Chris told the last two campers still awake. "Any takers?"

"I'm good." Dawn said while still sitting in lotus position. "Thank you."

"Ugh, me please." Gwen groaned out as she got up. She struggling to find her footing and started walking away while trying to keep her balance…and then it happened. Gwen finally couldn't take it anymore as she suddenly lost her balance and fell down on the ground face first.

Passed out.

Chris ran over to the goth to check on her to see what was up. The host turned Gwen onto her back and saw that Gwen was fast asleep and snoring.

The last Screaming Gopher was out.

"And that's it!" Chris announced loudly to everyone as he went over to Dawn and gestured both of her hands on it. "Gwen is out! Dawn is still standing! The winner of the awake-a-thon are…The Killer Bass!"

"WOOOOHOOOO!" Everyone from the Killer Bass all cheered for Dawn while the Screaming Gophers all slumped down in defeat, the only one missing from them being Owen.

"Dawn!" Lincoln called out to her with a giant smile on his face as he ran up right next to her. "You did it! You won!"

"…"

Lincoln rose a brow as Dawn didn't say a thing in response. "Dawn?" Lincoln poked her shoulder to get the light blond's attention…only for Dawn to suddenly fall face first on the ground. "Dawn!"

Lincoln picked her up bridal story allowing for her and Chris to see that Dawn had finally given in and was out cold, light snoring. "Wow, holding out to the last second." Chris laughed a bit as Lincoln checked her over to make sure she was ok. "Impressive."

CONFESSIONAL – DAWN

"Guess my…chi reserves finally…ran low…" Dawn said with the girl finally looking completely exhausted with baggy eyes, messy hair, and struggling to even speak. "Still…86 hours…that's a new record…woohoo…" Dawn then raised up her arms…only to fall down on the outhouse floor and pass out again.

CONFESSIONAL – HEATHER

"In a way, maybe its for the better that we didn't win." Heather said with a smirk on her face. "This way, I can finally get rid of the one thing distracting Lindsay from doing whatever I say. Beth, Izzy, Justin, and Noah were easy to convince. So was Owen after we, ugh, 'retrieved' him. Cody took a little convincing but all I had to do to get the little geek on my side was give him a chocolate bar. So its obvious who'll be going home."

"Get some rest Dawn, you've more then earned it." Lincoln whispered to Dawn as he continued holding her. The Loud boy held her tight and close as he started heading towards the cabins. As he passed by his team, Harold, DJ, and Geoff saw him carrying Dawn and gave Lincoln a thumbs up, causing the white head to raise his eyebrow.

THAT NIGHT

Once again, it was time for the elimination ceremony to begin. The still completely exhausted Screaming Gophers were all sitting on the stumps with the fire crackling in front of them. Chris was at his spot behind the metal barrel holding a plate of 11 marshmallows. 12 Gophers would soon become 11, and 23 campers would become 22.

"You've all cast your votes and made your decision." Chris said as many of the Gophers rubbed their eyes and yawned. There are only 11 marshmallows on this plate. When I call your name, come up and claim your marshmallow. The camper who does not receive a marshmallow must immediately return to the Dock of Shame, catch the Boat of Losers, and leave. And you can never come back. Ever."

Chris repeated what he told the Bass during the very first elimination ceremony as a few of the Gophers managed the strength to tense up. "The first marshmallow goes to…Owen." Chris called out.

"Woohoo!" Owen cheered as he walked up to Chris and quickly ate the marshmallow given to him.

"Heather, Lindsay, Beth." Chris called out to the first official alliance of the game who all got their marshmallows with smiles on their faces.

"Cody, Noah, Izzy." The next three Chris called struggled a bit to stand up without passing out. They luckily were able to make it over to Chris and collect their marshmallows.

"Gwen, Trent, Leshawna." Chris once again called out three campers at a time who all quickly got their marshmallows, wanting this thing to be done with so they can go back to bed.

"Campers, this is the final marshmallow of the evening." Tyler and Justin tensed up incredibly as they looked to see one last marshmallow on Chris's plate. One of them would be going home and could never return to the island. "And the last marshmallow of the night goes to…" Both Justin and Tyler gulped as they slowly looked to each other, waiting in anticipation for who would be getting the last white sugary treat.

"…Justin." The handsome team gave his perfect white smile as he walked up to Chris to collect his marshmallow.

Tyler's mouth went agape as Lindsay looked in disbelief. "W-What?" Lindsay stuttered in disbelief. Why would her team vote for Tyler? He was super cool, nice, and athlete. Plus she really, really liked him! She hadn't even gotten the chance to kiss him yet. Outside of her dreams that is.

Tyler stood up with a lowered head as Chris gestured to the dock of shame. "Sorry dude, dock of shame is that way." Tyler sniffled a bit as he started heading to where Ezekial walked down a few days ago.

"Tyler!" Tyler turned around and saw that Lindsay had called to him. The dumb blond smiled at the jock and said. "When this all over…you wanna go out sometime."

Tyler's face quickly turned to a face as he eagerly nodded. "I'll be counting the days." Lindsay blushed and then looked in sadness as Tyler walked away to the dock, sighing as she saw the boat of losers carrying Tyler away from the island.

"The rest of you, you're all safe." Chris told the remaining Gophers with his usual grin. "For now."

And with that, another episode of Total Drama Island comes to end.

Chapter 4: Dodgebrawl

Chapter Text

"Last time on Total Drama Island." Chris began as the camera turned on and zoomed in on him. "The Killer Bass kicked butt in the Awake-a-thon thanks the Dawn the Moon Child's freaky hippie magic helping her stay awake longer than anyone else. Heather orchestrated the first Total Drama Island alliance by convincing Lindsay and Beth to join forces with her. She then tried to snatch Eva's MP3 player but Lincoln quickly confronted her and swiped it back, ruining whatever Heather was planning. The Screaming Gophers were then treated to their first elimination ceremony where Heather managed to convince her team to get rid of Tyler so he couldn't get all kissy-kissy with Lindsay. Really wicked stuff dude. Who will break the rules of their new alliance? Will Dawn be able to stay awake until the end of the episode? And who will take the next humiliating walk down the Dock of Shame? Stay tuned for the most dramatic campfire ceremony yet on Total. Drama. Island!"

At the main lodge, both the Screaming Gophers and Killer Bass were at there tables eating breakfast. Both teams looked incredibly tired and still recovering from the Awake-a-thon. The two worst ones being Gwen and Duncan who both looked completely miserable. Although the winner of the challenge Dawn was nowhere to be seen in the lodge. Lincoln and Harold as well.

Just then Chris came over to the Killer Bass table and looked down at Duncan who was resting his head against the table. "Duncan." Chris said, getting the delinquents attention. "You look like crap, dude."

"Stuff it." Duncan told Chris, not removing his head from the table.

"Harold snored all night. Courtney groaned out, explaining why the Killer Bass looked like they were in worse condition than the Gophers.

"Wow. Four nights with no sleep?" Chris said to Duncan while laughing. "How much are you hurting, dude?"

"Wanna find out?!" Duncan yelled as he slammed his hands down on the table as he stood up.

"No, no, it's cool." Chris told Duncan while backing up, some of the Killer Bass ready to stop Duncan in case he tried to attack the host. "It's cool."

Everyone then heard the door opened and looked to see who it was. They all gasped when they saw it was Harold…but it wasn't the ginger they were gasping at. It was the mustache drawn on his face with black marker. Harold nodded his head before he started walking like a boss towards the Killer Bass table.

The Screaming Gophers and Chris started snickering as Harold sat down at his teams table. Soon enough, the Killer Bass all started to laugh. "Okay, what?!" Harold yelled to his team, wanting to know what was so funny.

"Someone messed with your face, dude." Geoff told Harold as his team continued to laugh as Harold checked his reflection with a spoon.

"Hey." Harold smiles as he put his fingers on the drawn on facial hair. "sweet 'stache."

"Hey-hey, everyone!" Chris got everyones attention as he gestured towards the doors that were opening up. "Its Dawn! And Lincoln to."

Stepping into the lodge was Lincoln carrying an incredibly tired looking Dawn piggy back style. All of the Killer Bass cheered as Lincoln carried Dawn inside while some of the Gophers, especially Heather, glared at the two as Lincoln went over to the Bass table and set Dawn down at a seat with him taking the one next to her.

"Good…Good morning…everyone." Dawn said in between yawns before face planting on the table. Everyone looked in concern as Lincoln sat Dawn up straight again, allowing her to lean her tired head against him.

CONFESSIONAL – LINCOLN

"Yeeeeeeeah, that last challenge took a lot out of Dawn…and the rest of us." Lincoln explained with a bit of a sheepish chuckle. "But anyway, Dawn's kind of out of it right now. She can barley stand up on her own. So I offered to be her caretaker until she's all rested up again. It's the least I can do for her since she won the challenge for us."

"Yeah she's gonna be like this for a while." Lincoln said as Dawn started snoring into Lincoln's arm.

While that was happening at the Killer Bass table, over at the Gopher table Heather started speaking to Beth and Lindsay. The ones she had made an alliance with the other day during the Awake-a-thon. "So, let's go over the rules one more time." Heather said with Beth and Lindsay listening closely. "Number one, I am the captain of this alliance, so I get to make the rules. Number two...?"

Lindsay thought for a second before continuing for Heather. "Breaking the rules can result in getting kicked out of the alliance?"

"Good." Heather nodded as Lindsay clapped a bit for herself. "Number three, I can borrow any of your stuff without asking, but my stuff is strictly off limits."

Lindsay and Beth looked unsure at this one as the dumb blond spoke up. "I don't know about that last rule." Beth nodded in agreement.

"That's cool. I can change it." Heather said making Beth and Lindsay smile. "I can also find someone else to take to the final three with me." Lindsay and Beth flinched at this and quickly shook their heads. "Good. Now first things first, we have to win the next challenge. We can't let those fish heads pull ahead of us."

"Okay campers, listen up!" Chris got all that campers that were still awake attention. "Your next challenge begins in ten minutes! And be prepared to bring it!"

"What do you think the challenge is gonna be today?" Bridgette asked as she looked to her team.

"It can't be to bad considering the last challenge." Lincoln guessed after thinking for a moment. "I mean look at us we're not exactly in the best condition to do anything super crazy."

"Hmmmmm." Eva hummed, getting everyone's attention on her. "My sports senses are going off." The Killer Bass all look to each other before looking back to Eva and smirking.

CONFESSIONAL – DJ

"If Eva's is right and we have a sports challenge today, then I'm confident that the Killer Bass got this." DJ said while nodding, his usual smile on his face. "Eva is crazy strong! During the first challenge she lifted up those crates like they were nothing and when we were supposed to open them with our teeth, Eva got hers open with a single bite!"

10 minutes later, the 22 campers and Chris made their way to a gym-like area set up on the beach. There were bleachers on both sides with the walls made of glass and Chef was sitting in a high chair between the two bleachers wearing a referee's uniform with a whistle around his neck.

Duncan was quick to fall onto the bleacher and send a quick glare to his team. "Wake me up, and it'll be the last thing you do." Duncan threaten before closing his eyes with some of his team nervously nodding and gulping.

"Ugh…" Dawn groaned as Lincoln once again carried her around. "Chi…low…need to…refresh…"

Lincoln was quick to head to the top of the bleachers Duncan as sleeping on and laid Dawn down on top of them. "Get some rest. You've earned it." Lincoln whispered to Dawn before joining with the rest of his team. Yeah it kinda sucked to have both Duncan and Dawn out of this challenge, but it seems like Eva was right about the sports thing. So with her on their team, they should be good.

Both the Killer Bass and the Screaming Gophers gathered around Chris as he tossed a red rubber ball up and down in his hand. "Today's challenge is the classic game of dodge ball." Chris informed everyone. Just then the Gophers flinched as they looked to see Eva loudly cracking her knuckles and giving a mad grin with the other Bass grinning as well.

CONFESSIONAL – EVA

"Dodge ball huh?" Eva grinned before chuckling and crossing her arms. "Oh this is gonna be a lot of fun."

"The first rule of dodge ball is..." Chris began saying before being interrupted.

"Do not talk about dodge ball?" Noah joked with Owen and a few other chuckling in response.

"As I was saying…" Chris got things back on track quickly. "If you get hit with the ball..." Chris then threw the ball in his hands at Courtney, hitting her in the gut. "You're out."

"Hey!" Courtney yelled at the house before picking up the ball and throwing it at Chris. "You can't do that!"

Courtney then tried to throw the dodge ball back at Chris only for the host to catch the ball easily. "If you catch the ball, the thrower gets sent out and the catcher gets to bring in another team member out on the court."

"Throwing balls." Noah rolled his eyes and spoke sarcastically. "Gee, another mentally challenging test."

"I know right." Lindsay agreed, not getting Noah's sarcasm as he and Owen looked at each other awkwardly.

"Okay now Geoff, try to hit me." Chris said as he picked up another ball and threw it to Geoff. "If you're holding a ball, you can use it to deflect a ball, but if it knocks the ball out of your hands, you're out."

"So wait, what do I do if the ball comes at me?" Lindsay asked as she was having a tough time keeping up with all the rules.

"You dodge!" Chris said as he used the ball in his hand to deflect the ball Geoff threw at him and hit Lindsay. This caused the ball to hit Lindsay right in the face with the dumb blond falling to the floor and a bruise appearing on her face. "Oooooh!" Chris winced. "You were supposed to dodge!"

"Ugh…" Lindsay grown as she stood up. "Right."

"You have one minute until game time." Chris said as he walked next to the chair Chef was on. "You'll all have 5 people on the court each game. If you catch a ball, you can bring in whoever you want. Its best of five and you get a point by hitting all five people with the ball!"

"Soooo…" Geoff began as he looked to Eva. "So is the plan pretty much give Eva all the balls and let her clean house?"

Everyone slowly nodded as Eva grinned. "I like that plan." The athlete of the Bass quickly agreed with the strategy.

"Wait, hold on." Lincoln spoke up getting everyone's attention on him. "I think we should we have an actual plan for this. While I don't doubt that Eva is easily the strongest person on the island."

"You better not." Eva said as she crossed her arms.

"But its also important that we work as a team and have something up ourselves to guarantee victory." Lincoln told everyone with some of the Killer Bass nodding in agreement. While Eva could more then likely clean house, it was always important to have a plan. Especially in case something back fired. "Alright there's what I'm thinking. We use a spear and shield strategy."

"Hit us Linc." DJ said as he and the Killer Bass listened closely to Lincoln's plan.

"So basically in elementary school me and my friends thought of something called Snake Formation for playing dodgeball." Lincoln explained his plan to his teammates. "Its where four of us line up from tallest to shortest in a straight line and move in unison to dodge the balls. And since we've in a straight line, they can only take us down one at a time."

"Hey that's pretty cool dude!" Geoff complimented with a grin on his face.

"Thanks. So, here's the plan." Everyone leaned in closer to Lincoln. "The four of us all the shield while Eva is the spear. Five of us line up with Eva in the back. We dodge all the balls we can so they're all on our side with Eva using them all to take down the Gophers."

"Hmmmm…" Courtney put a hand to her chin as she thought the plan over. "It's not bad. What do you all of you think?"

All of the Killer Bass look to each other as they thought it over. It was silent until Eva spoke up and nodded. "Let's do it." The athlete agreed as Lincoln smiled that their MVP was agreeing to his idea.

CONFESSIONAL – EVA

"I've seen Lincoln. And he certainly doesn't seem like much of an athlete." Eva stated with her usual blank face and arms crossed. "But he's got a good mind for strategy. That sort of thing is just as important as strength when it comes to sports."

The campers were now on the court. For the Killer Bass, the ones up were Lincoln, Courtney, DJ, Katie, and Eva. For the Screaming Gophers it was Heather, Lindsay Owen, Cody, and Leshawna. "Alright everyone, Snake Formation!" Lincoln called out as he and his team put their plan into action. With DJ in the front, Lincoln behind DJ, Courtney behind Lincoln, Katie behind Courtney, and Eva in the back.

"What are they up to?" Heather asked as she narrowed her eyes at the Killer Bass.

"Both teams ready?" Chris asked with both the Gophers and Bass nodding. "Remember, best of five games wins. Now! Let's dodge some balls!" Chef then blew his whistle loudly and signaled the start of the game.

"Remember DJ, you gotta tell us which direction to go." Lincoln told the tall teen in front of him. DJ gave Lincoln a thumbs up as three of the Gophers picked up the balls on their side of the court with the Bass's ball remaining on the floor.

Cody was quick to step up and threw his ball at DJ. "Left!" DJ called out as he and all the Bass behind him all stepped to the left in unison and all successfully avoiding Cody's ball.

All of the Gophers, with the exception of Noah who was reading a book on the bleachers, rose their eyebrows as they try to figure out what the Bass's strategy was exactly. Owen then narrowed his eyes as he charged forward as the threw the ball in his hands at full force. "Duck!" DJ yelled as the Killer Bass all ducked down with Owen's ball speeding past their heads.

"Can someone remind me what I'm supposed to do with this again?" Lindsay dumbly asked as she helped up her dodge ball. Heather growled a bit and rolled her eyes before taking Lindsay's ball and throwing it, aiming it at DJ's feet.

"Right!" The tall teen called out as his team quickly stepped to the right and once again dodging the Gophers ball.

"Well that's some pro dodging action right there." Chris commented while nodding his head, Chef also nodding with a smirk on his face.

The Gophers quickly looked around to see where any other balls were on there side only to find that they used up all the ones they had. DJ and the rest of the Killer Bass smirked with Lincoln yelling out. "Eva! Spear Mode!"

Eva didn't waste a second as she quickly moved to where the dodge balls were with a mad grin on her face. The athlete picked up two balls before throwing them towards the Gophers at speeds high enough to where the balls looked right red blurs. Cody and Owen couldn't hope to react in time as both balls hit them directly in the gut and sending them to the glass walls of the outdoor gym. The remaining Gophers quickly tried to pick up the balls Eva thrown but Heather and Leshawna were soon taken out just a mere two seconds after Cody and Owen as Eva threw two more balls at the girl's heads.

Last up was Lindsay who was frozen solid and could only tremble violently. Eva walked up, savoring the moment, as she held up two more dodge balls with a mad grin on her face. "Your move princess." Eva said in an incredibly amused tone.

Lindsay flinched hard and looked around before raising both of her hands. "I surrender!" Lindsay quickly gave up, not wanting to face the wrath of Eva. Heather and a few other Gophers face palmed as Chef blew his whistle and pointing his thumb at the Killer Bass, earning them a point.

Lindsay slumped down and walked towards her team and was meant with the disapproving glare of Heather. Meanwhile the Bass, except for the sleeping Dawn and Duncan, all cheered and started to pat both Lincoln and Eva on the back. "Good job Lincoln!" DJ gave Lincoln a strong pat on the back. "That plan of yours was awesome man."

"Hehe, thanks guys." Lincoln blushed a bit while sheepishly rubbing the back of his neck. "But it was only due to Eva's awesomeness at sports that we we're able to pull it off so easily. Good job Eva!" Lincoln then held his hand out for the athlete for a high five. Eva grinned and gave Lincoln a high five…resulting in a loud smacking sound being heard due to how hard Eva high fived him. "…OOOOOOOOWWW!"

"Sorry!" Eva quickly apologized as she retracted her hand. "I can't control my strength sometimes…"

"It's…It's fine…" Lincoln squeaked out while holding his now red and throbbing hand.

"Uuuuh, why don't you go rest on the bench and heal up dude." Geoff offered while putting a hand on Lincoln's shoulder. "I'll fill in for you dude."

"Yeah…sounds good." Lincoln said as he headed over to the bench along with Katie. With Lincoln swapped for Geoff and Katie swapped for Sadie, and the Gophers having Trent, Owen, Izzy, Justin, and Beth on the court.

Chef blew his whistle to start the second game with Lincoln sitting on the bleacher under the sleeping Dawn. Looking to the lightly snoring girl, Lincoln saw some of her hair messily covering a bit of her face and a small amount of drool coming off her lip. Lincoln silently snickered as he wiped the drool off with his thumb before wiping it on his pants.

"Hey, that was a really cool plan you came up with." Lincoln turned his head to see Bridgette sitting next to him and giving the white head a small smile. Lincoln continued holding his red hand as he gave a sheepish smile to Bridgette. "You're pretty smart huh?"

"Oh, uh, it really wasn't much." Lincoln said with incredible amounts of modesty. "I just did the thing that seemed like it would make sense. I bet anyone could think of something similar."

"Aw come on give yourself more credit Linc." Bridgette encouraged Lincoln with a small smirk and crossed arms. "I can see you're quite clever. You should have more confidence in yourself! Yeah!" Bridgette then proceeded to high five Lincoln…on the hand Eva just high fived earlier.

"OW!" Lincoln let out causing Bridgette to recoil a little. "Ow! Ow! Ow! Ow!"

"Oh my gosh! I'm so sorry!" Bridgette quickly apologized before she gently took Lincoln's wrist. "Here, let me look at it." Brigette gently looked over the Loud boys red and swelling hand with Lincoln wincing. "Ok, it doesn't look to bad. I actually have some ointment for this kinda thing back at the cabin." The surfer girl then looked up at Chef and asked. "Hey ref, is it ok if I take Lincoln to get his hand treated real quick?"

Chef nodded his head in response with Bridgette smiling as she gently took Lincoln's other hand. "Great! Thanks." The surfer girl said to Chef as she started to lead Lincoln outside the gym. "We'll be right back you guys."

After a quick walk back to the cabins, both Bridgette and Lincoln were seen in the girl's half of the Bass Cabin with Lincoln sitting on Bridgettes bed with the surfer girl digging a bit through the drawers of the cabin. "Ah-ha! There it is." Lincoln then watched as Bridgette pulled out a first aid kit. Opening it up, the blond girl took out a tube of what he guessed was the ointment she was referring to earlier as well as a roll of bandages. "Here, let's get that fixed up."

Bridgette then opened up the tube and put some of the ointment on her hand. As she walked up to Lincoln, she rubbed her hands together to spread it out on both. The surfer girl once again took Lincoln's hand and started rubbing the ointment on it. Lincoln winced at the stinging he was feeling due to it. "Its alright. It's supposed to sting." Bridgette reassured him as Lincoln tried to keep his mouth closed. "It'll help your hand feel better I swear."

"Yeah…thanks." Lincoln managed to smile a bit as Bridgette finished up rubbing the ointment on Lincoln and proceeded to start rubbing some bandages on his hand. "And thanks for helping me out Bridgette. You didn't have to do that."

"Yeah but I wanted to." Bridgette kindly told Lincoln as she continued to wrap bandages onto his hand. "I mean what are friends for right?"

Lincoln gained a bit of surprised look at this and rose a brow at Bridgette. "We're friends?" Lincoln asked as Bridgette finished up her bandage job.

"Well yeah." Bridgette shrugged as she put the bandage roll back in the first aid kit and put it back in the drawer. "I mean why wouldn't we be?"

"Heh, s-sorry." Lincoln apologized as he used his unbandaged hand to scratch the back of his head. "I wanna be friends with you. Guess we just haven't talked that much since the game started is all I didn't think you really regarded me all too much."

"Well then let's change that." Bridgette offered as she sat down next to Lincoln and leaned her back against the end of the bed. "Let's chat for a bit. Get to know each other more."

"But that about our team? Shouldn't we be there to help them?" All Bridgette did was raise an eyebrow at Lincoln as they both remembered what happened during the first game and how easily they dominated the Gophers. "…Ok. Good point."

"So then, what should we talk about?" Bridgette asked as she rested her head on her hands and looked right at Lincoln. "Why don't you tell me about yourself? You said you had ten sisters huh? That must be a pretty hectic house hold."

"You don't even know the half of it." Lincoln chuckled a bit causing Bridgette to silently laugh a little as well. "My last name is Loud for more reasons then one. It's gotten a little less crazy since three of my sisters are moved out so far but it can still get pretty chaotic. The neighbors even call our house the Loud House and not just because our last name."

"Yikes." Bridgette couldn't help but giggle a little bit. "Kinda makes me happy I was an only child."

"Really?" Lincoln asked with a raised brow. He knew a few people that were an only child, one of them being his best friend. And a lot of the time when he met people who were an only child were kinda lonely and made up for it by trying to make a lot of friends. One example being his best friend Clyde who was pretty much the only one he knew who would come over to his house and actually enjoy the company and chaos his house hold gave. "So, you never got lonely?"

"Nope, not at all." Bridgette shook her head with her calm and collected smile never leaving her face. "I've been surfing since I was five so I've always had a big surfer group back home. Plus, I had a lot of friends in school to. Not to mention my mom. I would say my mom is easily my best friend."

"Huh, that's pretty cool." Lincoln complimented as he started to relax a little bit more and leaned back on the other end of the bed with him and Bridgette and Lincoln looking at each other. "Bet that's means you two are really close then?"

"Absolutely." Bridgette nodded as she looked up with memories of her mother coming to her head. "She's pretty much been there for me my whole life, especially since my dad was never around growing up. She taught me how to surf when I was only 5-year-olds. Not only that but she also taught me a lot about nature, crystals, and pretty taught me almost everything I knew. For example, animals are friends. Not food."

"Oh so you're a vegan?" Lincoln asked he tilted his head a bit in curiosity. "Kinda like Dawn?"

"Well, more of a vegetarian. I still enjoy things like eggs and milk." Bridgette explained to the white head in front of her. Bridgette then hummed as she put a finger to her chin. "Well, maybe a pescatarian to a stretch. Can't deny I like tuna fish sandwiches."

"Hey that's cool. Fish is good." Lincoln smiled and shrugged in response. "While I can't deny that I enjoy eating meat, I can respect people who don't like it. We all have our own principles in taste. Its what makes us human."

"Exactly! There's just so many people who disrespect vegans and vegetarians for no good reason." Bridgette pointed out as Lincoln nodded in agreement. Just then a smirk appeared on Bridgettes face as she thought about what Lincoln said when she told him about one of her principles. "Sooooo…how are things between you and Dawn?"

"Huh?" Lincoln gave a confused look to Bridgette. However, he couldn't stop the faint hints of pink coming to his cheeks as he moved his eyes away from Bridgette. "Things are fine…why do you ask?"

"Oh no reason~" Bridgette said in a bit of teasing voice. While she normally respects people's privacy on manners like this, she couldn't help but at least lightly tease. "Its just ever since we all came to the island it seems you two are always with each other. And you were rather quick to offer to carry her around today while she rested~"

"Well…yeah." Lincoln's blush grew a bit brighter as he started to sheepishly scratch the back of his head. "She won the challenge for us so I felt like I owed it to her. And she's just a really sweet and nice person to hang out with. Sure, she may seem a bit mysterious but that's just part of her time." Bridgette then started giggling causing Lincoln to lightly frown at her. "Whats so funny?"

"Ya know its ok to admit if you have a little crush on her." Bridgette told him causing Lincoln's eyes to widen and for his cheeks to go from pink to red. "It's perfectly natural to get this sort of way sometimes." However, Lincoln proceeded to frown at Bridgette again before standing up and started heading to the door. Bridgette's face quickly turned to both a look of surprise and a frown as she watched Lincoln start to leave. "Wait, Lincoln! What's wrong?"

"If you're just here to tease me about my love life or something then we're done here." Lincoln grumbled at Bridgette angrily as he headed towards the door. "I'm heading back to the challenge."

"Wait, wait, wait, wait!" Bridgette quickly sped walk towards Lincoln and grabbed Lincoln's unbandaged wrist causing Lincoln to look back at her with a small glare with Bridgette giving him an apologetic look. "I'm…I'm sorry. I didn't mean to sound mean or anything I just couldn't help but notice how much time you two spend together." Bridgette explained causing Lincoln's look to soften. "I heard about you two cleaning the beach so I thought there was something going on between you two, really I didn't mean anything bad by it."

"…" Lincoln was silent for a moment before letting out a sigh and giving a sad and apologetic look to Bridgette. "No, you're fine. I should be the one apologizing for overreacting." Sensing his distress, Bridgette gave Lincoln a small smile and put a hand on his shoulder. "Its just…before the game started I…had a bit of a falling out with someone and it…it still really stings."

"You wanna talk about it?" Bridgette offered as she gave Lincoln a sympathetic smile. "I bet it'll really help to talk about it with someone."

"Heh, that's exactly what Dawn said." Lincoln couldn't help but chuckle as Bridgette's words mirrored what Dawn said to him the other day. Bridgette walked over to her bed again and sat down and patted her hand on the space next to her. Lincoln thought about it for a moment for sighing and nodded. "But…you two are right. Talking about it should help." Lincoln then walked up to the bed and sat down next to Bridgette. "I guess I'm just used to being the one people talk to and not the one doing the talking."

"Well no better time like the present." Bridgette said as she patted Lincoln on the back. "So go on, I'm all ears."

"Ok…so…you know how we all sent in audition tapes in order to get onto the show?" Lincoln asked as Bridgette nodded, remembering the audition tape she went in. "Well…I sent in my tape as well as a girl named Ronnie Anne Santiago. Who was my…girlfriend at the time."

"Oooooo…" Bridgette winced a bit at the news as she quickly began to piece together things in her head. "Was?"

Lincoln sighed and nodded as he put a hand against his face. "Yep…" Lincoln slowly began as he struggled to make up the words to say next. Bridgette put a reassuring hand on the Loud boys back. "When we sent them in we both agreed that if only one of use got in, we'd support the other as they went. Well I'm her and she's not so you can guess how that turned out."

"Is it safe to guess she didn't go with your 'support the other' agreement?" Bridgette asked as she felt that she really had things completely figured out now.

"Oh you better believe it." Lincoln groaned out as he proceeded to lay down on the bed and look up at the bottom of the upper bunk. "When I got on and she didn't, she expected me to decline the offer. But when I said I was going it all went down hill from there. She got mad and started yelling at me. Soon it turned into an argument and then…it ended with her looking right at my face and dumping me." Needless to say, Bridgette's mouth went agape at hearing the story.

CONFESSIONAL – BRIDGETTE

"Ok, I've heard a lot of reasons for couples breaking up before, some stupider than others." Bridgette explained with crossed arms as she looked into the camera with a disapproving glare. "But that! That is just petty."

"Lincoln, listen to me and listen good." Bridgette stood up and put her hands on her hips. Lincoln looked up at Bridgette and saw her giving him a serious look that made him look right into her eyes and listen up just as she said. "If she broke up with you because of that then maybe its for the best. Someone that petty doesn't deserve a sweet guy like you."

Lincoln sighed a bit as he looked down at the floor. "You're just saying that…" Lincoln grumbled, refusing to look up at Bridgette. "I'm not really all that special. I'm just kinda the guy in my family…"

"What's that supposed to mean?" Bridgette asked curiously while giving him a soft reassuring look.

"Well its just…everyone in my family has something that really makes them stand out and be special." Lincoln began explaining to Bridgette as he rested his head on his hands. "My oldest sister Lori is becoming a business woman, Leni has keen fashion skills, Luna's an expert musician, Luan's a comedian, Lynn's a huge athlete, Lucy is great at poetry, Lana's a maniac and is working towards being a race car engineer, Lola's a pageant queen, Lisa is a freaking super genius, and even Lily is picking things up quick from all our siblings. As for me I've also been known as either just the one brother or the middle child. I'm not really special or anything."

"Don't say that Lincoln. Everyone is special in some way." Bridgette told Lincoln as he forced him to looked up at her. The surfer girl gave him a small but toothy smile to reassure him. "I'm sure there's something you're really good at. You came up with that really good strategy for the dodgeball game which I'm sure is still kicking butt!"

"I guess so…" Lincoln said without much confidence in his voice. "But it wasn't even me that came up with the snake formation in the first place that was one of my friends."

"Even still, I'm pretty sure during the first three days at camp you told the guys how you were known as the man with the plan." Bridgette told Lincoln with a small smirk and raised brow. Lincoln blushed a bit in embarrassment as he remembered that. While he and a few of the guys were getting to know each other, Lincoln let that little bit about him slip. Looks like some of the girls, or just Bridgette, managed to over hear that. "Also…didn't I see you sketching something in a book the other day when were at the beach?"

"Uuuuuuuh…" Crap…Lincoln didn't think anyone was watching him. During the second day of camp, the day after the first challenge, Lincoln may or may not have decided to sketch a bit of the landscape in a drawing journal he brought. He wasn't counting on anyone seeing it! But just then Lincoln watched Bridgette moved her eyes over to the door. Lincoln knew exactly what Bridgette was thinking and was about to stand up only for Bridgette to push him down onto the bed and quickly run out of the cabin.

"Bridgette!" Lincoln yelled as he quickly got up to chase after the surfer girl. But due to his rush Lincoln ended up tripping over his feet a few times before he managed to make it out of the girl's side of the cabin. Looking to the boy's side, he saw that the door was open with Bridgette no doubt inside. Quickly headed in himself, he was to late to stop the girl as she saw her in front of an open drawer and in her hands…Lincoln's drawing journal. "Oh come on Bridgette! Not cool!"

"Lincoln…" Lincoln wasn't expecting the kind of tone coming from Bridgette. She sounded…impressed. Amazed even as she looked through the pages of Lincoln's drawing journal. "Did you seriously draw these with just a pencil?" Bridgette asked as Lincoln blushed a bit at the compliments. "These are amazing!"

"T-They're not that great…" Lincoln said with more modesty in his voice then Bridgette would have liked. He deserved to brag about these. "They're just kinda rush jobs and dabbles…" Lincoln flinched a bit as Bridgette looked up from the journal and looked up at Lincoln with a face of complete disbelief.

"Ok, Lincoln, if these are rush jobs…" Bridgette showed Lincoln a drawing of the camp ground that looked like a photograph turned into a pencil drawing. "Then when you have time you must be at Da Vinci levels of painting and drawing."

"I'm really…" Lincoln cut himself off as he scratched the back of his neck and looked at Bridgette and a tiny smile actually coming to his face. "You really think they're that good?"

"Yes! Lincoln look!" Bridgette then shoved the journal in Lincoln's face and started to flip through the pages. "You seriously have a real talent for this! Where'd you learn how to draw like this?"

"I guess I kinda taught myself." Lincoln answered with a shrugged as Bridgette pulled the journal away from him. "I always liked drawing since I was a little kid and I just kept at it I guess. Art was always my best subject at school so that helped as well. Guess I never really thought it was really that big of a deal. I mean compared to what my sisters can do."

"Well then you shouldn't compare yourself to them Lincoln. You really do have an amazing gift here." Bridgette told Lincoln as she gave him back his journal. Lincoln looked at it for a bit as he thought about Bridgette's words. "And hey, maybe you can teach me how to draw sometime?"

"Wait that?" Lincoln wasn't expecting the surfer girl to be asking that. "You…want me to teach you how to draw?"

"If you don't mind." Bridgette shrugged as she looked up into Lincoln's eyes. "I've always wanted to learn how to draw and paint but could never find the time. Art is something they usually teach you when you're on the honor roll. At least at my school."

"Well…" Lincoln thought about it for a bit before looking at Bridgette…giving him puppy dog eyes. 'Oh God damnit.' Lincoln smiled a little bit before nodding at Bridgette. "Alright, alright, put the eyes away. I'll teach you."

"Yes! Thank you so much!" Bridgette then proceeded to hug Lincoln, once again taking Lincoln off guard. Lincoln then eased up and returned the surfer girls hugs as she patted his back and told him. "Just remember Lincoln, you're special. And I'm glad to have you as both a teammate and a friend."

Lincoln couldn't help but smile warmly in response as he and Bridgette separated. "Thanks Bridgette. I'm…really great to have you as a friend as well." Bridgette smiled warmly at Lincoln before the white head added. "Also, in exchange for teaching you how to draw do you'd think you could teach me how to surf? That's something I've always wanted to learn how to do but Michigan isn't really known for its killer waves."

Bridgette giggled a bit before smiling and nodding. "I'd love to teach you." Bridgette said before holding her hand out and shaking Lincoln's hand. "You got yourself a deal."

"Sweet." Lincoln said before pointing out the door. "We should probably head back now. We've been gone quite a while. Don't wanna let the others get any ideas or such."

This time it was Bridgette's turn to blush a little as she laughed. "Yeah good idea. Let's go." Bridgette agreed as she and Lincoln headed towards the door.

Lincoln stepped past Bridgette and opened the door for her. "Ladies first." Bridgette couldn't help but roll her eyes and smile a bit at Lincoln's gesture as she stepped through the door with Lincoln following. "And hey…would you mind not telling everyone about my drawing stuff please? I don't want everyone finding out. At least not yet."

"Don't worry." Bridgette reassured Lincoln by putting a hand to his back. "Secrets safe with me. And Dawn probably." Lincoln nodded in response. Similar to essentially everyone at camp, Dawn figured out his whole life story just by looking at him. "Thought so. And hey, if you're not ready for a relationship yet then that's completely fine. But I'm sure someone like Dawn would completely understand what you're going through and would like to help."

"Yeah…" Lincoln said with a small smile on his face as he looked at the ground. "Maybe you're right." Bridgette couldn't but grin in response.

CONFESSIONAL – BRIDGETTE

"I can't help it." The surfer girl said with a shrug. "I've always wanted to play cupid since middle school."

"Man how long were we gone for?" Lincoln asked as he and Bridgette approached the outdoor gym. "How do you think our team is-" Lincoln then opened the door and-

"The Killer Bass win!" Bridgette and Lincoln were quiet as they heard Chris announce their team winning as well as Chef blowing his whistle loudly. Looking around, they saw the Killer Bass cheering, with Eva in particular grinning and crossing her arms over her chest.

Meanwhile everyone on the Screaming Gophers were all groaning as they were covered in bruises and bumps. Everyone expect Noah who was still on the bleachers reading a book.

"Well…that went well." Bridgette smiled at Lincoln as the Killer Bass finally noticed the two were there and started crowding around them. Specifically Lincoln.

"Dude, that strategy of yours worked like a charm!" Geoff told the white head with a giant smile on his face. "We did that the whole game and were completely invincible!"

"Wow, wasn't expecting it to work that well." Lincoln sheepishly admitted as he scratched the back of his head with Bridgette giving Lincoln two thumbs up. "That's great!"

"So man, how the hand doing?" DJ asked as he pointed to Lincoln's bandaged up hand. "Eva seemed to do a number on it."

"Oh yeah! Don't worry its fine!" Lincoln reassured everyone as he moved his bandaged-up hand a little bit. "Its already feeling better thanks to Bridgette!"

"Alright! Way to go Bridge!" Geoff complimented the surfer girl as he sent him a wink and thumbs up. "Now come on! Let's wake up Dawn and Duncan and have a victory party!" All the Killer Bass cheered in response as they did just that. Meanwhile all the Screaming Gophers were looking quite unhappy at Noah.

THAT NIGHT

For the second time in a row, the Screaming Gophers were at the Elimination Ceremony. In Chris's hand was a plate with ten marshmallows. Tonight, 22 campers would turn into 21 and the Gophers would be losing yet another teammate. "Campers, you've already placed your votes and made your decision." Chris told all the Screaming Gophers in front of him. "One of you will be going home. And you can't come back. Ever. When you hear me call out your name, come pick up a marshmallow."

"Owen. Gwen. Cody. Trent." The four mentioned campers smiled as they all went to get their marshmallow.

Heather. Beth. Justin. Leshawna. Izzy." Izzy took Lindsay's hands into her own for a second before walking up with the other five campers to get their marshmallows.

Now there were only two campers left. Noah, who was looking pretty confident in himself. And Lindsay, who was looking the exact opposite. "The final marshmallow goes to…" Lindsay tensed up with Noah's confidence not fading as Chris called out the next and final camper to get a marshmallow. "Lindsay."

Noah's jaw dropped as Lindsay cheered and went to go get her marshmallow. "What are you kidding me?!" Noah yelled as Lindsay kissed her marshmallow. "Alright, well, see if I care! Good luck because you just voted out the only one with any brains on this team!" The remaining Screaming Gophers responded by throwing their marshmallows at Noah. "Ow!"

"You need to learn a little thing called respect, turkey!" Leshawna yelled at Noah with a few of her teammates laughing.

"Whatever." Noah rolled his eyes before heading to the dock of shame. "I'm outta here."

As Noah headed out to the Boat of Losers, Chris looked to the camera and said. "Alright, so it wasn't the most dramatic campfire ceremony ever." Chris admitted before pointing is fingers at the camera. "But I still get paid. Haha! Bonus!"

Chapter 5: Not Quite Famous

Chapter Text

"Last time on Total Drama Island." Chris began as the camera focused completely on him. "The Killer Bass managed to pull a second win thanks to the beast that is Eva combined with some clever tatics provided by the resident snowball. It was an easy win for the Bass and in the end, it was Noah the know-it-all who didn't see it coming. This week, another challenge will send one more camper on a cruise to Loserville. Population: Four. Who will sink? And who will stay afloat? Find out right now on Total. Drama. Island!"

"O-Ok…it's really hard standing like this…" It was another morning at Camp Wawanakwa and there were a few campers already keeping themselves active until the next challenge today. Specifically, Bridgette and Lincoln who were both seen at the lake. Currently Lincoln was struggling to stay on top of Bridgette's surf board with Bridgette next to him on a canoe and giggling a bit. "Man how do you stay on top of these things?"

"Lots of practice and hard work." Bridgette told Lincoln the simple answer with a smile on her face. "I never said it was gonna be easy ya know? Remember I've been doing this since I was five. I knew how to surf before I knew how to multiply."

"Yeah, sorry about that." Lincoln said as he tried his best not to fall off the board and into the lake. He was constantly trying to keep up with Bridgettes advice of keeping your feet firm and legs spread apart. Thankfully the lake was rather calm today so it was slightly easier and better for beginner training. "Didn't mean to sound like I was complaining. Just amazed how you're able to do it so easily without even thinking."

"Guess its just instinct at this point in my life." Bridgette answered him with a shrug. What she said was true. She'd been surfing so long she may as well had been semi-aquatic. Heck, she'd probably say she was better at surfing then walking and running. "And I only got so good because I had a great teacher. I'm sure you'll pick it up quickly."

"Because now I have great teacher." Lincoln said while looking at Bridgette causing the surfer girl to giggle a bit. "So quick question, I was wondering-"

BEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEP!

"All right, campers! Enough beauty sleep! Time to show us what you're made of!" Chris's voice was heard from the loud speaker following the blare of the alarm. Looks like it was time for the next challenge to begin.

"On second thought…it can wait." Lincoln sighed a little that the lesson had to be cut short. But he supposed it was to be expected. It's been three days since the dodgeball game and along with that, everyone seemed to have recovered from the effects of the awake-a-thon so all the campers were nice and awake. "Come on, lets head back."

"Sounds good." Bridgette said as Lincoln jumped into the canoe with Bridgette. After grabbing her surfboard, the two started paddling back to shore.

A little later, most of the campers were seen sitting in stands in front of a stage that Chris was standing on. There were two sets of stands for each team with everyone from the Bass expect for Lincoln and Bridgette there and with all the Gopher members in there stands. "Are we gonna see a musical?" Lindsay asked with her usual ditzy smile on her face. "I love musicals. Especially the ones with singing and dancing. Heh."

"Gwen!" Trent got the attention of the goth girl as she approached and patted the space next to him. "Saved you a seat." Gwen smiled a little and thanked Trent as she sat next him. Meanwhile Cody, who had his eyes on Gwen, sat next to Trent and tried to act cool and chill like the guitarist only to end up falling in between the stands with neither Trent nor Gwen noticing him.

The last two to arrive were Lincoln and Bridgette who were both once again in their normal day cloths. Both headed towards the stands their team was on with Lincoln sitting next to Dawn, who was sitting down in lotus position, and Bridgette sitting in the stand in front of the two.

While no one paid mind to the two arriving other then Dawn giving a smile at Lincoln, Geoff seemed to have noticed the two arriving together. The party dude blinked a few times before poking Lincoln's shoulder. "Yo, Linc." Lincoln turned around and looked up at Geoff. "Hey, um, how come you and Bridgette took your time getting here?"

"Oh sorry about that. We were just at the lake." Lincoln explained to Geoff as he and the white head looked at Bridgette how was watching Chris setting up a microphone on stage. "She's been teaching me how to surf ever since the dodge ball challenge. So we've just been hanging out doing that over the last few days.

"Ooooooooh." Geoff let out as he now understood the situation as he began to nod his head. "Right, right, right. That's cool dude. Really cool bro."

Before Lincoln could respond to Geoff, Chris's voice spoke up as the host finished setting up the mic. "Welcome campers to our brand new deluxe state-of-the-art outdoor amphitheater!" Chris explained exactly what the stage they were on was. "Okay, this week's challenge is a summer camp favorite. A talent contest!"

"Yes!" Owen stood up from his seat and rose a fist in the air. "Awesome!"

"Each team has eight hours to pick their three most talented campers." Some of the other campers cheered at this as they were eager to get on stage and show what they could do. There were some like Gwen and Eva who didn't really seem to care. "These three will represent them in the show tonight. Sing, dance, juggle. Anything goes, as long as it's legal." Chris directed that last part right at Duncan who snapped his fingers in response. "Performances will be judged by our resident talent scout, former DJ, VJ, and rap legend, Graaaaaaand Master Chef, who will show his approval via…the Chef-o-Meter." A wooden spoon with Chef's face on the end of it appeared on a TV screen that was set up near the top of the stage. There were ten bars on the spoon that blinked green a few times to show how the meter looked. "The team that loses will send one camper home tonight. Good luck." And with that, Chris left as the Bass and Gophers split up to try and figure out who exactly would be preforming tonight.

With the Gophers, all of them with the exception of Trent were gathered up in front of the cabins with Heather standing in front of them and blowing a whistle. "Okay. I'm the team captain, so here's how it's going to work." Heather announced to everyone while holding a clip board.

"Wait." Gwen spoke up while holding a book of some kind. "Who said you were team captain?"

"She did." Lindsay said as she pointed to Heather. "Just now."

"Lindsay, Beth, and I took a vote and I won." Heather informed everyone with the two mentioned girls nodding their heads.

Gwen simply rolled her eyes before crossing her arms. "Threatening them to vote for you isn't exactly democratic." Heather glared at Gwen as Trent came up to the goth girl while holding his guitar.

"Hey." Trent whispered to Gwen as he revealed a muffin to her that he was hiding behind his back. "Snagged you an extra muffin."

Heather continued to glare at Gwen before she finally noticed Trent and softened up her look. "Trent. You're cool with me leading this project, aren't you?" Heather asked the guitarist with an innocent tone.

"Right on." Trent shrugged, not really caring. "Go for it."

"Good." Heather nodded in satisfaction with Gwen sighing. "Beth, Lindsay, and I will be the judges."

"Whatever." Gwen rolled her eyes before sitting down. Although she did smile a bit as Trent sat next to her and handed her the muffin he smuggled for the goth.

First up to show case a talent was Owen who grabbed a two-liter bottle of pop and quickly started to chug it down. "Are you gonna audition?" Trent asked as Owen was already half way through the bottle.

"Doubtful." Gwen immediately said. She was hardly a fan of getting up on stage and showing off to people. While yes, she was a reality show right now but that was different. "I heard you the other night by the dock. You're really good."

Owen then finished the 2 liter in record time and proceeded to show his teammates what he was capable of. "A, B, C, D, E, F, G, H, I, J, K, L, M, N, O, P, Q, R, S, T, U, V, W, X, Y, Z!" Just like that, Owen had burped the entire alphabet.

Cody, Justin, and Trent all stood up and cheered loudly for Owen with the big guy smiling with proud. "Yes!" Owen cheered as Trent came up and high fived him.

"That was excellent, man." Trent complimented as Owen put his hands to his hips.

"Well, you're not going to do that in the contest" Heather scoffed, more disgusted then impressed at Owen's display. "That's disgusting."

"You know how hard it is to burp the entire alphabet in one go?" Trent defended Owen as he wrapped an arm around Owen's shoulder.

"I can also toot Beethoven's 5th!" Owen said as he bent down and stuck his butt out.

All the girls turned away and begged Owen not to do it as Gwen started walking away. "Where are you going?" Heather questioned the goth as Gwen kept walking away.

"Anywhere that's not here." Gwen answered, not looking back at the scene.

KILLER BASS

The Killer Bass all watched, some flinching, as Katie and Sadie danced together to some pop music coming from a radio they had. The two then finished by jumping up and doing the splits and landing in said position. "Yikes…" Lincoln silently let out as the rest of the Killer Bass had similar reactions as DJ went over to the two girls and helped them back to their feet.

"Well…" Katie began as she and her best friend leaned in closer to their teammates.

"What did you guys think?" Sadie finished as the two eagerly waited for the response of their teammates.

"Uuuummm…well…" Bridgette slowly said as she tried to think of a response that wouldn't hurt the girl's feelings. "You two certainly have…good rhythm with each other."

"Does that mean we're in?" Both girls said excitedly.

Bridgette, as well as the rest of the team, looked at each other awkwardly trying to think of what to say. Thankfully Lincoln came in and spoke up. "Ok, ok, slow your role girls." Lincoln spoke up as he got in between Katie and Sadie. "You two are certainly…passionate about your dancing. But let's give everyone else a chance to audition before deciding on anything. Ok?"

"Ok!" Both best friends said in unison before sitting down with the rest of their team so they can watch the others show off their talents.

Most of the Killer Bass breathed quiet sighs of relief as Lincoln sat down between Dawn and Bridgette. "Thanks for that Lincoln." Dawn whispered to Lincoln with her usual smile on her face. "That's exactly what their sensitive auras needed to hear."

"Hey its no problem." Lincoln reassured Dawn with a calm expression on her face. "Besides, this is a talent show. Might as well try and be useful somewhere." That response…didn't exactly make Dawn happy. The light blond-haired girl ended up turning to Bridgette. The surfer girl had overheard that and both girls simply looked down a bit at their friend's lack of confidence within himself.

"Alright then." Courtney spoke up as she looked back at the rest of her teammates. It was already established that Courtney would be a part of the talent contest as she showed up some very impressive violin skills. "Who wants to go next?"

"I will." DJ rose his hand before walking towards the boy's side of the Bass cabin. "Just give me a sec to get changed." Thankfully they didn't have to wait all that long as after just about three minutes DJ came out wearing a male's ballet uniform and was carrying a long pink ribbon.

Lincoln couldn't help but be surprised along with a few of his teammates. DJ then pressed a button on the radio and it played out an angelic melody. All eyes were on DJ as the brick house proceeded to dance a beautiful ribbon dance. Having near perfect coordination and moving the ribbon around in perfect rhythm to the music and his dance.

CONFESSIONAL – LINCOLN

"Wow!" Lincoln let out with an impression tone and expression. "I think he might be even better then Lola!"

All the Bass proceeded to clap for DJ who bowed to everyone in response. Courtney nodded her head in approval as DJ went back to his team. "Alright then, who's going next?" Courtney asked the rest of her team.

"Me!" Bridgette eagerly spoke up as she rose her hand. "can stand on my hands for twenty minutes. Watch!" Everyone then watched as Bridgette flipped and proceeded to stand on her hands. Even walking a little bit on them.

While everyone grinned at the sight, Courtney wasn't to impressed. "Okay, that'd be cute if you were a monkey." Courtney said as Bridgette turned around on her hands to face her. "I just don't think it's quite what we're looking for. Next!"

Bridgette got back on her feet as Harold walked up in front of everyone and inhaled sharply, "Next!" Only to loudly sigh as Courtney not even giving him a chance.

"Hey! What was that for?" Dawn rose her face at Courtney, a displeased expression on the aura readers face. "You didn't even give him a chance."

Courtney simply rolled her eyes before looking at Dawn. "Come on, look at him." Courtney gestured her hand to a frowning Harold who sat down at the steps to the Bass cabin with his head down. "What could he possibly do? Besides, we have to make sure everything goes right so we win."

"You don't have to act so controlling you know." Dawn told Courtney, not at all pleased with the girl's excuse. "Just because your desire to be perfect is really a depressed cry for friendship and acceptance doesn't mean you should push that burden onto others." Everything was silent as Courtney's eyes slowly widened with everyone else on the team slowly turning their eyes towards Courtney.

CONFESSIONAL – COURTNEY

Courtney didn't say anything as she simply curled up into a ball and trembled a bit. Cradling herself as Dawn's words went through her head.

SCREAMING GOPHERS

Ballet music was heard as everyone looked to Heather with an impressed expression. The 'leader' of the Screaming Gophers was currently wearing a ballerina's outfit and was preforming a beautiful dance. Her foot work light and her movements smooth and perfect. Heather then finished off by jumping high and landing while doing the splits.

Everyone clapped in response as Heather stood up. "Thank you." Heather said to her teammates before turning her eyes to Lindsay and Beth and clearing her throat harshly.

The two girls caught on quickly with Lindsay saying. "Oh, I vote for Heather to be in the contest!"

"I second that!" Beth said immediately after.

"Guys, that's so sweet!" Heather said with faked surprise. "Okay, so I guess I'm in. Why doesn't everyone take five?" Everyone then walked away to take a break, but before Lindsay could leave Heather took her wrist and pulled Lindsay towards her. "I need you to do something. Can you keep a secret?"

"Oh my gosh, definitely." Lindsay nodded at Heather. "My sister got diarrhea once on a date and I had to bring her toilet paper because the restaurant was all out and she was stuck in the bathroom and I've never told a soul." But Lindsay soon realized everyone she said…as well as the camera in front of her that recorded and taped everything the dumb blond had said. "Uh…oops. Sorry Paula..."

"Gwen's up to something serious." Heather informed Lindsay as she handed the blond a walkie talkie. "I want you to follow her and report back to me."

KILLER BASS

Back with the Bass, the last one to show off their skills was Geoff. The party dude was showing off his skills on a skateboard by preforming some rad stunts that left the Bass rather impressed. Harold, Katie, Sadie, Eva, and Lincoln all cheered for him as Bridgette turned to Courtney. "Well, I guess it's Geoff, DJ's ribbon thing, and your solo." Bridgette listed off her teammates that were gonna go on stage on show their stuff.

"I'm gonna be on TV man!" Geoff said as he flipped his board in his hands.

"You're…already on TV Geoff." Bridgette told the party dude with a smirk as she pointed to the camera recording all of them.

"Oh yeah." Geoff chuckled out before running right in front of the camera, his face going right into the lens. "Hello out there, dudes!"

SCREAMING GOPHERS

"Are you sure this is safe?" Heather asked with a bit of a concerned tone as she and most of her teammates watched as Beth twirled around a pair of batons…that were on fire.

"It's okay." Beth reassured everyone as she kept twirling. "I've been practicing." Everyone simply chose to hide behind a table as Beth threw both batons into the air…where they proceeded to go a bit out of control.

"Run!" Owen yelled as he and everyone else, including Beth, ran away from the sight with the two Batons landing were Beth was standing. They exploded and created a crater where the braces wearing teen once stood.

"I kinda missed the catching class." Beth sheepishly told everyone.

"Uh guys." Trent spoke up as he pointed at a nearby bush with a small smirk on his face. "The bush is one fire." Everyone looked at the flaming bush…till Justin emerged from shed next to the burning push wearing sunglasses and wielding a fire extinguisher. Justin quickly put out the bush fire with the extinguisher before tossing it away.

Leshawna then approached Justin, her eyes looking over his entire body, and handed the handsome teen a bottle of water. Justin then ripped off his shirt and proceeded to squeeze the contents of the bottle into his mouth with a spare drop dripping down onto his abs and evaporating on contact.

All the girls, as well as Owen, never took their eyes off the sight as Heather spoke up in a dreamy voice. "Okay. So I think it's me, Trent and…Justin." Heather listed out the Gophers which would be competing in the talent show. "Any objections?" Everyone simply shook their heads silently, never taking their eyes off Justin.

Just then Gwen came back to her teammates with Cody following behind her. The goth quickly looked to the hole that in the ground and chose to keep walking. "I won't even ask." Trent then decided to work on tuning his guitar as Gwen approached the girl's side of the Gopher cabin with Cody opening the door for her.

Heather finally managed to tear her eyes away from the living eye candy that was Justin and looked to the scene at the cabins with a smirk. "Look!" Heather called out with an antagonizing voice. "The first hook up of the season."

"Oh yeah. We're going at it big time." You could practically see the sarcasm in Gwen's voice. "I need a swim just to cool off." Gwen then slammed the door harshly on Cody before coming out again a few moments later wearing her swimsuit and no longer having her book on her.

As Gwen walked off, Trent quickly approached her after setting his guitar down. "Gwen, wait up!" The guitarist called to the Goth as he began to walk next to her. "I'll come with you."

"Sure." Gwen quickly responded with a small bit of an enthusiastic tone. The goth quickly realized what she said and how she said and quickly put her brooding look back on. "I mean…whatever."

Lindsay was about to follow the two until Heather stopped her. "You. Stay here." Heather ordered the blond. "We've got a diary to find."

KILLER BASS

Currently the Killer Bass team was seen hanging around the stage that DJ, Geoff, and Courtney would soon be preforming. Courtney was practicing her violin, Geoff was looking over his skateboard, DJ, Duncan, Harold, and Eva were all playing cards with Bridgette simply standing near the edge of the stage watching everyone and sitting on the grass was Dawn who was meditating with a few butterfly's landing and sticking around on the aura reader. And little away from Dawn, praying he wouldn't get caught, was Lincoln who couldn't help but sketch Dawn in her position as well as all the butterflies on her.

As Geoff was spinning on of the wheels on his board, he turned to Bridgette and asked. "So, can you really stand on your hands for 20 minutes?" Geoff asked as he was legitimately curious if that was possible.

"Wanna bet that I can't?" Bridgette smirked as she took out a chocolate bar.

"Oh you're on!" Geoff eagerly said.

"I'll take a piece of that action!" Harold joined in on the bet.

"I don't believe it." Eva shook her head with a smirk.

"Yeah." DJ agreed with Eva. "That's like virtually impossible."

"Ante up." Bridgette said as she, Eva, and the guys other than Lincoln all placed their bets on the crate that was being used to play cards on which ranged from candy to money. "Ok. Twenty minutes…starting…now!" Everyone then watched as Bridgette once again stood up on her hands and started walking around on them.

Everyone watching couldn't help but grin and laugh at the sight. Courtney and Lincoln noticed this but only glanced at it for a second before going back to the violin and drawing respectively. As Bridgette walked on her hands, her leg ended up getting caught on a rope.

Bridgette then hand walked in the other direction…causing the rope her leg was tied to become undone which resulted in a spot light falling right onto Courtney's head and breaking her violent in two. Everyone winced at the sight, with Dawn and Lincoln standing up in alarm and causing the butterflies around Dawn to scatter. "Oh crap!" Bridgette yelled at the sight as she stood back up on her feet.

Later, Courtney, who had bandages wrapped around her head, was whimpering as she along with Katie and Sadie looked over the destroyed violin. A guilty looking Bridgette then walked up to the group, intending on apologizing to Courtney, only for the CIT to glare at the surfer and yell. "You. You killed my violin!"

"I didn't mean to." Bridgette quickly said as she grabbed the two pieces of Courtney's violent. "There must be something we can do." Bridgette then tried to stick the broken pieces back together…only for the violin to becoming further broken resulting in Courtney running away crying with Katie and Sadie going after her. "Oh man…" Bridgette groaned as she sat down on the ground and curled herself into a ball. "What are we gonna do…"

"Don't worry Bridgette. You didn't mean it." Bridgette jumped in fright a bit as she looked behind her to see Dawn suddenly there sitting in her usual lotus position. "Courtney will calm down in due time."

"Well even if that is true, its still my fault." Bridgette sighed out as she looked to the ground. "Now we don't have a second act…guess I'll be the one going home tonight."

"Not exactly." Dawn said as Bridgette looked Dawn who had a look that said she had a plan. "I think I may have a solution. For multiple problems." Dawn then leaned closer to Bridgette's ear and whispered something to her causing Bridgette to gasp.

"Are you sure? Isn't that-" Bridgette was cut off by Dawn placing a hand on her shoulder and slowly nodded. Bridgette thought about it a little bit before nodding herself. "Yeah, you're right. It's for both the good of the team and him. Let's get everything set up."

SCREAMING GOPHERS

Currently at the Screaming Gophers cabin, Heather was seen entering the girl's side of the cabin with Lindsay stationed on the steps. "You stand guard." Heather ordered the dumb blond. "And remember, if you see Gwen coming, warn me."

"Ok!" Lindsay reassured Heather as the light black-haired girl entered the cabin.

At the dock, Gwen was seen sitting next to Trent and explaining what her opinion on most of the people at camp was. "Sometimes, I just need to get away from everyone here, you know? I mean, it's like they're all driving me crazy." Gwen ranted before looking to Trent with a small smile and even a bit of a blush. "Well, almost all of them."

Just then the dock started to rumble as both Gwen and Trent looked to see Owen and Cody running towards the end of the dock in their swim trunks. "Cannonball!" Owen yelled before he and Cody jumped with into the water.

What resulted was a splash that ended up getting Gwen completely wet yet somehow missing Trent completely. "Ugh!" Gwen yelled out as she got up and started walking away. "I hate this place!"

"Nice going guys." Trent said to Owen and Cody in an irritated tone.

"Yeah, nice goin." Owen said to Cody, mimicking Trent's tone.

Back at the Gopher cabin, Lindsay was seen playing with her hair a bit as Gwen approached the cabin. "Hey Gwen." Lindsay greeted casually the goth before gasping, realizing what she was supposed to do, and quickly blocked the goths entrance into the cabin. "Gwen! It's you!" Lindsay said loudly, trying to alert Heather. "Hi! What are you doing here, outside the cabin, Gwen?!"

"Trying to get into the cabin?" Gwen said, already feeling irritated and annoyed with Lindsay.

"Ohh, you're trying to get into the cabin! That's very interesting!" Gwen growled a bit as she tried to step back Lindsay to get into the cabin only for the blond to cut her off. "Wait. Stay here We can…get tans together. And you could totally use one."

Gwen quickly swatted Lindsay's hands away from her own. "Are you gonna move? Or do I have to throw you out of my way?" The goth threatened as she was fully prepared to do that.

"You can try." Lindsay said as she got into a karate pose she probably saw in a movie one time. "But I have martial arts training." Gwen's only response was to growl and give Lindsay a death glare. This got the blond to fearfully back down. "Okay, you can go in…" Gwen then went into the cabin with a very irritated look on her face as Lindsay looked in to see Heather no longer rummaging through things. "Look, Gwen's back!"

"Hey Gwen." Heather greeted with her mood…oddly positive. "Did you have a good swim?"

Gwen looked around suspiciously. Stuff was tossed around the room, and combined with Lindsay's attempts to keep her out as well as Heather's tone just raised all the goths suspicions. "What is going on in here?"

Heather faked a yawn before saying. "Nothing, just resting before the big show." She and Lindsay then started to leave the cabin. "Are you always so paranoid?"

"Yeah. Really." Lindsay said in agreement as she and Heather left the cabin, leaving Gwen to narrow her eyes at them.

LATER THAT DAY

"Are you sure that's going to work?" Courtney asked Bridgette and Dawn as the former at from a bag of chips and the latter had a bird perched on her finger. "Is he really as good as it as you say?"

"Of course he is!" Dawn reassured the CIT with her smile a little bigger than it usually is. "He just needs a little extra confidence is all."

"I've seen some of his work." Bridgette added in as she munched on her chips. "Trust us, this is in the bag."

"So, what did you need me here for." Just then coming up to the stage was Lincoln with his hands in his pockets.

"Oh, uh, just for a bit of…moral support!" Bridgette hated lying, but they had no choice in this situation. All would be revealed in time. "We figured just having you back here supporting our team."

Lincoln thought about it for a moment before shrugging. "Alright sure." Lincoln said before sitting down next to Bridgette, the surfer girl handing him some chips. "I guess I don't mind supporting everyone. Sorry about what happened earlier Courtney? You feeling alright?"

"Yeah, just a light headache is all." Courtney answered as she put a hand to her head. "I just hope everything will go well for the team."

"I'm sure it will." Lincoln said before frowning when he noticed Heather was approaching. "Um, I think your team is over there."

Heather scoffed and rolled her eyes before saying. "I just wanted to say to Bridgette how sorry I am about the accident." Heather said in a tone that showed she didn't mean it at all. "I guess you're going to get your fifteen seconds of fame after all, huh?"

"What is that supposed to mean?" Bridgette asked, already feeling irritated by Heather. So were Dawn and Courtney as they both glared at the girl with the bird on Dawn's finger angrily chirping at the tutu wearing girl.

"Oh nothing." Heather shrugged before looking over her nails. "No one would sabotage their own teammate. Unless they maybe felt threatened."

"Hpmh, your aura shows your weakness's clear as day." Dawn said in a casual tone that just made the words she said feel more foreboding. "You know you can't do much on your own so to compensate you either trick people into making them feel lesser then you or drag them down to lower levels all so you can cling to any hope of receiving attention. It's sad."

Everything went silent as Heather froze a bit. The ballerina then glared harshly at Dawn and was about to say something only to be cut off by Lincoln raising his fist at her. "I recommend you stop now before saying something you'll regret." Lincoln threatened with a low tone that made Heather flinch a little. "Now get lost."

Heather simply scoffed before walking away. "Whatever."

CONFESSIONAL – HEATHER

"What a bunch of losers." Heather said with the roll of her eyes. "It's so easy, it's almost not fun…almost."

SHOWTIME

"It's the TDI Talent Extravaganza!" Chris voiced boomed throughout the area as the man himself walked onto the stage. The moon shined in the sky as everyone who wasn't competing sitting in the bleachers with the exception of Dawn, Courtney, Bridgette, and Lincoln. "Welcome to the very first Camp Wawanakwa…Talent Contest. Where six campers will showcase their mad skills and desperately try not to humiliate themselves. First up for the Screaming Gophers…is Justin!

The Screaming Gophers all cheered as Justin came out onto the stage with a rope and green stole set up. The handsome teen posed a few times to show off his various perfect features. Some even taking pictures. Justin then sat down on the stool and leaned back as he pulled the rope. This caused water to splash down on him and soaking his body in hair with the handsome teen finishing off by showing off his flawless smile.

CONFESSIONAL – OWEN

"There are two syllables for hot: Jus and tin." Owen explained to the audience watching at home. "Man, that guy is just so hot I could kiss him!" Owen then realized what he said and grew nervous as he slapped his head. "Because he's a good teammate! Oh! Why'd I say that?"

"Okay, I don't know what that was…but daaang." Chris complimented as he reappeared on stage. "You got some moves, dude." The Chef-o-Meter the appeared and gave Justin a seven out of ten. Justin then left the stage with his Gophers cheering him on as Chris announced the first act for the opposite team. "First up for the Killer Bass…make some noise for the big guy! DJ!"

The Killer Bass cheered as DJ lept onto stage and started his ribbon dance immediately. All was going well…until DJ messed up a bit and got his legs tangled up in his ribbon and fell on his face. Everyone watching winced as DJ tried to recover. But it was to late as the music ended up Chris came back onto the stage. "Dainty and yet masculine. Let's see what Grand Master Chef thinks." The Chef-o-Meter then appeared and only gave DJ and two out of ten. "Not much."

CONFESSIONAL - LINCOLN

"Might have spoken to soon earlier..." Lincoln nervously let out.

DJ then slumped down and returned back stage as Chris spoke up again. "So, with two down and four acts to go, it's the Screaming Gophers…screaming ahead. Next on deck…Trent. Take it away, my bro."

Trent then walked onto the stage with his guitar and a stool. Setting the stool down, Trent sat down on the stool and got ready to play his guitar. "This song foes out to someone special here at camp." Trent told everyone before he started to play.

Trent:

They say that we've only got summer

And I say that's really a bummer.

But we'll swim in the sun and have lots of fun…

It'll just be the two of us…

Nothing to do…just hang…

So let me say only this…

Stick around…for just one kiss…

Trent then finished up after playing his beautiful song and everyone from both teams couldn't help but clap for him. "Nice work! I'm liking your style, dude." Chris complimented as he came back onto stage with the Chef-o-Meter appearing and giving Trent a full ten out of ten. "And so does Grand Master Chef!" Everyone kept clapping as Trent waved to everyone and the cameras. "All right, quit hogging my light, buddy." Chris then pushed Trent away before looking into the camera again. "Three down and three to go and the Killer Bass are totally sucking so far."

"Well way to word it nicely." Lincoln said sarcastically, not noticing Courtney Bridgette, and Dawn giving him a small grip. "It's time to change that! Break a leg out there Brid…wait a minute…whats with all that art supplies?" Looking to the stage, Lincoln saw a crew member bringing out a cart that had a large white canvas on it as well as multiple buckets of differently colored paint.

But it was Chris's next words that made Lincoln froze.

"And next up for the Bass, showing off his artistic skills, Lincoln!"

"….What?" Suddenly Lincoln felt his blood run cold as his heart speed up to 1000 beats a second. "What?! What?! What?! What?! What?! No! This isn't right! I didn't sign up! Let alone to show off my art! I didn't show anyone! Other than…" Lincoln's panic attacked then ceased for a moment as he slowly turned to Dawn, Bridgette, and Courtney all smiling sheepishly at him. "Why?! Why on earth did you guys think this was a good idea?! Who set this up?!"

"…It was these two's idea." Courtney quickly said as she pointed at Bridgette and Dawn who nodded.

"Yes." Dawn confirmed in her usual calm and collected tone. "Bridgette and me both signed you up as well as told them to give you plenty of art supplies."

"Y-You...her...wha-wha-wha-why?!" Lincoln could hardly form the words over the stress he was feeling right now.

"Because we have faith in you." Bridgette said with nothing but genuine honesty in her voice. "Lincoln, you're a fantastic and amazing artist. You're gonna help us win this."

"N-N-N-No I c-can't..." Lincoln then struggled to breathed as the world around him started to get blurry with his hands going to his head. "I CAN'T!"

"Lincoln!" Bridgette put her hands on Lincoln's shoulder and started to shake him a little. "You need to snap out of it! You need to calm down!"

"Lincoln." Finally, it was the calm voice of Dawn that managed to snap Lincoln out of it and bring him back to his sense. Bridgette got out of the way allowing for the aura reader to put a gentle hand on Lincoln's cheek and looked him right in the eye. "We know you can do this. It's time you start believing it too."

Lincoln looked around at his teammates, especially Dawn, and then looked to the stage where the large canvas was set up along with all the various paints and brush. Taking a few deep breaths…Lincoln finally nodded. "Ok...Ok I'll...I'll give it a try."

"Go out there and break a leg!" Courtney encouraged the white head.

"Make the Killer Bass proud!" Bridgette cheered her friend on.

"We know you can do this." Dawn's voice reached Lincoln the most as the Loud boy finally turned around and started heading to the stage.

"Ok…you can do this…you can do this…" Lincoln said as he closed his eyes and tried to forget about all the eyes and cameras on him. Reaching into his pocket, Lincoln took out his phone and with a determined look put it on the stop watch section. "Yo Chris." Chris looked to Lincoln and caught the phone he threw at the host. "Turn on the timer when I start. Give me three minutes at max."

"You got it bro." Chris nodded at Lincoln as he put his thumb over the start button.

Lincoln took another deep breath. His back was to the crowd and he was facing the blank white canvas in front of him. He needed to paint something amazing in three minutes maximum to put his team on the board. His mile went as time seemed to slowly down for Lincoln as he tried to think of what exactly to draw.

And finally…it hit him.

Before anyone knew, Lincoln's body seemed to move on its own and quickly picked up a brush in each hand. Chris quickly pressed the button on the phone timer. Everyone watched as Lincoln proceeded to paint faster than any of the teams saw any teenager paint before. He was able to switch between different brushed and colors almost instantly without wasting any valuable time.

Everyones jaw slowly dropped as it almost started to look like Lincoln started to place as he painted. And eventually…Lincoln forgot about it all. He forgot about the eyes and cameras on him. He forgot about the team that was counting on him to do them proud. He even forgot about the show. All he was focused on was the canvas in front of him and all the various art materials.

Swipe after swipe, brush after brush, Lincoln gave his all into the painting he was working on and-

"TIME'S UP!" Chris yelled as he stopped the timer on the phone as the three-minute mark came.

Just in time. Lincoln moved out to the way allowing everyone to see Lincoln's master piece…and they were stunned silent. In a matter of three minutes, Lincoln had painting a work of pure beauty. It was a painting of a beautiful Shepard girl petting a cute little lamb while sitting on a green pasture with the night sky behind them.

"…WHOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!" Owen was the first to stand up out of his seat to cheer soon followed by everyone from both teams clapping for Lincoln and his amazing piece of work.

Lincoln blushed heavily from all the praise and cheers as Chris handed him his phone back and put a hand on his shoulder. "Dude!" Chris said in a genuinely impressed tone. "We sure that was three minutes and not three ours because that is the work of an expert artist." Lincoln didn't even know what to say as the Chef-o-Meter appeared and have Lincoln a score of nine out of ten. "And Grand Master Chef gives it nine big thumbs up! Nice work man!"

"W-W-Wow…thanks." Lincoln smiled a bit as he scratched the back of his head. "I call it…Mary had a Little Lamb."

While everyone was cheering, and Chris telling everyone to take five for commercial's, Dawn couldn't help but give the painting a very close look. Specifically…the Shepard girl. 'Is…Is that me?' Dawn thought as she looked over the girl in the painting. The hair and facial feature were almost identical to hers. And the more she looked at the painting, the more her cheeks turned pink.

Lincoln finally returned to back stage while carrying his recently made painting. When he sat it down, Bridgette and Courtney both hugged him from each side. "You did it!" Both girls said in unison as Lincoln's cheeks went red.

"Y-Y-Y-Y-Yeah! I guess I did!" Lincoln said as a bright smile soon came to his face. "I…guess I owe you guys once for encouraging me to go out there."

"We should be owing you." Bridgette said as she and Courtney separated from him. "You scored us a ton of points!"

"So long as Geoff does good enough, we should have this in the bag!" Courtney said as she raised a fist in the air.

Lincoln continued to blush as the girls walked forward to watch the next and final Gopher act. Meanwhile Lincoln looked to his painting and couldn't help but give a prideful smile. He really did do a good job did he? He scored his team nine points! That's pretty good if he said so himself. "Hey Lincoln…" Lincoln then looked behind him to see a new yet incredibly adorable sight. Dawn looking shy. "Your painting…can I keep it?"

Lincoln…wasn't expecting that to say the least. "O-O-Oh, uh, y-yeah s-sure." Lincoln stuttered as he looked away from Dawn. "How come?"

"I-I really like it." Dawn actually stuttered as she picked up the painting Lincoln freely gave to her. "There's, nothing wrong with that is there?"

"No! No! Not at all!" Lincoln reassured the aura reader before smiling a bit at her. "I'm...really glad you like it that much actually."

Dawn smiled a bit before saying. "Maybe…" Dawn's cheeks went hotter at what was she about to say. "You can draw...me sometime?"

Lincoln blushed brighter than he already was. He nodded without even thinking, and also without mentioning the fact he might have sketched her before in his journal once or twice. "Um...s-sure. I'd be h-happy to." Dawn smiled brightly at this as she and Lincoln smiled and blush at each other.

CONFESSIONAL – BRIDGETTE

"Now to wait until they officially hook up." Bridgette said with a grin on her face.

"Welcome back to the TDI Talent Extravaganza!" Chris announced as the commercial break was over. "Welcome back. So in a surprising case of artistic talent, Lincoln scored 9 pointed for the Bass putting them at 11 points to the Gophers 17. The Gophers still hold the lead so, without further delay, here she is for the leaders…Heather!"

Everyone then clapped as Heather came on stage and proceeded to sit on the stool Trent was using earlier. "Originally, I was going to dance for you." Heather began as a co*cky smirk came to her face. "But instead, I want to celebrate team spirit, with a collaboration."

Gwen narrowed her eyes a bit as Heather pulled out a book. It took a moment to realize what it was, but when Gwen recognized it, her blood went cold. Her diary. "She wouldn't…"

"So, with words by Gwen, performance by me, enjoy." Heather then cleared her throat, opened up the goth's diary, and read it to the whole viewing world. "So I'm trying to ignore him, but he's just so cute. If they had custom ordered a guy to be a distraction for me here, it would have been McHottie." Lindsay gasped as she realized why exactly Heather wanted to get Gwen's diary with Cody smirking as he was way too confident that Gwen was referring to him. "We just totally connect. He is pretty much the only person I can relate to here, and I know it's a cliché, but I love guys who play guitar."

"Wait…I don't play guitar." Cody said as he and Trent slowly looked to each other.

At this point, Gwen couldn't take it anymore and proceeded to run away as fast as she could. Heather saw this and closed up the diary with a smirk on her face. "Thank you."

Lincoln, Courtney, Dawn, and Bridgette all glared at Heather as Lincoln spoke up. "That's really…really…really cold." Lincoln growled a little bit as he tightened his first.

"Even for her." Courtney said with pure bitterness in her voice.

"Seriously." Bridgette and Dawn nodded with crossed arms.

The Chef-o-Meter then popped up and gave Heather three points as Chris came back onto the stage. "Well then, it's down to the final act of the night." Chris announced as he looked to the camera with his usual smile. "Can Geoff and his rad stunts turn it around? I seriously doubt it. Let's find out."

Geoff then grin as he twirled his skateboard around and landed on it…and broke it in the process. "Whoa…that kinda wrecks the ride." Geoff said as he scratched his head.

"Oh boy…" Lincoln let out nervously.

"Now what?!" Bridgette panicked as she looked to the three with her. "We have to send someone out there or we're going to lose this!"

"We already know Katie and Sadie stick." Courtney said as she tried to remember what everyone else's talents were. "What can Duncan, Eva, and you do again Dawn?"

"Carve a picture of his skull into a tree." Lincoln said what Duncan can do.

"Break rocks over her head." Bridgette explained Eva's talent.

"Nothing that would look entertaining on stage." Dawn answered making the group sigh. Dawn had quite a number of skills but nothing that would look all to entertaining when it came to a talent show. "However, there is still one person…" Everyone watched as Dawn pointed to the stands…Harold.

Bridgette and Courtney cringed…but they had no choice.

A few minutes later, Harold was now on stage in front of a microphone. Looking to the ones that brought him up there, Lincoln and Dawn gave him thumbs up as Courtney and Bridgette nodded. "Just, go for it, Harold." Courtney told him. "What have you got to lose?"

Harold blinked…and then got down to business. Everyone watched as Harold to beatbox at a pro level into the mic. Not stopping for a second as he kept up his beat while making rapid movements. And when it was over. "Booyah." Harold said confidently into the mic to end his beat box solo.

Everyone from both teams roared in cheer. Lincoln, Dawn, Courtney, and Bridgette went over to Harold and started to compliment the ginger for his epic skills and talent. "Wicked beatboxing dude!" Chris complimented as he came out. The Chef-o-Meter then appeared and gave Harold a winning score of 10 out of 10. With the Gophers at 20, and the Bass at 21, the Bass had claimed victory. "Check it out. Grand Master Chef has declared its winner. Even though they held the lead, the Screaming Gophers have been trampled by the Killer Bass!"

"Yay to go bud!" Lincoln complimented Harold with a pat to the back.

"You did it!" Courtney cheered for the ginger.

"And as for the Screaming Gophers." Chris began as he turned to the stands that had the losing team in them. "Pick your favorite loser, and I'll see you at the bonfire...for the third time in a row."

CONFESSIONAL – HEATHER

"People thought I was mean to Gwen. Whatever. All I needed was four votes against Justin." Heather said with no amount of guilt for what she did to Gwen. "I simply did what I did with Tyler. Only this time I had Lindsay's vote as well. Izzy and especially Owen, just a piece of cake.

CONFESSIONAL – OWEN

"Hehehehe." Owen laughed with his face covered in frosting and an actual piece of cake in his hands. "Piece of cake…"

THE CAMPFIRE SITE

A little later, all the Gophers were at the camp fire ceremony. Chris's plate had only one marshmallow with Justin and Heather left sitting on the stumps without on. "Kudos to you all for an incredible night of entertainment." Chris complimented as the rest of the Gophers enjoyed the marshmallows they were given. "Music. Drama. Painting. There is only one marshmallow left on this plate. Justin. You reminded us all that looks matter a lot. And Heather. You're full of surprises. But reading another chick's diary out loud, to the whole world… man, that is whack." Chris actually looked completely serious when he said this. "No kidding, that's really messed up, dude."

"Oh please." Heather rolled her eyes and stuck her hand out. "Just give me my marshmallow already."

"Justin, I personally think this is very wrong." Chris said to the handsome teen. "But tonight, hotness just wasn't enough. The last marshmallow goes to…Heather." Chris then, reluctantly, handed the last marshmallow to Heather as Justin frowned and slumped down. "Time to catch the Boat of Losers, brah."

Justin sadly nodded and started heading to the dock as Heather waved co*ckily to him. "Later, brah." The light black-haired girl mocked as most of the Gophers, especially Gwen, glared hard at her.

CONFESSIONAL – GWEN

"If that evil little cow thinks she is getting away with this, she has another thing coming." Gwen said as right now she's never been so determined to make someone pay.

Later that night, Gwen approached the male side of the Bass cabin. Knocking on it, Harold was the one to answer as Gwen asked. "Did you say you brought a red ant farm with you?"

"Yes." Harold confirmed making Gwen grin. She was planning on giving Heather a very rude wake up call.

Chapter 6: Reaction - Loud Family

Chapter Text

"Everyone come on! It's starting! It's starting! It's starting! It's starting!" Today we start…not at Camp Wawanakwa but in a place that wasn't even in Canada at all. Instead today brings us to the glorious United States of America. Specifically, a house located in Royal Woods Michigan.

This house was rather infamous around these parts for many reasons. For it was given the name of, The Loud House. That's right. This house is where Total Drama competitor Lincoln Loud originated from. And currently the ten people that were in the house were waiting in anticipation for one thing. The beginning of the reality show their brother/son was gonna be in. Total Drama Island.

"Come on everyone hurry up!" Currently sitting on the sofa in front of both a table full of snacks and drinks as well as the TV her and her family would be watching Total Drama Island on was none other than a seven-year-old Lily Loud. The youngest Loud family member wore a light purple dress with a large black horizontal zigzag line on it over a black t-shirt as well as light purple socks and black slip on shoes. She had light blond hair that was tied up in a pony tail with a light purple band. "Big brother's show is gonna be on soon!"

"The show Lincoln and Ronnie Anne should have been in!" Lily rolled her eyes at the grumpy voice that spoke up as a second person came into the living room. This was none other than the oldest Loud sibling, the 22-year-old Lori. The 22-year-old also had her hair in a pony tail and wore pearl earrings and wore a sleeveless light blue dress, slightly baggy light brown pants and black flats with light blue ribbons on them. And on her left index finger…was a wedding ring. That's right! Lori Loud was now Lori Santiago having married her now husband Bobby Santiago. And it wasn't just the ring that showed it. One last noticeable detail was Lori having a round, pregnant stomach that showed that Lori was about five months pregnant.

It seemed everything was going well in Lori's life…until she heard about Lincoln and Ronnie Anne's break up. Needless to say Lori wasn't very happy about that. Lincoln left before she could talk, or rather yell, to him about it but she did know the reason why they broke up. Lincoln got on the show and Ronnie didn't. Ronnie Anne got upset when Lincoln said he was going onto the show anyway. There was a fight. And then a break up. While Lori was incredibly upset as she was dreaming that Lincoln and Ronnie Anne would someday get married like her and Bobby.

And the pregnancy hormones didn't help at all either.

But still, she agreed to come back to her childhood home and watch the show and support her brother with the rest of the family.

"Still can't believe the show didn't accept her." Lori continued to grumble as she sat herself down next to Lily while putting her hands over her extended oven. "Causing them to break up, they were meant for each other but noooooo, Lincoln could have said no or Ronnie Anne could have dealt with it. Ugh! Bunch of bull crap."

"Would you get over it already?" Lily rolled her eyes at her older sister. "It's over. They broke up. People do it all the time."

Lori glared at her youngest sister but before she could say anything to the 7-year-old another voice spoke up. "Now, now, settle down girls. No fighting." Coming into the living room holding a big bowl of chips was the mother of the Loud family Rita Loud. Rita hadn't really changed too much appearance wise over the last five years so there wasn't much to cover there. "We all agreed to come together to watch and support your brother without fighting. Right?"

Both Lori and Lily sighed as they nodded. "Yes mom…" Rita smiled in satisfaction as she handed the bowl of chips to Lori with the pregnant woman quickly eating up. Even after five years, Rita still had a talent for keeping her giant family under control. Well, as much control as a family like theirs could have. But still, moved out and/or pregnant or not the kids all still listened to mama Loud.

"Yeah Lori relax! Try to be well rounded! Hahaha! Get it?" Coming down the stairs was the oldest Loud sibling that still lived in the house, the comedian Luan Loud. Luan no longer had her hair in a ponytail allowing for her light brown blond hair to go down to her waist. She had flower earrings and wore a white button up shirt with a yellow checkerboard pattern jacket. She also had short and puffy brown shorts with red suspenders and yellow socks and brown shoes.

"Don't make puns about my baby." Lori grumbled with a mouth full of chips as Luan giggled and sat next to her sister.

"Still, you gotta admit even with the whole break up things its really cool Linc is gonna be on TV." Luan said with her usual grin on her face. "I mean I know he's been on TV with dad before, but this is a whole new level!"

"While I can't find the enjoyment in these 'reality' shows, I am proud of my brother unit for making it into the big time." With a familiar lisped voice being heard, stepping in from the kitchen was the next member of the Loud family. Super genius 9-year-old Lisa Loud. Her hair was in a bun with a pencil in between her ear and wore a green shirt with an atom on it along with a lab coat. She also had a black shirt, dull purple pants and black shoes. "If he wins maybe he'll consider donating the prize money to science."

"Ugh! No way that's a total waste of 100 grand!" A loud bratty voice was heard along with the foot steps of two people were heard coming down the stairs. Looking, everyone present saw that coming downstairs were the 11-year-old twins Lola and Lana, the former having spoke up. Lola was currently wearing a fancy pink dress that went down to a little above her knees. She had a big pearl necklace, a pink bow on her chest along with long pink gloves. She wore pink pearl earrings and her blond hair went a little past her neck and had a pink headband. "Why donate it when he could use it to increase his fame even further! Get on more shows and become a star! Like muah!"

Lana meanwhile still had her signature red cap with her blond hair long and messy and tied up in a bushy pony tail with a red band. She had a single ear pierced with a gold ring and wore a shark tooth necklace. She had a dull dark green short sleeved shirt with a long-sleeved light gray shirt underneath. She a very dark green sweat shirt tied around her waist and dark blue jeans that she rolled up along with red sneakers. "This is gonna be so cool!" Lana said with an eager smile as she sat herself in front of the TV. "These type of shows always have some sort of eating challenge!" Lola gagged in response to Lana mentioned of that, dreading the thought of some sort of disgusting eating challenge being seen.

"How long until the show starts?"

"AAAAAHHHH!" Everyone screamed and jumped as a voice suddenly spoke up out of nowhere. Looking to the end of the couch, they saw the 14-year-old daughter of the Loud family, Lucy Loud, suddenly sitting next to them. Lucy's hair changed to where one of her eyes was a little bit visible and also tied up in a short pony tail. She wore a baggy dull black jacket with a black skirt being seen from the bottom of it. She had black and white stripped stockings and black flats.

"Lucy!" Lori yelled as she was not in the mood at all for being scared. "Ugh, I literally can't believe that you still do that."

"It's not my fault you all haven't learned to detect me like Lincoln has." Lucy told everyone with her usual blank and emotionless tone. "So how long until the show starts?"

"In approximately 5 minutes and 37 seconds." Lisa said as she checked her watch.

"Ooooooh, I hope Luna and Leni can make it in time!" Lily said as she looked to the door and prayed that the two older sisters that currently weren't at the house right now.

"I wanna see them too Lily trust me." Rita said in a soft tone as she put a hand to her youngest daughter. "But both of your older sisters are very busy and even though they said they'd make it, something could have popped up."

Lily sighed and lowered her head, but nodded nonetheless. "Yeah, Luna was literally touring over America with Sam and the rest of her band." Lori explained what Luna has been up to for the past few months. That's right everyone, Luna Loud has made it big and became a national rock star in America. Luna and her girlfriend Sam's band have been going all over the country to play various shows and needless to say she was very busy and although she agreed to come back to her old stopping grounds to watch Total Drama when she found out her little brother was gonna be competing, a lot of unexpected things can happen in the music business.

"And Leni is quickly rising in the ranks of fashion designers." Lola pointed out as the pretty but ditzy 20-year-old of the Loud family was already making her mark as an expert fashion designer. So she was also busy but said she'd try to make it so she can watch her favorite little brother Linky compete on a reality show. "Which is good for her and me! If she breaks top 20 I can get her to make all my pageant dresses and really steal the show!"

Everyone rolled their eyes at the pageant princess's words as suddenly the door to the house slammed up revealing the father of the Loud family and husband to Rita, Lynn Loud Sr. "Everyone!" The father of the Loud family said with a giant smile on his face.

"What?" The family asked in unison as another one of the Loud sisters ran in after her father. This girl was 18-years-old and wore a red and white baseball cap with her brown hair in a long pony tail that almost reached her waist. She wore a white tank top with red highlights that exposed her belly and a short red jacket with two white strips on the left sleeve and the letters RW in white on that side. She had skin tight light black pants with a red strip on each side as well as white socks with two red strips on each and black and white sports sneakers. This was the athlete of the family, Lynn Loud Jr.

"Guys they're here!" Lynn Jr told everyone making them all gasp in unison. "Leni and Luna are here! Luna picked up Leni in her bus!" All of the Loud family, except for Lori due to her pregnancy, was quick to get up and head over to the door where they all smiled brightly at seeing a dark purple tour bus park in their drive way.

Stepping out of this bus was a 20-year-old girl that truly looked like a Rockstar. She wore a ripped up purple sleeves top with her left arm having a dark purple bandana wrapped around it with some stars tattooed on her left shoulder with her right arm having music notes tattooed around it like it was sheet music ripped right off the paper and onto her skin. She had a white belt with ripped up purple jeans and fish net stockings as well as purple worn out sneakers. She had a nose piercing as well as multiple piercings in each ear. Part of the right side of her head was shaven and she had multiple dyed purple streaks in her dark brown hair with sunglasses with purple rims atop her head. This was the Rockstar herself, Luna Loud.

"Dudes!" Luna quickly went over to her family where they all gave her a big group hug. "Oh I missed you guys so much!"

"Hey! Don't, like, start the group hug without me!" Next up to step out of the bus was the last of the Loud children. She was a beautiful 21-year-old woman with light blond hair that was perfectly kept and incredibly long and flowing as it nearly went all the way to the girl's ankles. She wore a sleeveless seafoam green dress with light mint green highlights and light blue shoulder straps. She also had matching ribbon high heels with a butterfly pattern. This was the quickly rising in fame fashionista, Leni Loud.

Tears built up in the 21-year-olds eyes as she looked at her family and quickly ran towards them. "Guys!" Leni quickly jumped to them with them all catching her in the group hug. Even Lori had made it up to her feet now in order to see her sisters. "Oh I missed you all so much!"

"We missed you too sweetie!" Lynn Sr teared up a bit and getting to see all of his daughters together in one place once again.

Leni then faced towards her only older sister and squealed a bit as she quickly hugged the pregnant woman. "Lori! It's so good to see you!" Leni excitedly said as Lori returned the hug to her younger sister. Leni soon separated and couldn't help but put her hands on Lori's extended stomach. "Aaawww, you look totes cute preggos!"

"Heh, thanks Leni." Lori said as she put one of her own hands on her oven.

"Eeeeeeh! This so exciting!" Leni clapped and squealed with a giant toothy smile on her face. "I can't believe Linky's gonna be on a reality show!"

"Speaking of which…" Luna said as she got everyones attention on her. "As great as it is seeing you dudes again, how long until the show Linc's on starts?"

"In exactly 60 seconds." Lisa spoke up causing everyone to become silent.

"…" The whole Loud family was quick to rush inside, with Rita and Leni helping Lori move around, as they all sat themselves on either the couch or on the floor in front of the TV. Plenty of snacks and drinks on the table as Lynn Sr quickly turned on the TV as the show was about to start.

"Ten…" Lori counted off.

"Nine…" Leni eagerly counted next.

"Eight…" Luna pumped up her fist.

"Seven…" Luan grinned as she looked at the TV.

"Six…" Lynn said as she was unable to hold still.

"Five." Lucy's voice was still the same as it's ever been.

"Four…" Lola counted off as she filed her nails.

"Three…" Lana continued after her twin.

"Two…" Lisa adjusted her glasses.

"ONE!" Lily finished up as finally…the show started.

A camera is turned on and the first thing seen is a lake in front of a rather shabby wooden dock. Trees, rocks, and some other bits of nature were seen as the only sounds that were heard were the sounds coming from within said natural environment. That was until…

"Yo!" Coming up in front of the camera was a handsome man in his late twenties. He has well done black hair, black eyes, stubble on his face, and wearing necklace with a small fancy looking shell on it. He wore a dark blue short sleeved jacket shirt with a white longed sleeved shirt underneath. He also had stylish jeans and blue and white shoes.

"We're coming at you live from Camp Wawanakwa, somewhere in Muskoka, Ontario. I'm your host, Chris Mclean." The man introduced himself as well as the location he was at to the camera. "Dropping season one of the hottest new Reality Show on television, right now!"

"Oh this is so exciting!" Leni bounced up and down in her seat. "When are they gonna show Linky?"

"Be patient sweetie." Rita told her second oldest daughter. "He's still gotta explain everything. That's usually how these reality shows work.

Chris then proceeded to walk down the dock he was on and explain how things were gonna go down on this show. "Here's the deal, 24 campers have signed up to spend eight weeks right here at this crummy old summer camp. They'll compete in challenges against each other. Then have to face the judgement of their fellow campers. Every three days, one team will either win a reward, or watch one of their team member's walk down the dock of shame. Take a ride on the loser boat and leave Total Drama Island, for good."

Chris was now seen walking up to a camp fire site with two rows of six stumps were set up, and of course a fire put. There was even a metal barrel set up there. "Their fate will be decided here, at the dramatic campfire ceremonies where each week, all but one camper will receive a marshmallow." Chris ate a marshmallow that was skewed to a stick before looking at the camera again. "In the end, only one will be left standing and will be rewarded with cheesy tabloid fame and a small fortune, which let's face it, they'll probably blow in a week. To survive, they'll have to battle. Black flies. Grizzly bears. Disgusting camp food! And…each other!"

Multiple shots them showed small cameras set up practically all over the island from a bird's nest, to a gopher hole, and a tiki statue. "Every moment will be caught on one of the hundreds of cameras situated all over the camp." The camera was then back to Chris as he showed off his perfect white smile. "Who will crumble under the pressure? Find out here right now on...Total Drama Island!"

"So its sort of a 'last one standing' wins sort of shows." Lynn Sr commented with a hand on his chin. "Hmmm, I feel like I've heard of this kinda concept before."

"Wonder what the other contestants are gonna be like dudes." Luna asked as they watched as Chris stepped onto the dock and was announcing about the incoming campers and what they were expecting. "I'd hate for the little dude to be stuck with a bunch of bullies all summer."

"Forget about the campers, that place is disgusting!" Lola said in a repulsed tone, feeling completely disgusted by the camp. "Those cabins look like they are barely standing."

"I can guarantee that this camp hardly meets the level of expectations set by the Canadian Health Department." Lisa stated as she nodded in agreement with Lola. "But I suppose with a show like this they aren't gonna let the contestants exactly live in luxury."

"Ssssh! Here comes the first contestant!" Lily excitedly said as Chris got ready to welcome the first camper onto Total Drama Island.

Just then a boat pulled up to the dock and coming out of it with a bag of luggage was a rather short girl with brown hair in a side pony tail. She wore a long green shirt that was tied on the side of it along with tight pink pants and white shoes. She also had braces and thick glasses. "Beth, what's up?" Chris introduced the girl now known as Beth.

Beth quickly ran up to Chris with a big smile on her face and hugged him, catching the host of the show off guard. "It's so incredulous to meet you!" Beth enthusiastically said to Chris before looking at him with a raised brow. "Wow, you're much shorter in real life."

"Uh…thanks." Chris slowly said as Beth waved to the camera. Another boat soon pulled up to the dock and from this one came a tall and bulky looking dude wearing a white cap, a dark green shirt with white highlights on the neck, sleeve, and waistline with the shirt having an orange D on the center of it as well as short jeans and sandals. He also had a beard and black eyes. "DJ!"

"Yo, Chris Mclean. How's it going?" DJ said to the host as he walked up to him, set his bags down, and shared a high five with him. DJ then looked around the area they were at and grew confused. "Hey, you sure you got the right place here? Where's the hot tub at?"

"Yo, dawg, this is it." Chris confirmed as DJ picked up his two bags again. "Camp Wawanakwa."

DJ hummed a bit as he walked to the end of the dock where Beth and her luggage were. "Looked a lot different on the application form."

Another boat came up to the dock and from this one was a girl that could be described by one word. Goth. She wore a black shirt that exposed a small bit of her belly as well as lacking a neck area with blue and green sleeves. She wore a black and midnight blue skirt with long black boots and dark gray stockings that went all the way up her head. She had black eyes, teal lipstick and black hair with teal streaks. "Hey, Gwen." Chris introduced as the goth girl walked up to him carrying a bag and backpack.

"You mean we're staying here?" Gwen asked in a far from happy tone.

"No, you're staying here." Chris informed her before pointing his thumb over his shoulder. "My crib is an airstream with A.C. That-a-way."

"I did not sign up for this." Gwen claimed while glaring at Chris.

"Actually, you did." Chris stated while pulling out a contract Gwen signed to be here. The Goth girl proceeded to grabbed the papers from Chris, rip them, and throw them in the water before smirking at the host. However, Chris smirked back before pulling out even more papers. "The great thing about lawyers is, they make lots of copies."

Gwen glared at Chris again before stating. "I am not staying here."

"Cool." Chris simply shrugged as he pointed to the boat Gwen was on. "I hope you can swim though, because your ride just left."

Gwen looked and saw the boat that took her here leaving, and honking to add insult to injury. "Jerk!" Gwen told Chris before going over to where Beth and DJ were.

Party music was heard as everyone looked to see the next boat coming with this one containing a boy wearing a pink vest that showed off his chest, showing he had an impressive eight pack, along with a cowboy hat with some blond hair coming out of it, a bead neck, short blue jeans, and sandals. When the boat reached the dock, the teen jumped off the boat with his suitcase being thrown on the dock. He gave the boat a thumbs up as it drove off before walking over the host of the show with his suitcase. "Chris Mclean!" He said with a hyped-up tone as he and Chris fist bumped. "Sup man! It's an honor to meet you, man!"

"The Geoff-Ster." Chris introduced the cowboy hat wearing partier. "Welcome to the island, man."

"Thanks man." Geoff said before walking over to where the first three campers were.

"They say man one more time, I'm gonna puke." Gwen complained, already feeling irritated by Geoff.

The fifth boat of the day pulled up and from it came a beautiful looking girl with a super model-like body. She had long blond hair with a blue bandana around her head. She wore a red top under a brown sleeveless shirt with some of her belly exposed, a short orange skirt and brown feel boots with stars on them. "Everybody, this is Lindsay." Chris introduced as everyone got a good look at the super-model-like teenage girl. Chris then looked right into the camera and said. "Not too shabby."

"Hiiiiiii!" Lindsay said to Chris with a peppy voice. She then put a finger to her chin as she looked at the host. "Okay, you look so familiar."

"I'm Chris Mclain." Chris introduced himself with his trademarked grin. All Lindsay did however was tilt her head in confusion causing the host to elaborate. "The host, of the show."

"Oh, that's where I know you from." Lindsay realized before heading over to the other end of the dock where her fellow campers were.

"Uh…yeah." Chris said as once again.

"Oooooooo! She's, like, super cute!" Leni compliment Lindsay as a few others rose a brow at that first comment Chris made about her being 'Not too shabby.' "I really like her!"

"She kinda reminds me of Leni when she was 16." Lynn Sr whispered to his wife who couldn't help but snicker a bit.

The Loud family then watched as more and more campers showed up. They couldn't help but be concerned a bit over campers like Heather and Duncan, Heather having a very intimidating vibe to her and Duncan straight out coming out of Juvie. A few couldn't help but smirk at the obvious sparks that quickly started between Trent and Gwen. Lynn laughing a bit at Tyler's wipe out. And then…

"Hello."

"AAAAHHH!" Chris, most of the campers, jumped as the voice that suddenly came out of nowhere. Looking to the source, they saw that a girl had suddenly appeared, seemingly out of nowhere, with not even the boat that supposedly transported her anywhere to be seen. This girl had pale skin and long light blond hair with side bands that went down to a little above her shoulders, a lighter shade then Bridgette's, with teal eyes and light amount of dark purple lipstick. She wore a dark green sweater with the collar of a light blue undershirt being seen through the neck hole, a light black skirt, skin tight purple pants, and black shoes. "Ok, how'd you get here?"

"That's…what'd I'd like to know…" Lana slowly said in a bit of a creeped-out tone as they all saw the new girl suddenly appear on camera. "I know for a fact I didn't hear any boat motors in the backround."

"The dudette's got this weird vibe to her." Luna slowly nodded her head as she looked at the 12th camper that came in.

"Lets see keep watching." Rita recommended. "Maybe Chris has some info on her."

"The boat dropped me off." The girl answered, her tone sweet and friendly. However, a mysterious vibe could be sensed coming from her that gave a few of the camper's goosebumps. "Didn't you see it?"

"No, obviously not." Chris said before shaking off the scare this girl gave him. "Ok, first of all, never sneak up on me like that again. Second of all, everyone this is Dawn."

"Hello everyone." Dawn said as she walked up to the first 11 campers with a calm smile on her face. "It's very nice to meet all of you."

"Its nice to meet you to." Bridgette said as she walked up to Dawn and shook the shorter girl's hand. "My names-"

"Bridgette." Dawn finished for the surfer girl surprising her and everyone watching a bit. "You have a lovely yellow aura around you. It's nice to meet another nature lover."

"Oh, uh, y-yeah." Bridgette stuttered a bit as she removed her hand from Dawn. "How did you know that?"

"Its all over your aura." Dawn said as she gave Bridgette a small but sweet smile. "Along with your hatred of violence, love of water, and refusal to hold a grudge." Bridgette didn't say anything and simply backed away from Dawn slowly, a creeped out look on her face along with the other campers and Chris.

"Ok, is it just me or is this girl really creepy?" Gwen whispered to the campers around her with them slowly nodded in response as Dawn set down a case of luggage and stood with her fellow campers, the ones she stood next to slowly taking a step away from her.

"Oooooook then." Chris said with an uncomfortable look on his face before he turned back to the lake and saw another boat coming in.

"Hmmmmm…" Lucy hummed a bit at Dawn, a small smile coming to her face.

"Ok its official." Lori commented with a creeped out look on her face. "That girl is literally creepy."

"Do you think all that stuff she said about Bridgette was true?" Lily asked with the tilt of her head.

"I mean…she never denied anything Dawn said." Luan slowly said with a few of her family members nodding. "I mean she does have an aural look to her right? Hahaha! Get it?" Everyone except Lynn Sr groaned at the comedian's puns. Some things shall never change.

And so more and more campers showed up to the girl with the tude Leshawna, to the best friends Katie and Sadie.

Almost instantly, another boat came by and dropped off a boy wearing a dull green hoodie, a blue winter hat, blue jeans, and shoes that matched his hoodie. He had gray eyes and had brown hair that went down to his neck along with a few beard hairs. "Ezekial!" Chris introduced the newest camper. "What's up, man?"

Ezekial didn't answer at first and simply looked up at the sky before pointing. "I think I see a bird." Ezekial said, thinking Chris's question was literal, with him speaking in a thick Canadian accent.

Trent and a few others laughed as Chris put a hand on Ezekial's shoulder. "Okay, look dude. I know you don't get out much, been home schooled your whole life, raised by freaking prairie people, just don't say much and try not to get kicked off too early. Okay." Chris told the home-schooled boy before pushing him over to the campers.

"Yes sir." Ezekial said as he headed over to his fellow campers.

"That's just…wow." Gwen couldn't help but chuckle a bit at the whole situation with Ezekial.

"Calling it now." Lynn raised her hand and pointed it to the homeschooled boy on the TV. "He's out first."

Everyone couldn't help but nod in agreement as the next camper showed up. The codester, the buff girl that was Eva, and energetic and big Owen to which everyone else couldn't help but laugh along with him as his energy seemed to be contagious. Next up was Courtney who had a rather generic entrance and next up-

"Wooooooah…" Lola let out in a lovestruck tone as everyone in the room watched the next camper came by.

On the boat was a boy that could only be described in one way. Completely handsome. His skin was perfectly tanned, he had a fit and well-maintained body, flawless black hair, and crystal blue eyes. He wore a dark green shirt and worn out jeans and dark green sandals.

Everyone had their eyes on this handsome teen with the girls, and even most of the guys, being amazed at how handsome he was. And when he showed off a perfect white smile, some of the girls fainted. The only ones who didn't seem to be affected by his good looks were DJ and Dawn.

"This is Justin." Chris introduced the handsome teen as he stepped onto the dock. The host shared a fist bump with Justin as he said. " Welcome to Total Drama Island."

"Thanks, Chris." Justin said before looking around the area he was at. "This is great."

"Just so you know, we picked you based entirely on your looks." Chris informed Justin as he walked over to meet his fellow campers.

"I can deal with that." Justin shrugged, not offended by that in the least.

As Justin approached his fellow campers, Owen came up to him and pointed at Justin's jeans. "I like your pants." The big teenager complimented with a giant smile on his face.

"Thanks man." Justin said to Owen as the handsome teen kept walking, almost everyones eyes still on him.

"Cause they look like they're all worn out." Owen chuckled as he continued to stare at Justins bu-jeans. "Did you buy them like that?"

"Uh, no." Justin shook his head in response. "Just had them for a while."

"Oh…cool." Owen said awkwardly before slapping his forehead. "Stupid!"

"Wooooow." Lola had hearts in her eyes as she stared at Justin for every second he was on screen. "Did it get hot in here or is it just…him."

"And they say perfection doesn't exist…" Lily let out a lovestruck sigh.

"I'm in a relationship, I'm in a relationship, I'm in a relationship." Luna constantly repeated to herself as she tried to blank out Justin's face with the face of her girlfriend.

"Then make some room for the single gals." Lynn said as she leaned closer to the TV.

And once Izzy made her appearance, everyone wincing at her hitting her chin against the dock, there was only one more contestant left…

"Ok campers, before the last guy arrives, I should mention a little something about him." Chris informed everyone and getting all eyes on him. "He's a bit of a special case."

"Here he comes! Here he comes! Here he comes!" Rita, Leni, Luna, Lana, and Lily constantly repeated as the family was eager to see the 24th camper of Total Drama Island.

"…No." Chris shook his head as some of the campers shot Owen weird looks. "As I was saying, he's a bit of a special case. While this show is obviously in Canada along with all of you originating from said country, the producers thought it was a good idea to open a spot to our neighboring country down south. The good ole United States of America. So, last but not least, hailing from the United States, Royal Woods Michigan, is Lincoln!"

Everyone then watched as the final boat of the day came by. Its passenger was the American Chris spoke of. Everyone quickly noticed a very defining feature on him. His hair was snow white. It also had a small tuft on the top. He had slightly baggy green eyes with a few freckles on his face. He wore a sleeveless orange shirt with a big horizontal white strip in the middle with a long sleeveless white sweater underneath along with light gray pants and black shoes.

"EEEEEEEEEEEEHHH!" Most of the sisters squealed in unison as Lincoln finally made his debut on Reality Television.

"Oh look at how handsome and cute Linky looks on TV!" Leni bounced up and down her seat hyperly as they all watched Lincoln on Total Drama Island. "Although his hair could use a bit of a touch up."

"Look at my son! On television again!" Lynn Sr as he wiped a proud tear away as he remembered when him and Lincoln competed on Legends of the Hidden temple five years ago. "Go get em sport! Show em what you can do!"

Lincoln jumped off the point carrying two suitcases before walking up to Chris. "Hey man, great to be here." Lincoln said, dropping a suitcase so he could fist bump Chris. "Chris Mclean, right?"

"Right you are my brother." Chris confirmed as Lincoln picked up his suitcase. "How's it feel to be in Canada ay?"

"Pretty cool, only been here once when I was a kid so excited to be here again." Lincoln explained before walking up to his fellow campers. "Hey nice to meet you all, names Lincoln Loud."

"Pfft," Duncan smirked as he pointed at Lincoln's hair. "Nice hair grandpa."

Lincoln quickly deadpanned and rolled his eyes at Duncan. "Nice one Mr. Original." Lincoln sarcastically said, not really feeling insulted by that statement. "Like I haven't that one a million times before."

Duncan glared at Lincoln a bit before DJ walked up to the white haired 16-year-old. "Hey man nice to meet ya." DJ said to Lincoln with a smile as he shook the Americans hand. "Welcome to Canada."

"Hey thanks dude, thanks for the welcome." Lincoln said to DJ before walking to the rest of the campers while holding a hand up to accept high fives to which Geoff, Harold, Trent, Bridgette, and Tyler returned. "Woah!" Suddenly Lincoln was pulled back and was put in a head lock by Owen who proceeded to laugh and lightly noogie Lincolns white hair.

"Nice to meetcha bud!" Owen greeted with his infectious enthusiasm. "My names Owen!"

"Hahahaha, nice to meet you Owen!" Lincoln laughed as he tried to pull away from Owen. "Easy there big guy!"

Owen laughed before finally letting Lincoln go. The two shared a fist bump before Lincoln fixed up his hair. The white head then walked over to the other campers and ultimately stood next to Dawn. Dawn looked to Lincoln with her usual calm smile, but after looking at him for about two seconds she gasped loudly and ended up getting Lincoln's attention. "Something wrong?" The American asked with a raised brow.

"Uuuuum, nope!" Dawn quickly said before she smiled to Lincoln again and held out her hand. "It's really nice to meet you, my names Dawn."

"Really nice to meet you Dawn." Lincoln said as he returned both the handshake and smile. "Let's both do our best here!" Dawn simply nodded at Lincoln before they and everyone else moved their eyes over to Chris.

"Wonder what she was thinking about Lincoln?" Lucy questioned as they all watched Dawn and their brother/son's interaction with the mysterious girl. Lori in question narrowed her eyes a bit at the two's interaction. She swore if Lincoln was about to quickly move onto another girl…

"Ah who cares!" Lynn said as she quickly waved it off. "The point is, a member of the Loud family is on television and is about to show the world what he can do! I hope he remembers all those good luck rituals I taught him.

"I doubt that dude." Luna immediately said causing Lynn to glare at her a bit. The rocker also didn't mention how she's kinda been on TV before as well as their dad. "Besides this ain't got anything to do with luck. Our bros got skills and that's what he's gonna use to win!"

"We'll have to wait and see." Lisa pointed out as she looked over a clipboard, she pulled out of…somewhere. "According to my research, reality shows that are similar to this one always have a variety of challenges that test different skill sets so our brother unit will be tested in a multitude of areas."

"First things first. We need a group photo for the promos. Everyone on the end of the dock!" Chris told everyone as he pulled out a film camera and climbed up on the boat Lincoln had come on. All the campers did as Chris said and gather up at the other end of the dock and most of them smiled as Chris aimed the camera at them. "Okay! One, two, three… Oops! Okay, forgot the lens cap." Chris then removed the lens cap off his camera and aimed it at everyone again. "Okay, hold that pose. One, tw-oh wait, cards full. Hang on."

"Come on, man." Leshawna rolled her eyes at Chris. "My face is starting to freeze. "

"Got it, okay!" Chris then aimed his camera at the 24 campers again. "Everyone say Wawanakwa!"

"WAWANAKWA!" But right as all the campers said this, the dock under them collapse and Chris ended up taking a picture of all of them falling into the water.

"Okay guys." Chris said to his now wet campers. "Dry off and meet at the campfire pit in 10."

"Pfft, hahahaha!" The Loud family couldn't help but laugh as all the campers fell into the lake.

"Guess they were eager to start swimming!" Luan laughed out. "A real swimming start!"

"I can tell this is gonna be fun!" Lana laughed while clenching her gut.

"O-M-Gosh, that is just the worst!" Leni was the only one not laughing at the scene. "Wet hair on Reality TV." Everyone simply rolled their eyes at what the ditzy blond was concerned about.

All the campers were now seen nice and dry all sitting or standing near the campfire site with Chris in front of them. "This is Camp Wawanakwa, your home for the next eight weeks." Chris begun to explain while gesturing to the crappy camp they were at. "The campers sitting around your will be you cabin mates, your competition, and maybe even your friends. Ya dig?" The campers all looked to each other when Chris said this with Lincoln turning to Dawn and smiling with Dawn quickly returning the smile and giving Lincoln a small wave. Meanwhile Harold smiled at Duncan with the punk quickly holding up a fist to Harold causing him to flinch. "The camper who manages to stay on Total Drama Island the longest without getting voted off will win $100,000!"

"Excuse me." Duncan walked up and got Chris's attention. "What will the sleeping arrangements be? Because I'd like to request a bunk under her." Duncan then pointed to Heather.

Heather flinched in disgust and quickly asked Chris. "They're not co-ed, are they?"

"Should we be letting Lily watch this?" Rita asked her husband in a bit of a concerned tone as they watched their youngest daughter glue her eyes to the TV. "I mean I know Lincoln is on it but it's the rest of the teens I'm worried about."

"Well…" Lynn Sr thought about the predicament a bit. "We'll cover her eyes and/or ears depending on what happens."

"Noooo." Chris shook his head much to the relief of Heather and multiple girls. "Girls get one side of each cabin and dudes get the other."

"Excuse me, Kyle." Lindsay spoke up, calling Chris the wrong name. "Can I have a cabin with the lake view since I'm the prettiest?"

"Okay, you are." Chris said causing Lindsay smile only for her to frown at his next words. "But that's not really how it works here and it's Chris."

"I have to live with Sadie or, I'll die." Katie said as she held her best friends' hands tightly.

"And I'll break out in hives" Sadie added. "It's true."

"This cannot be happening." Gwen complained after witnessing everything and everyone's words about the situation.

"Awww come on guys!" The ever-happy Owen tried to shine some light on the situation as he pulled both Gwen and Tyler into one armed hugs. "It'll be fun, it's like a big sleepover!"

"At least you don't have to sleep next to him." Tyler whispered to Gwen as he pointed at Duncan who was currently and harshly nooging a deer.

"Hey!" Suddenly the deer was pulled out of Duncan's grasp by none other than Dawn's.

"What the?" Lincoln quickly looked to the spot next to him to see Dawn was sure enough not there. But he could have sworn the light blond girl was standing next to him a second ago.

"You leave this deer alone!" Dawn yelled at Duncan before gently petting the deer on the head. "It's ok friend, now back to your home." Everyone watched as the Deer actually smiled and nodded at Dawn before prancing quickly back into the woods.

"Ok that girl literally keeps getting stranger." Lori commented. "Did she just talk to the deer?"

"Don't be ridiculous." Lisa immediately shook her head. "Dawn's gentle demeanor probably showed the deer that she wasn't a treat and it simply took off when it had the chance. It's merely a coincidence that the deer took off when Dawn told it to."

Everyone had semi shocked expression as they watched the scene with Duncan being the first to recovered as he simply rolled his eyes and walked back to the rest of the campers. "Here's the deal." Chris said, getting everyones attention back on him. "We're gonna split you into two teams if I call your name out go stand over there. Gwen, Trent, Heather, Cody, Beth, Lindsay, Tyler, Katie, Owen, Leshawna, Justin, and Noah."

All the called-out campers moved to where Chris pointed. Once they were in place, Chris picked up a green banner. "From this moment on, you are officially known as, the Screaming Gophers." Chris then tossed them the banner which a few of the campers caught and unfolded and revealed a logo of a gopher fiercely screaming on it.

"Yeah!" Owen cheered as he looked at the banner he was helping carry. "I'm a gopher! Woooo!"

"Wait, what about Sadie?" Katie asked, not wanting to be on a different team than her best friend.

"Well at least Linky will be on a different team then that meanie." Lily said as she glared at Heather on screen. You know what they say. True evil can be sensed by animals and children. "I don't trust her."

"Me neither." Lucy agreed.

"The rest of you over here." Chris directed the remaining 12 campers. "Geoff, Bridgette, DJ, Lincoln, Dawn, Sadie, Izzy, Courtney, Ezekiel, Duncan, Eva, and Harold. Move, move, move!"

"But Katie's a gopher!" Sadie yelled as she was the only one who wasn't starting to move to where Chris directed. "I have to be a gopher!"

"Sadie, is it?" Courtney came up to Sadie and put a reassuring hand on her shoulder. "Come on, it'll be okay."

"This is so unfair!" Sadie yelled as she walked away with Courtney. "I miss you Katie!"

"I miss you too!" Katie yelled to her best friend from the Gopher side.

Once the remaining 12 campers were together, Chris pulled out a red banner and tossed it over to the other teen. "You guys will officially be known as…the Killer Bass!" Harold and Lincoln both caught the banner and opened it up to show a logo of a fierce looking bass.

"Wooooah!" Lincoln let out as he looked at the logo. "That's so cool!"

"Awesome!" Harold said as he looked at the logo and smiled. "It's like…amazing."

"All right, campers, you and your team will be on camera in all public areas during this competition." Chris informed everyone of that particular detail. Since they are on a reality show, they should be expected to be watched pretty much 24/7.

"The Killer Bass, nice!" Lynn nodded in approval over the team name. "Fierce and tough! I like it!"

"He's on the same team as her…" Lori was of course referring to Dawn as she rubbed her pregnant stomach.

CONFESSIONAL – CHRIS

"You will also be able to share your innermost thoughts on tape with video diaries anytime you want." Chris explained as he sat down in an outhouse with a camera attached to the door with flies buzzing around. "Let the audience at home know what you're really thinking. Or just get something off your chest."

"Hey that's kinda neat!" Luna gave her approval at the confessionals.

CONFESSIONAL – GWEN

"Um, okay…" Gwen began before looking right into the camera. "So far this stinks."

CONFESSIONAL – LINDSAY

"Um, I don't get it." Lindsay said while turning around and standing up, her butt right in front of the camera. "Where's the camera guy?"

Rita quickly covered Lily's eyes so she wouldn't see Lindsay's butt.

CONFESSIONAL – LOON

A loon could be seen inside the confessional putting on lipstick before it let out a quack as it saw the camera attached to the door.

"Uuuuuuuuh…" Everyone let out at the image of the loon putting on make-up and slowly looked to the family genius to see if she had an explanation…only for Lisa to be stumped as well.

CONFESSIONAL – OWEN

"Hey everyone. Check this out." Owen said with a serious tone and face. "I have something very important to say." Owen was silent for a moment…before farting and laughing.

"EW!" Lola yelled out in complete disgust. "GROSS!"

"Hahahaha! Awesome!" Lana laughed out, legitimately impressed with Owen's fart. "I can tell I'm gonna like this guy."

"Yeah, you would." Lola said with her voice still showing her disgust for the situation.

CONFESSIONAL – LINCOLN

"Not gonna lie, really nervous about being here." Lincoln admitted as he leaned against the wall of the outhouse. "I mean…somethings happened before coming to camp that…I rather not talk about it right now but hey, I'm in a brand-new place with brand new people so I might as well make the most of it! To my friends and family watching back at Royal Woods, don't worry about me! I'm doing just fine and I plan to win this thing!"

"Hphm, glad to know he hasn't forgotten." Lori grumbled angrily as she knew exactly what this 'something happened before coming to camp' was. "And he better continue to remember, little twerp."

"Hey chill out there preggo's." Luna quickly glared at Lori and took the side of her brother. "Ain't Linc's fault that Ronnie Anne was a bi-I mean, a huge jerk about it! She overreacted; little bro didn't deserve that."

"Overreacted?! You literally just didn't say that!" Lori yelled back at Luna, fury in her eyes. "How would you feel if Sam got accepted in a reality show and became famous without you?!"

"Weeeeell, kinda already am famous." Luna smirked a bit as Lori growled at her. "But what I would do is support my GF and wish her good luck like a good girlfriend!"

"I must agree with Luna." Lucy spoke up next. "Ronnie Anne really did overreact. Lincoln deserves better."

"Hey now Ronnie Anne had every right to react like that." Lola chose to be on Lori's side in the argument. "I mean come on. Seeing your boyfriend ditching you to be famous. I mean I know if I had a boyfriend who did that, well needless to say he wouldn't be able to make it for a multitude of reasons."

"Enough!" Rita rose her voice getting all of her daughters to quiet down. "Look, they broke up. That's that. Couples do that all the time. It doesn't matter who is right or wrong. What matters is that we simply move on with it and support Lincoln right now. Do I make myself clear?"

"Yes mom…" All the sisters said in unison as they faced towards the TV. Lynn Sr couldn't help but put his arm around his wife, feeling even more attracted to her then he normally is when she took charge like that. What can he say, he likes a commanding woman.

CONFESSIONAL – DAWN

"I can't believe what Lincoln's aura is like." Dawn said with a surprised tone as she sat in the outhouse in lotus position. "It was so…vibrant and crazy! I guess having ten sisters must be pretty hard on him. Maybe I should talk to him when I get the chance. It should do him some good since he's the one people are usually bringing their problems to."

"…" Everyone was quiet as their eyes slowly widened at what Dawn said.

"Hold up…" Lynn slowly said as she looked to everyone. "How…How did she know about us?"

"I don't believe Lincoln informed anyone about us yet…right?" Luan slowly asked as she felt a chill go up her spine.

"No…No he didn't…" Lisa said as everyone proceeded to feel incredibly creeped out by Dawn. More so then they already felt.

"…I like her." Lucy said as a tiny smile came to her face.

"You would creepy…" Lola quietly said as she scooted away from Lucy.

And so everyone watched as all 24 campers moved into the crappy cabins. Most of the family cringed in disgust when the co*ckroach appeared…and gasped when Duncan was seen with an axe. "Who gave the delinquent an axe?!" Lynn Sr yelled in response to what he was watching.

And then they were treated to more Dawn weirdness as she saved said co*ckroach, talked to it, and set it free. "But…But…that's…bug…that can't…" Lisa stuttered as the deer thing could be explained, but a creature such as a co*ckroach reacting to Dawn's words should have been a scientific impossibility.

"Ugh, and just when I thought that camp couldn't get anymore disgusting." Lola gagged a bit as they all saw the food the campers were being served. Most of the family agreeing and Lynn Sr, being the cook of the family and all, feeling insulted by that slop being allowed to be called food.

Just then Lincoln's confessional played where he mentioned that he didn't mind the food and how he had an iron stomach thanks to Lana doing disgusting this his whole life. Everyone looked to Lana to see how'd she react with the tomboy only shrugging. "Eh, not wrong."

And then…Chris came in an announced that the first challenge of the show would soon be taking place.

Almost everyone in the room nervously nodded in agreement as Chris chuckled. "Your first challenge begins, in one hour!" The host told them before walking outside.

"What do you think they'll make us do?" Katie asked DJ in a nervous tone.

"It's our first challenge, how hard can it be?" DJ shrugged with a calm tone and expression, not too worried.

"Totally." Lynn nodded her head. "I mean these shows are hard but the first challenge is always the easi-" But Lynn cut herself off as she and everyone else saw what appeared on screen.

Soon enough, all 24 campers found themselves in their swimsuits, standing near the edge of the island's 1000-foot-high cliff.

"Oh (BLEEP)!"

It was a good thing that DJ's swear was censored because neither Rita, Lynn Sr, or anyone for that matter was able to react as they saw the sight. All of the campers, their son include, in their bathing suits standing on top of a 1000-foot high cliff.

"I've…been wrong before…" Lynn admitted in a shocked tone.

Most of the campers looked down the 1000-foot-high cliff with either fear, or even some excitement. All of them in swimwear as they looked at Chris who was standing next to a crate with a picture of a chicken on it. "Okay!" Chris said to make sure he had all 24 teens attention. "Today's challenge is three-fold. Your first task is to jump off this 1,000-foot-high cliff into the lake."

Brigette looked down the cliff without fear and saw that there were two areas. A large wide zone and a smaller circle area within the large zone. "Piece of cake." Bridgette confidently said.

"And she jinxed it…" Luna said while shaking her head.

"If you look down, you will see two target areas." Chris explained while pointing to the two different zones in the water. "The wider area represents the part of the lake that we have stocked with psychotic, hehehe, man-eating sharks." Everyone looked down and, with the exception of Dawn, flinched when they saw the fins of sharks appearing in the large zone. "Inside that area is a safe zone. That's your target area, which, we're pretty sure is shark free."

"Excuse me?" Leshawna said to Chris in response to the host's last words.

"…That can't be legal." Rita shook her head, not wanting her son to dive into that water. "There is no way that's legal."

"It all depends on what their contracts stated." Lisa said, a feel of dread coming to her as well. "So long as its all covered in the contract Lincoln signed, its fair game."

"Linky's…going to be alright…right?" Leni asked in a fearful tone as Luna put a hand on her shoulder.

"For each member of your team that jumps and actually…survives, there will be a crate of supplies waiting below." Chris gestured to the beach at the bottom of the cliff where everyone could see two stacks of crates waiting below. "Inside each crate are supplies that you'll need for the second part of the challenge... building a hot tub. The team with the best one gets to have a wicked hot-tub party tonight. The losers will be sending someone home." Chris then looked at and pointed at the Killer Bass. "Alright, Killer Bass, you're up first."

"Oh, wow…" Bridgette's confidence faded a little as she saw the sharks swimming in the larger zone. The surfer girl then looked to her team and asked. "So, who wants to go first?"

"…" Everyone was completely silent and the chirping of a cricket could be heard.

Owen's laugh then broke the silence as everyone looked to him. "Hey, don't sweat it, guys." The big guy reassured everyone. "I heard that these shows always make the interns do the stunt first to make sure it's survivable."

"Oh yeah, we totally did that." Chris nodded, all the while averting his gaze from everyone.

"I literally don't believe him." Lori said as she glared at Chris on the TV.

Just then the Loud family gasped as they saw who stepped up first.

CONFESSIONAL – LINCOLN

"Was I terrified? Absolutely! I mean I was about to jump off a 1000-foot-high-cliff into water. Infested with sharks!" Lincoln had a panicked expression on his face until he took a few deep breaths to calm himself down. "But…I had to prove myself to my team. I wanna be useful and show them I have what it takes to play the game. Sometimes you just gotta do what you gotta do."

"Son no!" Lynn Sr quickly yelled as he shook his head. "Bad idea! Very, very bad idea!"

"Linky!" Lola and Lana yelled in unison as they hugged each other.

"Yeah…yeah you're right. I got this." Lincoln gave a shaky smile at the surfer before she backed away a bit to give Lincoln some room. The white head looked down again before tightening his fist. "Welp…no time like the present…" Almost all the campers watching gasped as they watched Lincoln jumped down off the cliff. "CANNON BAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAALL!"

"OH MY GOD!" Lori, Leni, Luan, Lola, and Rita all shrieked as they watched Lincoln fall down the cliff.

Nearly everyone was having full on panic attack as they watched their son willingly jump down from 1000 feet into man eating shark infested waters. Until…

Lincoln's voice echoed throughout the area as everyone on the cliff watched as Lincoln fell towards the lake at high speeds. After what felt like hours Lincoln finally hit the water, making quite a splash. After a few seconds, Lincoln emerged from the water breathing heavily and scared for his life that he fell into the shark water. But after looking around a bit, the Loud boy gave a giant grin as he saw that he landed in the safe zone. "WOOHOO!" Lincoln cheered as he raised up a fist. "I DID IT GUYS! I DID IT!"

All of Lincoln's teammates cheered in response as Chef Hatchet came up to Lincoln in a boat, allowing the white head to climb up in it and out of the water. "That was awesome dude!" Geoff yelled down to Lincoln.

And with that, the Loud family was allowed to relax after seeing that their son was alive and well. They didn't even say anything as they were trying to take deep breaths and slow their heart rate down.

Dawn smiled before she started walking to the edge of the cliff. "I'll go next." The mysterious girl told her team as Chris pulled out a clipboard and marked Lincoln as a jumper. "Here I go!" Everyone then watched as Dawn jumped off the cliff. The Killer Bass and even some of the Gophers went forward a little to watch Dawn jumped down...only to raise an eyebrow as they saw something a bit…off.

"Is she…" Tyler began as he and a few others rubbed their eyes to make sure they weren't seeing things. "Falling slowly?" Sure enough, Dawn was. The light blond girl was falling at a slower pace then Lincoln to where it looked like Gravity was taking it easy on her.

When she eventually hit the water after about double the time Lincoln took to reach the lake, maybe even longer, she hardly made a splash. Lincoln would have wondered about this as well…had Dawn not fallen in the shark zone in the water. "DAWN!" Lincoln yelled out with a terrified expression on his face. "LOOK OUT!"

Dawn looked to where Lincoln was pointing at and saw two sharks approaching her. But despite the sharks coming to the surface of the water and opening their mouths to show off their incredible amount of razor-sharp teeth Dawn wasn't scared one bit. And as the aquatic predators came closer, Dawn calmly spoke up. "Um, excuse me."

Amazingly, at Dawn's words, the sharks actually stopped and looked at Dawn as she smiled at them. "I'm terribly sorry for falling into your territory, but would you mind taking me to that boat please?"

Surprising everyone for the who-knows-how-many-times this day, the sharks actually smiled back at Dawn and nodded. One of the sharks dived back down under water and used its nose to lift up Dawn out of the water and swim over to the boat Chef was driving as both he and Lincoln looked at the scene with dropped jaws.

"You know that…not even gonna question it this time…" Lisa let out as she put her hands to her heart. "I'm in no condition to question the science of anything right now…"

And once the family calmed their nerves, they were able to watch as the other campers like Bridgette, Geoff, Eva, and Duncan dive down. As well as see what happens when you refuse to jump as they watched Chris put a chicken hat on DJ.

"Pfft, weak." Lynn laughed a little.

"Would you like to dive that dude?" Luna questioned Lynn.

"If Linc could do it I could do it easily." Lynn said with nothing but confidence causing most of the family to roll their eyes.

And after that they watched as the rest of the Killer Bass dived down. Some more painfully then others and shown with Harold and Ezekial. There was a little hiccup with Katie and Sadie that ending up with the best friends on the Bass team and Izzy with the Gophers. And then the Bass finished it with Courtney being declared a chicken as she refused to jump.

"Aw you gotta be kidding me! Two chickens?" Lynn complained. "Why did Lincoln get stuck with the wimpy team?"

"Well let's see how the Gophers do." Leni said as she finally relaxed after her little freak out earlier. "I'm sure Linky's team will be fine."

"Hehehehe, especially considering whats happening." Lily laughed as she watched the argument taking place on screen.

"Um, hello, national tv." Heather said as if the answer to the question was obvious. "I'll get my hair wet."

"You're kidding right?" Gwen asked while looking at Heather in disbelief.

"If she's not doing it, I'm not doing it." Lindsay said as she and Heather smirked at each other.

"Oh you're doing it." Leshawna told Heather in an aggressive tone as she got right into Heather's face.

"Say's who?" Heather crossed her arms and glared back at Leshawna.

"Says me." Leshawna said back as she glared right into Heathers eyes. "I'm not losing this challenge 'cause you got your hair day, you spoiled little daddy's girl."

"Back off, ghetto-glamour, too-tight-pants-wearing, rap-star wannabe." Heather insulted Leshawna right back into her face.

"Mall-shopping, ponytail-wearing, teen-girl-reading, peeking in high school prom queen!" Leshawna didn't let up on the insults to Heather.

"…" Heather was silent for a moment before smirking and simply saying. "Well, at least I'm popular." Everyone winced in response to the cat fight going on or smirks as they watched the show. All except Justin who pulled out a mirror to look at himself.

"Ooooooooooooooo!" All the Loud sisters let out with amused expressions on their faces.

"You're jumping!" Leshawna yelled at Heather aggressively.

"Make me!" Heather yelled back as she got right into Leshawna's face. Leshawna ended up doing just that as Heather screamed as the black girl easily lifted up Heather and tossed her off of the cliff. "AAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHH!" Heather screamed as she fell all the way down into the water, Leshawna successfully throwing Heather into the safe zone. "Leshawna, you are so dead!"

"Hahaha, that's one way to make the jump." Lynn chuckled out as she then watched Leshawna jump down the cliff. "I like her."

"Ooooooo! Poor Tyler though…" Lynn Sr and everyone else winced as they watched Tyler dive right onto a buoy.

The next divers were Lindsay, Gwen, Cody, and then Izzy. And after Izzy was the handsome teen himself Justin.

After Izzy came Justin who confidently dived into the water…landing outside the safe zone. Everyone on the boat yelled at Justin to quickly swim away as they saw the sharks approaching him…only for the sharks to stop swimming towards him as they looked at Justin and saw water dripping of his body and his sparking eyes and smile. Hearts appeared in the shark's eyes as one of them picked the handsome teen up similar to Dawn earlier and gave him a ride to shore.

"So Lisa…" Lily began with a smirk on her face. "How scientific is that?"

"Who cares…" Lisa let out with a lovestruck tone as she stared at Justin with hearts in her eyes.

After Justin, Beth was declared a chicken and what followed up was a little jump between Heather and Lincoln with Heather insulting Lincoln's hair and Lincoln making a confessional on how jokes about his hair didn't really get to him. "Good on our bro for having a spine." Luna complimented, glad that her little brother wasn't letting petty insults get to him.

As Beth took the chicken escalator down the cliff, Trent passed by Owen and gave him a high five. "Let's do this!" Trent said before jumping off the cliff and landing down in the safe zone. "Yeah!" After Trent, Noah soon followed and jumped off the cliff himself.

"Ok campers!" Chris said to everyone down below with a megaphone, Owen standing by the edge of the cliff. "there's only one person left. You guys need this jump for the win." Chris then turned to Owen and said. "No pressure, dude." Owens face seemed to relax a bit before Chris said. "Okay, there's pressure!"

Down below, the Screaming Gophers were all cheering for Owen to jump with Heather going. "Jump! Jump! Just do it, Owen. Do it!"

Owen took a deep breather before strapping some floaties around his arms and backing away a bit to give himself a running start.

"Oh man…" Lana let out as she sheepishly scratched the back of her head. "Think he's gonna do it?"

"I don't know." Luan said with anticipation in her voice. "I mean…look at him. If he dived do you really think he'd live?"

And it seemed a few of the campers agreed with that.

CONFESSIONAL – OWEN

"Oh, I was pretty darn nervous." Owen said with an expression that matched how he said he felt. "See, the thing is, I'm not that strong a swimmer."

CONFESSIONAL – GEOFF

"I'm looking at this guy and thinking, there's no way he's gonna make it." Geoff said while looking right at the camera.

CONFESSIONAL – GWEN

"I actually thought, if he jumps this...he's gonna die." The Goth girl said, not having that much confidence in Owen.

"Well…glad to know everyone has such confidence in him." Lori said in a bit of a sheepish tone. They weren't actually gonna have someone die on live tv right? While he may be on the opposing team to her brother, she didn't want the big guy to get hurt. Especially since it seemed that he was a rather nice guy.

"He's really doing it…" Lucy said with her visible eye widening a bit as they saw Owen go for it.

"Take a good run at it buddy." Chris encouraged Owen as the big guy turned around after getting enough distance. "You got this!"

"I'm going to die now." Owen said as he looked forward to where he would be diving. "I'm going to freaking die now."

Owen stood frozen in place for a few seconds as both teams watched from below in anticipation. "Come on, big guy." Leshawna said as she looked up at the top of the cliff, hoping Owen would work up the courage to jump.

Finally, Owen clenched his fist and narrowed his eyes at the edge of the cliff in front of it. Owen let out a battle cry as he charged forward as fast as he could. "YEEEEEEEAAHHH!" Owen yelled as he leapt right off the cliff and dived down towards the water at high speeds. "OOOOOOH CRAAAAAAAP!"

SPLAAAAAAAAAAAAAASHHHH!

When Owen hit the water, his splash was enormous with the water reaching up almost halfway to the top of the cliff. When the water came back down, nearly all the campers could be seen spread out throughout the beach completely soaked. Even the sharks were sent out of the water.

Owen soon emerged from under the water and start pumping his fist in the air. "Yes! Yeah!" Owen cheered with a grin on his face. "Oh, yeah! Who's the man?"

"Woo-hoo-hoo!" Beth cheered.

"Yes!" Leshawna said with a victorious tone.

"The winners!" Chris yelled with his megaphone to the campers below. "The Screaming Gophers!" The Gophers all cheered while same of the Bass sighed in defeat.

"Oh my gosh that was intense…" Rita breathed out as she leaned back in her seat. "I still can't believe he made them all do that. I mean the cliff was already intense but were the sharks really necessary."

"What I can't believe is that the Killer Bass lost." Lynn grumbled as she crossed her arms. "Seriously, how did someone like Owen manage to jump but not a brick house like DJ? Talk about a let out down."

"Come on Lynn, like, have some faith in Linky's team." Leni said as she tried to keep up the positivity. "They could still win!"

However…the more they watched the less it seemed that would come true. The Gophers were easily making their way back to camp with most of the Bass struggling to move their crates. Plus there was the time they had to stop so Ezekial Katie, and Sadie could pee. And in that time Courtney got bitten by a bug leading to Lincoln making an eyepatch and then that lead to him telling his team about all his sisters.

They couldn't help but grin, smirk, and laugh at everyones reactions with Rita and Lynn Sr deadpanning at Chris's confessional and his line about 'Americans getting busy.'

And then the Killer Bass lost more time when Katie and Sadie were revealed to have gotten poison ivy.

"Still think the Bass can win?" Lynn deadpanned at Leni.

"Well…anything's possible…" Leni sheepishly said, not completely believing herself anymore.

Sure enough, due to having the advantage of the carts, the Screaming Gophers were all back at camp with opened crates. Granted Chris did make it a rule that they had to open them with their teeth but it all worked out in the end. "Hey check it out!" Owen said as he reached inside his open crate and pulled out some wood. "I got wood."

"I got some tools here." Trent said as he pulled a hammer out of his crate and then a pool liner. "And what looks like a pool liner."

As that was going on, Heather and Lindsay walked up to Leshawna with the former speaking up. "I just wanted to say, I didn't mean bad about you being a ghetto, rap-star wannabe." Heather actually apologized to the black girl. "And I love your earrings. They're so pretty."

"Straight up?" Leshawna asked before smiling as Heather nodded her head. "Well, I'm sorry about pushing you over the cliff and all."

"No worries." Heather reassured the girl in front of her. "I needed a push. Truce?"

"Yeah, yeah." Leshawna agreed as she and Heather shook hands. "You got it."

Heather and Lindsay then walked away and when they were far enough away from Leshawna, Lindsay asked, "Did you mean all that stuff you said to Lefonda back there?" Lindsay asked, getting the black girls name wrong.

"Leshawna." Heather corrected before rolling her eyes. "Hah, no. She's going down. And P.S. those are the ugliest earrings I've seen in my life."

"Oh." Lindsay said, looking rather confused. "So if you hate her why were you being nice to her?"

"You ever seen one of these shows before?" Heather asked, as if the answer was obvious. "Keep your friends close and your enemies closer."

"Ooooooh." Lindsay finally got what Heather said before asking. "I'm your friend, right?"

"Oh yeah." Heather reassured Lindsay. "For now."

"Ok, that girl is seriously up to no good." Lola stated while glaring at Heather. "I know her kind well."

"Because you're one of her kind?" Lana joked earned a shoulder jab from her twin.

"Finally…" All of the Gophers heard the new voice come in and looked to see that the Killer Bass had finally arrived back at camp. Although Katie and Sadie seemed to be missing for some reason. Harold having been the one to speak up after he and Lincoln stopped pushing their crate.

"About time!" Lynn yelled in frustration at the Bass reaching the camp after who knows how long. "Now you gotta work extra hard to catch up!"

"Especially since they have to open the crates with their teeth." Lily cringed a bit at that information. She could only imagine how hard and painful that would be. Especially for someone like her who doesn't have a single adult tooth yet.

And it only went downhill for the Bass from there…

CONFESSIONAL – LINCOLN

Lincoln let out a sigh as he looked down. "Yeah, things went about as well as you'd expect." Lincoln told the camera as he leaned against the outhouse wall. "Teamwork is definitely something that we need to work on. I mean Dawn, Harold, and DJ are pretty cool, so is Bridgette but she really needs to work on her awareness, but it seems everyone else is either butting heads, letting themselves get distracted, or are just hardly paying attention. I mean I know it's only the first challenge of the summer and all but...still…kinda sucks that my team is the first to lose."

"Goodnight Killer Bass…" Lynn face palmed and shook her head in disappointment.

"Linky's not gonna be the first to go home is he?" Lily asked with a worried tone.

"Don't worry Lily." Rita reassured her youngest with a soft hand on her head. "I'm sure Lincoln will be fine."

"Yeah! No way they'd send Linc home first! He did nothing to deserve it." Luna said with confidence that Lincoln wouldn't be the first to go home. "My money's still on homeschool."

"Well I doubt he needs the money since he's such a gold digger! Hahaha…" Luan laughed at first but then cringed in disgust as she and everyone else remembered when they saw Ezekial picking his nose. "But seriously that was disgusting."

A few hours later, the two teams were standing with their respective hot tub. The Gophers hot tub looking really well built and party worthy and the Bass…well…it was a miracle it hadn't fallen apart yet. Chris first inspected the Gophers hot tub and nodded in approval. "This is one awesome hut tub!" Chris told the Gophers who all cheered in response with Owen emerging from within the tub.

The host of the show then went over to the Bass's hot tub, which had a seagull floating in it, with the Killer Bass looking down at their crappy job. Chris rose a brow at all the tape on the hot tube and pocked it a bit only for some water to leak out and squirt his face. Soon after that, the Bass's hot tub, if it could even be called that, completely fell in pieces.

"Well…I think the winner is obvious." Chris said with the Gophers smiling and the Bass sighing. "The Screaming Gophers!" The Bass didn't say anything as the Gophers all cheered for their victory. "Gophers, you're safe from elimination and you get to rock this awesome hot tub for the rest of the summer. Bonus!" The Gophers continued to cheer, some even doing a victory dance, as Chris turned to the Killer Bass. "Killer Bass, what can I say? Sucks to be you right now. I'll see your sorry butts at the bonfire tonight."

"We won!" Lindsay cheered with a giant smile on her face. "We all get to stay here for another three days!"

Heather, Beth, and Lindsay all cheered in unison as, "Woohoo! Woohoo! Hahaha. Yes!" Owen quickly got everyone's attention…with everyone seeing he wasn't wearing a thing. Thankfully his bottom half was blurred out…from the audience's perspective at least. "We get to sta-a-a-ay. We get to sta-a-a-ay, we are so awesome. We won the contest!" Owen then wrapped both Heather and Lindsay into a hug with one arm each with Heather cringing in disgust with Lindsay simply smiling.

"…" Luckily Rita manage to cover the innocent Lily's eyes in time as all of the Loud family were treated to a dancing naked Owen. Even if it was censored, they were all still completely disgusted at the site and had no idea what to say. Except for Lola…

"…I'm scarred for life…" Lola let out as she tried her hardest not to barf.

After…that little scene. The family were once again treated to the mess hall and the Killer Bass facing a tough decision to make. Who to vote off.

Duncan was leaning towards DJ or Courtney, mainly Courtney, because they both refused to jump off the cliff. This then led to Courtney suggesting that Dawn should go leading to an argument between Courtney and Lincoln. It seemed that the decision of who to vote off would be near impossible to make. That was until…

"I still don't get why you didn't jump DJ." Ezekial spoke up as he looked to the tallest guy at the Bass table. "Why you stooping down to the girls level ay?"

Everything went silent as everyone from the Bass table, and even some from the Gopher table, starred at Ezekial with widened eyes. "Uh…what?" DJ asked, making sure he heard that right.

"…What…did he…just say…" Luna let out as all the Loud girls were stunned silent by the words of Ezekial. They all felt their anger started to rise as Lynn Sr shifted his eyes around nervously.

"N-Now everyone t-try and calm down." Lynn Sr tried to keep the girls rage from exploding over the homeschooled boys' words. "I-I'm sure its not what it seems like…"

"Well look around ay." Ezekial explained as he pointed to both Courtney and Beth. "The only ones with chicken hats are the girls ay. You're a guy, you're better than that."

"…Nevermind…" Lynn Sr let out as all of the girls faces slowly turned red, pure rage plastered on their face.

Katie and Sadie gasped as now everyone from both tables' attention was on Ezekial, many glaring at him. "What's that supposed to mean?" Birdgette aggressively asked as she and Eva approached Ezekial with fierce glares.

"Yeah homeschool." Eva said as she pounded her fist in front of Zeke, shaking the entire table. "Enlighten us!"

"Well, guys are much stronger and better at sports than girls are." Ezekial stated causing everyone nearby to back away from the scene as all the girls in the room were giving Ezekial a look that could kill. Even Dawn!

Lynn Sr quickly reached in between the couch cushions and grabbed a set of noise cancelling ear buds and quickly put them on, knowing what was about to happened. Covering his budded ears for good measure, Lynn Sr closed his eyes and simply felt the vibrations of his wife and daughters pure rage finally exploded out of their bodies due to the homeschooled boy's words.

Finally after about two minutes, Lynn Sr felt it was safe to look. Peaking his eye open, he saw all the girls were heavily breathing with incredibly red faces. Anger still going through them as the living room was now a completely mess due to the effects of their fury.

Taking off the ear buds and hiding them in the cushions again, Lynn Sr said. "Now lets try and calm down-"

"Homeschool's dead." The rest of the family said as they pointed to the TV and saw that it was now showing the first ever elimination ceremony of the Killer Bass.

Night had fallen on Camp Wawanakwa. All the members of the Killer Bass were sitting on the stumps at the campfire site with Chris in front of the metal barrel. All the girls on the team were glaring at Ezekial as Duncan told the homeschooled boy. "Dude, you've got a lot to learn about the real world."

"Killer Bass." Chris got everyones attention as he spoke in a serious tone. In Chris' hand was a plate holding 11 marshmallows. "marshmallows represent a tasty treat that you enjoy roasting by the fire. At this camp, marshmallows represent life."

Geoff dramatically made a hanging gesturing before looking to Bridgette and winking, the surfer girl nodding in response.

"You've all cast your votes and made your decision." Chris said while holding up his plate of marshmallows. "There are only eleven marshmallows on this plate. When I call your name come up and claim your marshmallow. The camper who does not receive a marshmallow tonight must immediately return to the dock of shame to catch the boat of losers. That means you're out of the contest and you can't come back...ever."

Most of the Killer Bass tensed up as Chris said that. "The first marshmallow goes to...Geoff." Geoff gave a big smile as he walked up to Chris who pierced a marshmallow onto the party dudes stick.

"Lincoln, Dawn, Harold." Chris called out the next three who all smiled and walked up to Chris with sticks with the host attaching marshmallows to them.

"Yes!" Harold cheered as Chris gave him his marshmallow.

Lincoln let out a sigh of relief and relaxed a bit as Chris put a marshmallow on his stick as Dawn put a reassuring hand on his back. Lincoln looked back at Dawn and gave her a grateful smile for the support.

"Katie. Bridgette. D.J, Sadie." Chris called the next four campers up who eagerly went to get their marshmallow.

"Oh, yay." Sadie and Katie said in unison as they hugged each other. "Thank you. Thank you. Thank you."

"Duncan." The delinquent smirked as he went to collect his marshmallow from Chris.

"Goodbye homeschool." Lynn said with a mad grin as she ran a finger through her neck.

And that left only one marshmallow. And two campers. Courtney and Ezekial. "Campers, this is the final marshmallow of the evening." Both Courtney and Ezekial incredibly tensed up. Courtney's heart raced as the homeschooled boy started to violently tremble and shake. Chris rose his hand up causing both of the remaining campers to drop their sticks as both of their eyes focused on who the host would point at.

And after what felt like hours of complete and heart attacking causing tension…Chris called out the next and final camper that would be staying tonight.

"JUST GIVE IT TO COURTNEY!" Everyone but Lynn Sr yelled in unison. Granted Lynn Sr was far from happy with the boy, he just wanted his family to remain calm. Let karma handle this one.

"Courtney." Courtney quickly smiled and grabbed her stick and went to go bet her marshmallow as Ezekial sighed and slumped down. "Can't say I'm shocked. I saw you picking your nose, dude. Not cool." Ezekial got up while slumping down as all the girls gave Ezekial a smug look, his reason for being eliminated obvious. "Dock of shame is that way, bro."

Everyone watched as Chris led Ezekial to the dock of shame. The homeschooled boy stepping onto the boat Chef used during the diving challenge earlier that day and drove Ezekial away from Total Drama Island. Forever.

"The rest of you, enjoy your marshmallows." Chris told the remaining members of the Killer Bass as they started to roast their marshmallows over the fire. "You're all safe…for tonight."

All of the females smirked in satisfaction as they watched as Ezekial head to the dock of shamed, boarded the Boat of Losers, and left Total Drama Island forever.

CONFESSIONAL – GWEN

"Yep, this camp pretty much still stinks." Gwen sighed out before looking at the camera. "But now that I'm here I guess I might as well actually try to win."

"To the Screaming Gophers." Cody cheered as he and the rest of his team were enjoying a nighttime hot tub party.

"To the Screaming Gophers!" The rest of the Gophers cheered.

"Go Gophers! Go Gophers!" Leshawna chanted as she started dancing around in victory.

Owen and Noah soon joined Leshawna in dancing around and chanting, "Go Gophers! Go Gophers! Go Gophers! Go Gophers! Go, go, go Gophers!"

Meanwhile the Killer Bass were seen walking back to their camps slumped down in defeat. But as Courtney came into view, she looked at the camera with a fierce look. "Are you recording this?" Courtney asked as the camera zoomed in on her. "Good. They can enjoy their little part all they want, but I am gonna win this competition and no one is gonna stop me."

And with that last vow from Courtney…the episode came to an end.

"Geez dudes." Luna said as she stood up and stretched out a bit, a few of her joints popping. "That was freakin intense."

"I know right!" Lynn said with an eager grin on her face. "Diving with sharks! Disgusting food! You don't get better television then that."

"Could have done better without the sexist." Rita said with the roll of her eyes. Her and her daughters couldn't be happier that Ezekial's time on the show was cut super short. "But it looks like I'm gonna have to get used to my baby boy being put in those types of situations."

"Don't worry honey. I was scared too trust me." Lynn Sr reassured his wife as he put an arm around her shoulder. "But Linc's tough, smart, and resourceful. He'll do just fine."

"And maybe even make a new girlfriend!" Leni squealed excitedly making everyone, especially Lori, snap there heads over to her. "Did you see how he interacted with that Dawn girl? Like, I saw some serious sparks flying."

"Hmmmm…" Lori hummed/growled lowly, deciding not to make a comment about that.

"I just hope he stays clear of that Heather girl." Lily added in her piece. "She's no good!"

"Keep telling it sister." Lola agreed as her and Lily shared a brief high five. "That gal is gonna be up to some nasty stuff. Guarantee it."

"I just hope I can see more of that food they were eating." Lana grinned while rubbing her stomach. "Wonder if Lincoln could get some recipes for me!" A few of the sisters puffed out their cheeks in disgust.

"I'm rather fond of Dawn." Lucy said with a tiny smile on her face. "She sees into the soul. Not even I have that skill. Maybe if I watch her enough, I can learn it."

"Creepy girl likes creepy girl." Lori rolled her eyes a bit. "Literally a big shocker…"

"Well now that, that's over…" Lynn Sr began as he gestured to the messed-up living room. "Perhaps we should maybe clean up a bit…" Everyone else couldn't help but sheepishly chuckle as they saw the little mess they made in the living room.

"Guess we sure made a Loudsty of this place huh everyone?" Luan punned. Everyone around her couldn't help but laugh a bit. Even though Lincoln was gone, they were all supporting him from the sidelines. And it felt great for the sisters to all be together again watching…Total. Drama. Island!

Chapter 7: The Sucky Outdoors

Chapter Text

"Last time on Total Drama Island…" The camera turned on as Chris went over what happened last episode. "A talent contest brought out the worst, with one exception, in our campers. It was awesome! The Killer Bass struggled to find any talent on their team, and Bridgette's clumsiness pretty much knocked out their best prospect, Courtney. Luckily some surprise uber art skills from Lincoln made up for that. Gwen stood up to Heather, so Heather swore to make Gwen's life miserable by stealing her diary. Then she read it in front of the entire viewing world, revealing that Gwen has a secret crush on someone at camp. Then, Heather managed to save her butt by convincing the rest of the team to vote off Justin McGorgeousness. Who will be the next one to walk off this crappy dock? Will the Screaming Gophers finally manage to break their pathetic losing streak? Find out tonight in the most dramatic marshmallow ceremony ever! On Total. Drama. Island!"

"Ok Dawn, almost done…" Currently on the beach of Camp Wawanakwa, both Lincoln and Dawn could be seen together. Dawn was on the sand meditating with a starfish in her hand with Lincoln a little away from her painting. But not just any painting mind you, he was painting Dawn in the position she was in. Lincoln made good on his promise to paint Dawn and said paint was now-

"Done!" Dawn's eyes shot up as she smiled. Gently setting the star fish back on the beach, Dawn ran up to Lincoln as he showed her the painting. Dawn was taken aback by how good the painting was. Heck, the details of everything from her, to the sand, to the lake, made it more look like a photo then a painting.

"Lincoln, it's beautiful!" Dawn complimented causing Lincoln to blush. "You really put your very soul into your art. Like you left a piece of your aura on it."

"Aw shucks come on." Lincoln modestly said with a red face while scratching the back of his head. "I'm just passionate about it. Took a lot of years of practice."

"Well it shows. You're very…wait a second? Do you hear that?" Lincoln rose an eyebrow, his blush disappearing, as Dawn put a hand around her ear and looked around. A concerned expression soon appeared on her face as she ran towards the lake. "Oh no! Someone's in trouble!"

"What?! Where?!" Lincoln asked as he followed Dawn to the beach and looked around the lake in front of him to see if he could spot this someone in trouble. "Where? I can't see anyone."

"Over there!" Dawn put a hand to Lincolns chin and turned his head towards the source. Narrowing his eyes, a bit, Lincoln saw something flailing and splashing in the water. It even looked like it had something attached to it. "That poor creature is stuck in a trash bag! We have to do something! He's crying out for help!"

"Leave this to me! I got this!" Lincoln then bolted towards the dock of shame and ran towards the end of it at full speed. Once he was at the end of the dock, Lincoln jumped as far as he could and dived into the water. Once in the water, Lincoln kept his eye on the creature struggling in the water. He couldn't make it out even as he got close due to the trash bag covering it. But based on the tail, Lincoln guessed it was a beaver.

So taking the trash bag covered creature in one hand, Lincoln started swimming back to shore with Dawn watching in concern as Lincoln took the creature back to dry land. "Oh thank goodness! You're both ok." Dawn said in relief as Lincoln, with the creature in hand, finally came back to shore. "Quick! We must free him before any damage is done!"

"Right, right, give me a sec." Lincoln said as he caught his breath and gently set the trash bag trapped creature on the sand. Slowly a carefully ripping apart of the garbage bag, Dawn and Lincoln finally managed to free the creature and-

"Brbrbrbrbrbr!" What they found in a trash bag was a creature that had a beaver-like tail, duck-like feet and bill, and with an otter-like body.

"What the…" Lincoln rose a brow in confusion as Dawn sighed in relief and patted the creature on the head. "Ok I could be wrong…but whats a platypus doing in Canada?"

CONFESSIONAL – CHRIS

"So I imported a few animals onto the island. So what?" Chris simply shrugged and held up a few papers. "Got all the rights here. It'd be kinda boring if the island only had NATIVE animals. Besides I only got same gender species so they'd be no mating and such. Suck it PETA!"

"Oh its ok little one. Don't be scared." Dawn lightly rubbed the Platypus's head with a sweet tone and soft expression. "You're safe now. Lincoln here rescued you."

"Yeah, that's right. Hey there little guy." Lincoln quietly spoke to the creature. He slowly reached a hand out and petted the Australian mammal. "You're good now. No more trash bags."

The platypus looked up at the white haired Loud and waddled towards him a little bit. "Brbrbrbr." The platypus made a motor-boat like sound at the Loud boy.

"Aaaawww." Dawn gushed as she looked over to Lincoln. "He said thank you for rescuing him."

"Hehe, no problem little guy." Lincoln patted the Platypus's head before standing up. "I should probably dry off before the challenge starts. See ya later buddy, stay away from trash bags now ya hear?"

"May our souls cross once again." Dawn bid her farewells to the mammal before following Lincoln to the cabins.

All the while the Platypus never took its eyes off the two.

LATER

"Campers, today's challenge will test your outdoor survival skills." Now both teams could be seen gathered up at the campfire site as Chris gave them instructions about today's challenge. "I'm not gonna lie to you. Some of you may not come back alive." Many of the campers gasped only for Chris to laugh. "All you have to do is spend one night in the woods. Everything you need is at your team's campsite in the forest. You just have to find it. Oh, and watch out for bears. Lost a couple of interns in pre-production. First team back for breakfast wins invincibility!" Chris then blew an airhorn and pointed over to the woods. He had also handed a map and compass to each team. "Well, off you go!"

"Did he say there are bears up in here?" Leshawna asked in a scared tone. The last thing she wanted to deal with was a big grizzly bear. Afterall, Heather was already pain enough she didn't need to add bears to the list of things to look out for.

"Who needs to worry about bears when we have an Eva?" Duncan said as he pointed a thumb at Eva who proceeded to pick up a rock and smash it to pebbles over her head.

"I had a little encounter with a bear once." Owen bragged confidently as all of his teammate's eyes were now on him. "Let's just say his head looks real nice up on my mantle."

Dawn proceeded to gasp in response and glared harshly at Owen. "You monster!"

"Ooh! This one time, I saw a bear eating our garbage!" Izzy told a story of her own bear encounter to Lindsay as Owen flinched at Dawn's scolding. "He had old spaghetti noodles hanging from his big, huge teeth! It looked like blood and guts! It was so gross. And we thought he was eating the neighbor's cat Simba, but it turns out he was just lost for a week…uh, you didn't eat spaghetti, did you?" Lindsay, feeling sick to her stomach, shook her head with Izzy smiling again in response. "Good! Let's go!"

Lindsay simply gulped as she reluctantly followed her team into the woods.

SCREAMING GOPHERS

As the Screaming Gophers walked through their assign path towards the campsite, Gwen was in the front walking as far away from everyone as possible without outright separating from them. She was slumped down and looking at the ground as Trent walked up to her. "Hey, Gwen, wait up! Can I walk with you?" The guitarist asked nicely.

"No…" Gwen groaned as she embarrassedly looked away from Trent.

"Hey, if this is about that whole diary thing…" Gwen's only response to Trent was to speed up and walk away from Trent.

Trent sighed and looked down in response. He really didn't mind the whole diary thing. In fact, if Gwen did in fact have a crush on him, which seemed pretty likely, then he would be incredibly stoked about that. Gwen was a really cool girl. Mysterious, cool, attractive, pretty much the full package. And he thought he was actually making some progress with her only for-

"Ugh!" Grunting as she moved forward while repeatedly scratching her body. Heather. She was the reason why things started to drift apart between them. Because Heather read Gwen's diary to the entire viewing world he and Gwen started to drift apart due to Gwen's embarrassment. Thankfully Gwen did manage to get back at Heather a little, but there was only so much revenge could cure.

"She is so the one going home next." Heather growled as she glared at the back of Gwen's head while scratching her body.

"Who?" Trent questioned while giving Heather a light glare.

"Who do you think?" Heather yelled back as she pointed to the goth walking ahead of everyone. "She dumped Harold's red ant farm into my bed!" That was the reason Heather was so itchy. Ever since the talent show, red ants that Gwen got from Killer Bass Harold had infested Heathers bed and have been biting the girl in her sleep. No matter what Heather did to try and get rid of them, there was always more.

"Yeah." Trent rolled his eyes in response. "But you did read her diary out to the entire world."

At this, Heather turned around and glared harshly at Trent making him and the rest of the team stop. "So?" Heather growled out as she put her hands on her hips.

"So…that was pretty harsh." Trent said, not at all intimidated by Heather.

"She is going down!" Heather yelled at everyone before going forward.

KILLER BASS

As the Killer Bass headed towards their campsite, Katie and Sadie's attention was brought to a blueberry bush that everyone else passed by. "Sadie, look." Katie gasped as she excitedly pointed to the bush of fruit. "Blueberries!"

Sadie gasped in response and excitedly said. "I love, love, love blueberries!"

"Oh my gosh!" Katie happily said as she and Sadie joined hands. "Me too!" And so the two decided to feast on blueberries…getting separated from their team in the process.

CONFESSIONAL – KATIE & SADIE

"Sadie and I are BFFFL's." Katie informed everyone with Sadie right next to her.

"Best Female Friends for Life." Sadie said what the acronym Katie used meant.

"We even got the chickenpox together!" Katie happily recalled that memory.

"Oh my gosh, that was so fun." Sadie happily said.

"It was so fun to have someone to scratch all your little scabs!" Katie said with Sadie nodding in agreement.

"You excited for this man." DJ asked Lincoln who seemed to have a permanent smile on his face. "You can't stop smiling."

"Really? Haven't noticed." Lincoln shrugged, his smile still not leaving his face. "I guess I've always been a fan of camping. Specifically, survival camping. Ever since I was 11 when me and my best friend Clyde ended up getting lost in the woods."

"Woah that really happened to you?" Geoff asked as he turned towards Lincoln, eager to hear about this story.

"Yeah! One day me and my best friend Clyde went camping in the woods. One thing led to another and we sorta ended up lost." Lincoln sheepishly chuckled at this as everyone was now listening to the Loud boy's story. "So we had to make our way out of the woods. We had to face mooses, poison ivy, rock climbs, heck we even encountered a bear ourselves. Now we sorta make it a tradition every year to go camping."

"Woooooah." Harold let out in an impressed tone. "You guys went through that when you were only 11?"

"You better believe it." Lincoln couldn't help but smirk and puff out his chest in pride a bit. "Pro tip, if we do in fact encounter a bear just play dead. It'll go away eventually so long as you pretend you're a corpse."

"Or it'll look at us and think it's an all you can eat buffet." Courtney said, not quite believing either Lincoln's story or his tip about avoiding a bear attack. "Let's just try and not encounter a bear at all please."

"Aaaaw, what's wrong princess?" Duncan asked Courtney with a smirk. "Afraid of a little bear?"

"No!" Courtney immediately denied as she snapped her head towards Duncan and glared at him. "I just don't want anything to break our winning streak is all. Ok? We can't have anything slowing us down."

"Just chill would ya." Duncan said, and as usual not threatened in the slightest by Courtney's glare. "If any bears coming along I might just project ya~"

"Ugh!" Courtney grunted out, completely disgusted by Duncan's words. "Can we just hurry it up now?"

Duncan silently snickered as Geoff high fived him. Meanwhile Lincoln just watched and rolled his eyes a bit. And as the Killer Bass walked, they were completely unaware of two things. One was that Katie and Sadie were no longer with them. Two was that something was rustling in the bushes…following them.

SCREAMING GOPHERS

After their hike was complete, the screaming Gophers were now in a mostly open area of the woods where different supplies were waiting for them such as a tent and sleeping bags. Owen put his hands to his hips. "Uh…" The big guy let out nervously. "There's no food here."

"This is a survival task." Trent informed Owen as he looked over a piece of paper that was previously attached the supplies they had. "Look at the instructions."

"I wonder if there are any bears around today." Owen asked as he walked up to Izzy with a smile on his face. "Wouldn't it be funny if we made some bear sounds and then they came?"

"Ha! That would be so funny." Izzy laughed and agreed with Owen.

"ROOOOOOOOAR!" Owen let out in a deeper voice. "I'm a bear!"

"Would you please shut up? I'm trying to read here!" Heather rudely yelled at Owen making him flinch as the mean girl looked over the instructions she took from Trent. "It says we're supposed to find our own food." Heather scoffed and looked around the campsite and still saw a complete lack of food. "I still don't see it."

"I think they mean in the woods." Trent pointed out as he pointed towards the woods around them. If this was a survival challenge it would mean they would have to, well, survive off of the things they can find around them baring the tent and sleeping bags.

"I'll go!" Owen offered as he started walking into the woods. "I'm good at finding food!"

"Well, at least this will be a good week for my diet." Heather sighed out as it looked like she would have no choice but to accept whatever food Owen could find in the woods.

SADIE AND KATIE

Hours later, and the two best friends were still lost. No sign of their team or anything that wasn't…well…the woods.

"You don't know where we are, do you?" Sadie asked her best friend who had taken the lead in finding their team.

"Yes…okay no." Katie admitted as she looked around before lowering her head. "It's so not my fault. Have you ever noticed that all trees look the same?"

"Ooh, I knew I should have known better than to listen to you." Sadie groaned out as her feet were aching pretty bad now.

"What?" Katie quickly glared at her best friend as she put her hands on her hips. "You don't think I'm smart enough to find them?"

"You're not exactly the best with like, directions." Sadie told her best friend as she shook out some dirt and pebbles that had gotten inside of her shoes.

"Yuh-huh, I am!" Katie yelled at her best friend.

"Nuh-uh! Apparently, you're not!" Sadie yelled back as she started walking ahead of her best friend. "Cause we're L-O-S-T. Lost!" Katie simply blew a raspberry at Sadie before walking behind her.

KILLER BASS

Once they reached their campsite, and read the instructions, the Killer Bass were quick to start making camp. Currently Geoff and Bridgette were setting up the tent, with Geoff trying and failing hard to flirt with Bridgette. Duncan and Eva were at work building a fire pit while Harold was out gathering up wood for said pit. DJ and Lincoln had both went out for food. Sadie and Katie were both gone with everyone still not noticing. Courtney was essentially supervising everyone and making sure everything was going well. And Dawn-

"Um, Dawn." Courtney asked the mysterious girl with a confused look. Dawn had gathered up various materials from branches, vines, leaves, and other natural materials that had fallen off its original source. Dawn wasn't about to rip the branches and leaves off of poor trees. "What are you doing?"

"I'm making a tarp for our tent." Dawn answered as she continued building her tarp. "It's going to rain tonight so we'll need it."

"It's not going to rain." Courtney stated as she looked up past the trees and saw a perfectly clear and sunny sky. "There's not a single cloud in the sky. There's no way its going to rain." Dawn didn't listen to Courtney and simply continued to make her 100% natural tarp. "Ugh, fine whatever. We're good on everything else anyway."

SCREAMING GOPHERS

Currently at the Screaming Gophers campsite, all the Gophers were simply sitting around the campfire they built. All except for Owen who was still out finding food. And speaking of food, that was something the Gophers really needed right now as most of them were groaning with growling stomachs. "Ugh, I'm so hungry…" Heather let out as her stomach practically roared.

"I think my stomach ate my stomach…" Izzy painfully groaned out.

"Yo!" Suddenly a new voice popped up and everyone looked to see a guy carrying pizza. "Who ordered the pepperoni, extra cheese?!"

"It's for the camera crew." The man working the camera said as his hand was seen waving in front of the camera. "Over here!"

Heather gasped and glared in response. "No way." The mean girl said. If they couldn't get the luxury of that kind of food, then neither should the camera crew.

Just then the bush nearby started shaking and the Screaming Gophers saw something that would fix all their food problems. "I am man!" It was none other than their teammate Owen carrying a bunch of decently sized fish tied together on a rope. "I bring fish!"

"Are you kidding me?" Heather let out in completely disbelief. How could a fat oaf like Owen manage to catch that many fish? It should have been impossible.

Meanwhile the rest of the Gophers walked up to Owen and voiced their compliments to him getting them a good amount of food with Izzy quickly taking one. "Oh, I love fish! I love fish!" Izzy then sank her teeth into the raw fish making everyone watching gasp and cringe in disgust. Izzy quickly realized this and took her teeth off the fish. "I… I guess we should cook it first."

"How do you know how to fish?" Heather demanded to know how Owen was able to catch that mighty haul of aquatic creatures.

"My grandpa taught me." Owen told everyone before turning around and bending. "I caught a shark once; it bit me in the butt. Check it out."

Owen then pulled down his pants to reveal said scar making most of the Gophers back away in disgust. All expect Izzy who stared right at it. "That is so awesome!"

THAT NIGHT

"Well, at least I know how to drive, you…you have-to-walk girl." Night had fallen on the island. Despite literal hours of searching, Katie and Sadie were still unable to find their team and the two had continued to argue over trivial matters. "Now who's smarter?"

"Trip to the beach last year ring a bell?" Sadie brought up to Katie.

"Oh, I can't believe you're bringing that up." Katie rolled her eyes in response. She couldn't begin to count the times Sadie had brought that incident up. It seemed Katie would never be allowed to live that down. "I did have a totally fetch bikini on that day, though. Ha."

"You drove my mom's car into a snack shack!" Sadie glared right into the taller girls' eyes.

"It was totally in my blind spot!" Katie crossed her arms and looked away from Sadie. "Whatever! If it wasn't for me, you'd be riding the bus to the mall!"

"Well, if it weren't for me, you wouldn't be able to find your way to the mall!" Sadie yelled back at Katie.

"Oh, I know my way to the mall!" Katie claimed as she got right into Sadie's face.

"You lean on me!" Sadie stated as she wasn't pushed back by Katie at all and kept up the argument. "If it wasn't for me, you wouldn't even be on this show!"

Katie gasped before growling at Sadie. "You're just saying that because I'm prettier than you are!"

It was Sadie's turned to gasp as a couple of squirrels started laughing at the two. "I knew you thought that!"

"It's true." Katie simply said with closed eyes and crossed arms. "Everybody thinks so."

CONFESSIONAL – KATIE AND SADIE

"Sadie's like the prettiest girl I know." Katie claimed as she pointed at Sadie next to her.

"Aww, well you're the prettiest girl I know." Sadie said back to her best friend.

"We are really pretty, aren't we?" Katie smiled as she and Sadie giggled.

"Don't you love that we can say that to each other and not feel totally conceited?" Sadie eagerly asked her best friend.

"I love that about us!" Katie happily said.

"Me too!" Sadie let out an excited gasp.

"That's it!" Sadie angrily yelled as she started walking away from Katie. "When we get back to camp, we are so splitting up as BFFFLs!"

"Fine!" Katie yelled back as she started walking forward.

"DOUBLE FINE!" Sadie yelled in retaliation.

KILLER BASS

"Dude, what did you say to her again?" Duncan asked Geoff with an amused grin as Geoff sighed a bit in embarrassment. Currently the Killer Bass were now sitting around the camp fire waiting for DJ and Lincoln to return with food. Geoff and Duncan were sitting a bit away from everyone so the two could talk with Dawn meditating, and also have set up her completed tarp over the tent, and Courtney trying to calm down a freaked out looking Bridgette. Meanwhile Eva deciding to simply use a log as a dumbbell to work out and Harold was looking over the tent and making sure to was staked down properly.

"I said…wow you pitch a tent like a guy…" And currently Geoff was explaining to Duncan how hard he failed to flirt with Bridgette earlier. This caused Duncan to use every once of willpower he had to not burst out laughing and alert every one of their conversation. "Is it that bad?"

"Dude, I don't think any guy has struck out harder than that before." Duncan shook his head at Geoff who simply slumped down in response. "You really need to sharpen up on your lady skills my friend." Just then Duncan and Geoff's stomachs growled reminding them of their hunger. "But ya can't do that on an empty stomach. Hey woman!" Duncan got the attention of Courtney who proceeded to quickly glare at him. "What's for dinner? I'm starving over here."

"I hope you don't expect me to dignify that with a response." Courtney said to the delinquent right as the bush nearby rustled a bit, making Bridgette flinch in fright a little bit.

"Hey guys." Luckily the one coming out of the bush made the surfer girl calm down as the Bass all saw it was the gentle giant DJ coming back to camp while holding a rabbit. "Look what I found." DJ then gently patted the rabbit's back making It cough.

"Well, I've never had rabbit stew before, but what the heck?" Duncan said as he and a few others walked up to DJ, expecting the rabbit to be their dinner for the night. "I'm game."

Dawn gasped in worry, but luckily DJ pulled the rabbit away from everyone. "This is my new pet!" DJ told everyone as he held the rabbit closer to him. "I'm callin' him Bunny!"

"You mean you couldn't find any food?" DJ shook his head in response to Courtney's question making the CIT sigh. "What about Lincoln? Where's he?"

"Don't know said we should split up." DJ explained as Dawn closed her eyes and seemingly focused on the area around them without using her eyes. "Cover more ground that way."

"Wait…he's approaching. I sense him." Dawn informed everyone as they all turned to Dawn who had raised her hand. Just then Dawn's eyes snapped open as she smiled and pointed south west. "That way!"

Everyone was silent and looked where Dawn pointed. After a moment or two of complete silence, everyone was beginning to think that Dawn was wrong…until. "Hey guys sorry I'm late." Everyones head snapped back to where Dawn was pointing and saw none other then Lincoln coming back to camp. "Just making sure that everyone has enough to eat."

When Lincoln fully came into view, everyone gasped as they saw that he had with him. In one of Lincoln's hands was a sack containing many different kinds of berries, cherries, and some other fruits. And in Lincoln's other hand, similar to what Owen had for the Gophers, was a whole bunch of fish. "Oh wow!" Geoff let out as everyone ran to Lincoln. "Dude that's freakin awesome! How'd you get this much stuff man?"

"It was pretty easy actually." Lincoln explained as he set the sack of fruit down allowing everyone to take and munch on them. "All I needed to do was find a river. After that it was a simple matter of tracking down various berry bushes and some trees that prefer to be near an aquatic environment. And river also means fish and there were a ton there today."

"Huh, not bad there snowball." Duncan said as he took a fish. "Looks like tonight we feast like kings."

"Well at least someone is useful." Courtney have a light glare to Duncan before popping a few blueberries into her mouth. "How'd you learn how to do all this Lincoln?"

"Like I told you. I watched a lot of survival shows. Also read a lot of survival stuff. I own all of Rip Hardcores books and read them cover to cover." Lincoln told everyone as Duncan and Geoff began to set up something over the fire to roast the fish on. "I was always into that stuff even before me and Clyde's experience. Never know when you gonna need these skills after all."

"Nice work dude!" DJ complimented as he slapped Lincoln on the back. He slapped a little too hard causing Lincoln to tumble forward and knock some of the wind out of him. "Now come on, lets eat. Bunny's hungry."

Lincoln couldn't help but smile as everyone enjoyed the fruits, literally in Dawn and Bridgette's case as they only ate the fruits he gathered, of his labor.

CONFESSIONAL – LINCOLN

"Huh, didn't realize how much my skills would actually come in handy for the team." Lincoln scratched the back of his head with a small smile on his face. "It was kinda nice to actually show off a little and get food for everyone. Maybe coming here was a good idea after all I've actually been feeling kinda…good lately."

"Hmmmm, these berries are simply delicious." Dawn complimented as she and Lincoln sit next to each other with Dawn tossing a few raspberries into her mouth. "Mother nature's candies and nourishment. It doesn't get much better than this."

"Glad you like them!" Lincoln said, not noticing his cheeks turning pink at Dawn's compliment. "Just hoped I gathered enough for everyone."

"It's fine Lincoln." Dawn reassured the white-haired boy. Dawn then looked to the fire and frowned a bit at seeing some of the fish roasting above it with Duncan and Geoff already chowing down on some. "Those poor fish though…"

Lincoln flinched a bit at hearing Dawn's tone about the fish he caught being roasted and eaten. "S-S-S-Sorry Dawn…" Lincoln apologized as he slumped down a bit. "I…know you're against the whole eating animals thing, sorry if I-"

"No! No! No! Lincoln, its…it's fine, really." Dawn quickly apologized, upset that she had accidently hurt Lincoln's feelings a bit and quickly wanted to reverse that. "I realize that some people prefer to eat…meat. Its ok. In a way its just nature. Animals eat animals all the time."

"Are you sure?" Lincoln asked as Dawn quickly put a hand to his shoulder.

"Yes Lincoln, its fine." The mysterious girl reassured Lincoln before grabbing some more fruit. "Lets just enjoy the food and get some rest."

"Yeah…sounds good." Lincoln smiled back at Dawn and everything seemed ok again as Lincoln asked. "What's with the tarp by the way?"

"I built that." Dawn explained to Lincoln. "It's going to rain soon tonight."

"Hmmmm…" Lincoln hummed and looked up at the night sky. Despite the hours that have passed, hardly a cloud in sight. But Lincoln simply chose to shrug and say. "Well I'll take your word for it." Dawn smiled at Lincoln's trust in her as Duncan pointed something out.

"Has anyone seen Tweedledumb and Tweedleidiot?"

KATIE AND SADIE

"Katie, look. It's the tree with the fork in it." Sadie pointed out with a smile as she looked at a fork that was currently stabbed into a tree. "That's good, right?!"

"No. It's not good." Katie said with a frown as she's remembered seeing that tree before. "It's the same tree we saw two hours ago! we just walked in a gigantic circle!"

"HOOT! HOOT!"

"AAAAAAAAAAHHHH!" Both Katie and Sadie screamed in absolute terror at hearing the sound of an owl hooting. The two girls ended up running into a cave and hugged each other for comfort.

"We'll be safe here until morning." Katie said as she and Sadie shook violently.

However, a bat screeching made them doubt that as they clung onto each other tighter. "We're going to die here. We're going to die here."

SCREAMING GOPHERS

"Okay. Fire's hot. Fish are grilling. Tent is tenting." Owen listed off the things going on in their campsite with all the Gophers looking pretty relaxed right now. All except Izzy who wasn't even with the group right now.

"Nice goin', man." Trent complimented the big guy. "Fish looks awesome."

"Thanks, man. I owe it all to grandpa." Owen said as he recounted all the times he and his grandpa went camping, fishing, or hunting together.

"So, you and your grandpa actually fought a bear once?" Trent asked pretty curious about that story.

"Heck yes, it was the scariest day of my life." Owen said as he proceeded to tell his teammates the story. "We were out in the woods when we came upon the great beast. I tell you; he was ten feet high if he was a foot! And then he roared his terrible roar! [imitates roar] We grabbed our shotgun. We knew it was either him or us. It was nothing personal, just the law of the wild. And then, bam! One shot was all it took to fell the great beast. We took his blood and marked ourselves to honor him. It was a good death."

"Yeah right." Heather rolled her eyes, not believing Owen for even a second. "There's no way you took down a ten-foot bear." Heather then looked around and noticed a distinct lack of a certain orange haired girl. "Hey, has anyone seen crazy girl?"

"I think she had to pee." Lindsay said as she remembered Izzy saying she had to use the bathroom…quite a while ago.

"That was over an hour ago!" Trent immediately stood up with a concerned expression as he called out to their missing teammate. "Izzy! Izzy?!"

"Izzy the Gopher, where are you?!" Owen called out loudly to the orange haired girl. Just then a bush started shaking causing everyone to relax. "Hehe, good. We thought we lost you there for a minute-" But everyone gasped in fear as they all saw what emerged from the bush. It certainly wasn't there missing teammate but a big brown growling bear. "Great Pyramid of Giza!" Owen started running around in a panic as the rest of the Gophers backed away in fear with Cody even peeing his pants. "We're all going to die! We're gonna get eaten alive by a bear! Oh, the horror! Somebody help us! I want my mommy!"

At this point Heather got annoyed by Owen's screaming and tripped the big guy before pointing at the tall tree nearby. "The trees! Climb into the trees!" All the Gophers were quick to do so before the bear got to them.

KILLER BASS

Currently, with bellies full of fish and berries, the Killer Bass were simply passing the time by sitting around the fire.

"HOOT! HOOT!"

Bridgette flinched and breathed heavily for a bit in response to the owl. DJ, with Bunny in his arms, was quick to reassure the girl and calm her down. "Be cool." DJ said to the surfer girl in a calm tone. "It's just an owl."

"Sorry." Bridgette apologized as she rubbed her arm. "I just get really freaked out in the forest."

"This reminds me of this really scary story I heard once." Duncan said, getting everyones attention.

"Awesome." Geoff said, already wanting to hear this story. "Tell it man."

"Are you sure?" Duncan asked with a bit of a smirk. "Because the story I'm thinking of is pretty hardcore."

"Ooh, we're so scared." Courtney sarcastically said with the roll of her eyes.

"Alright." Duncan simply shrugged. "But don't say I didn't warn you. One night, a lot like this one…" And so Duncan got to telling his story. And what a story it was as soon enough a majority of the Bass team was shaking in their boots with the only exception being Dawn who remained calm like always.

"So suddenly…they-they heard this tap-tap-tapping on the side of the car." Duncan continued to tell his story, enjoying the looks of fear on most of his teams faces. "The girl started to freak out, and by this time, even the guy was getting a bit scared. So he turned the car on and he stepped on it. When they got back to the girl's house, she opened the door and screamed! Because there, hanging from the door handle…was the bloody hook. They say that this killer is still alive, wandering these very woods. He could be just about anywhere, really. Maybe even right here!" Duncan then suddenly pulled out a meat hook attached to his hand causing everyone, sans Dawn, to scream loudly with a majority of the team hiding behind DJ.

All exception Lincoln who ended up jumping into the arms of the person next to him. "There, there, everything's all right." Lincoln slowly looked to see he was in Dawn's arms with the light blond girl lightly patting his head and rocking him a bit. "Don't be afraid." Lincoln's face exploded in red, not noticing Harold and DJ sending him thumbs up, as he slowly got off Dawn and simply sat next to her. All the while Dawn blushed a bit herself and silently giggled.

"Muahahahahaha!" Duncan laughed evilly as he put a hand to his head in response to everyones fearful reactions.

"Duncan!" Courtney yelled as she walked up to the delinquent. "That was so not funny!"

"Oh, yes it was! I just wish it was all on camera!" Duncan laughed before pointing to the camera recording them. "Oh wait, it is!"

"You are so vile." Courtney glared hard at the delinquent. "Do your parents even like you?"

"I don't know, Jumpy McChicken." Duncan answered with a smirk. "I haven't asked them lately." Just then a wolf howling could be heard making Courtney flinch in fear and end up leaning into Duncan who took the frightened girl into his arms. Duncan smirked and looked to Geoff who gave him a thumbs up.

SCREAMING GOPHERS

It was safe to say that the Bass were doing better then the Gophers. At worst, the Bass had to deal with Duncan's scary stories. But currently the Gophers were dealing with an actual bear as it ended up chasing the whole team up a tree. "So what do we do now?" Trent asked while sharing a branch with Gwen and Heather.

"Don't look at me." Heather told Trent.

"It was your idea to climb the trees." Gwen stated as it was Heathers fault they were in the position they were in now.

"Well, why don't you ask the bear hunting expert?" Heather yelled as she looked up to the person who claimed to have killed a bear far bigger than the one terrorizing them right now. "Hey Owen, what now?"

"How should I know?!" Owen yelled while clinging onto the tree for dear life.

"Dude, you said you killed a bear!" Leshawna pointed out Owens story of him and his grandpa killing a bear once.

"I was being theatrical!" Owen stated.

"This is all your fault!" Heather yelled harshly at Owen while glaring at the big guy. "If you hadn't been growling like that, we never would've attracted him to our site!"

"Excuse me for living!" Owen cried as he started to bang his head against the tree.

"Hey, hey, hey. Ease up on the guy." Trent tried to get everyone to both calm down and stop yelling at Owen. "He did bring us all that fish."

As if one que, the bear invading their campsite started sniffing at the cooking fish. "Hey! Lay off our fish!" Heather yelled at the bear that was still eyeing her teams' fish.

"It's probably already eaten, Izzy!" Lindsay cried out as she held on tight to the tree.

"Then it shouldn't be hungry anymore!" Heather claimed causing everyone in her team to gasp and look at her in shock. "What? This is survival of the fittest. She should've just peed in her pants like Cody."

As Cody looked down in shame, the branch Leshawna was on suddenly snapped causing her to scream as she fell to the ground…where the bear was. The bear growled as it inched closer to Leshawna with the girl backing away slowly as her teammates gasped. "Dear Abby, she's going to die!" Owen yelled as they watched Leshawna be backed into the tree, completely cornered.

"Eh, nice bear." Leshawna squeaked out fearfully as the bear stood up and growled viciously. Leshawna then proceeded to scream loudly. "Somebody help me!"

As her teammates told her various things to do in order to avoid the bear…the bear proceeded to smile and. "Hehe, hey are you ok?"

All of the Screaming Gophers went silent. All their fear replaced with confusion as Leshawna pointed out. "Uh, did that bear just ask me a question?" The Gophers looked down in confusion…until a few gasped as they recognized the voice the 'bear' just spoke with.

Everyone watched in surprised as the 'bear' reached for its head…and pulled it off. It turned out, the bear was simply Izzy herself in a bear costume.

"Oh my goodness, I did not see that coming!" Owen laughed as he slid down the tree. He's never been happier to see Izzy before.

"Okay, I'm so confused right now." Lindsay said as she and everyone else made their way out of the tree.

"What are you some kind of freak?" Gwen asked as she glared at Izzy.

"I thought it would be funny!" Izzy laughed.

CONFESSIONAL – IZZY

"Okay, okay, that was so funny." Izzy stated while still wearing her bear suit. "Like 'Oh, it's a bear! Oh no!' and like 'We're all gonna die now! Help! Help!' Hahahaha! And I'm like 'Rah! I'm gonna eat you!' Ahahahaha! Like I could actually do that! There's no way, okay?"

KILLER BASS

A little after Duncan's scary story, the Killer Bass were all now huddled into the tent. However, many of them were having difficulty falling asleep. The only ones who actually seemed to have no issues with the current conditions they were in were Lincoln, Dawn, and Duncan who had their eyes shut and breathed calmly in their sleep.

Bridgette however was far from having a good time as she constantly fidgeted in her sleep. "What's wrong?" DJ asked the surfer girl as he felt her constantly shifting around. "Gotta go pee?"

"Like crazy." Bridgette nodded as she looked out at the tent to the dark of the night. Dawn had been the one to put the fire out and took the proper precautions to where no forest fires could happen. "But I'm too scared to leave the tent."

"Yeah, me too." DJ said as he held up a jar containing his own pee.

Now…not exactly wanting to resort to that option, Bridgette womaned up and headed outside the tent. She was nervous…but she really needed to go. Narrowing her eyes to see better, the surfer girl looked and saw a bush only a few feet away. So gathering up all the courage she could, Bridgette carefully stepped towards the bush. But when she got there…

Rustle!

Bridgette flinched and fell to her butt. The bush in front of her shook rather violent. And the rustling only continued causing Bridgette to back up and, "AAAAAAAAAAAHHHHH!" Everyone was quick to run out of the tent as they saw Bridgette backing away from a violently shaking bush. "IT'S A BEAR! IT'S A BEAR! IT'S A BEAR!"

Nearly everyone flinched as the creature in the bush got closer and closer as shown by the rustling intensifying. Everyone got ready to either run for their lives or fight the bear when-

"Brbrbrbrbrbr!" A motorboat sound caught everyone off guard as they all looked to the bush and saw…a platypus coming out.

"Uuuuum, is it just me or is that a platypus?" Courtney asked as Lincoln and Dawn's eyes widened as they looked to see the creature for themselves.

"Wait a minute…" Everyone watched as the Platypus waddled past Bridgette and over to Lincoln with it putting one of its feet on Lincoln's shoe. Lincoln chuckled a bit as he crouched down and petted the mammals head. "Hey there little buddy, I remember you what are you doing out here?"

"You know this freak of nature?" Duncan asked with a raised brow. "Didn't know you liked to hang around toxic waste exposed animals."

Lincoln and Dawn gave Duncan a brief glare as Harold spoke up. "It's not mutated Duncan, it's a platypus." The ginger pointed out as Lincoln and Dawn leaned down to the semi-aquatic mammal. "Platypi have adapted and developed traits similar to multiple animals in order to survive in the harsh environment of Australia. They're also one of few mammals to lay eggs."

"Then whats the little dude doin out here?" Geoff asked with a confused look.

"We don't know. But we have encountered this beautiful little creature before." Dawn cooed as she scratched under the platypus's bill. "We saw the poor thing trapped in a trash bag on the lake so Lincoln saved him."

"Well couldn't just let the little guy drown out there." Lincoln told everyone as he continued petting the Platypus. "But what are you doing here bud? Wouldn't you rather be at the lake."

"Brbrbrbrbrbr." The platypus said in response.

"Aaaaaaaawwww." Dawn gushed. "That is just precious."

"What?" DJ asked in a confused tone. "What'd he say?"

"He said he wanted to meet up with Lincoln again." Dawn told everyone making all eyes go to the Loud boy. "He was so grateful for you saving him and wants to hang out with you more."

"Huh, is that right buddy?" Lincoln asked as he scratched the Platypus's head causing it to make a strange purring-like sound. While Lincoln couldn't understand animals like Dawn could, he felt like he knew what response the platypus made. "Well alright then." Lincoln then proceeded to pick up the Platypus and headed towards the tent. "Make room everyone, we're sleeping with a platypus tonight."

"We're seriously gonna let that thing sleep with us?" Courtney asked as everyone else headed to the tent. But no one really responded to Courtney as they headed to the tent, except for Bridgette who still had to pee, leaving Courtney to sigh. "Fine." And with that, Courtney headed to the tent to hopefully get some shut eye.

But before she got there…

Drip.

Courtney stopped as she felt a drop of water hit her head and looked up…right when a downpour started. All the Killer Bass looked out at the rain in surprise as Courtney quickly headed back into the tent. "But-there was-how did-rain…" Courtney then looked to Dawn who had her usual calm smile on her face. She…predicted the rain.

"Dawn." Lincoln said with the Platypus on his lap. "You are awesome." Dawn blushed a little at the compliment. And it didn't hurt that her tarp was successfully keeping the tent dry.

CONFESSFIONAL - DAWN

"I owe it all to the tea leaves." Dawn said as she held up a tea leaf for the camera. "I read them every morning and they inform me of future events that I should be aware about. It was actually due to them that I learned about this show."

"Aaaaaah…" Lincoln sighed in content as he and Dawn laid down next to each other with the Platypus on Lincoln's chest. "Wonder how the Gophers are doing right now."

SCREAMING GOPHERS

To answer Lincoln's question…not good.

After Izzy's like joke the Gophers proceeded to start eating their fish…only for a real bear to show up. One thing led to another, Owen ended up ripping a bit of the bears fur off, and now the Gophers were once again up in a tree with rain pouring down on them, and a big ol bear waiting down below.

MORNING

Courtney was sleeping soundly in the tent. She actually had a pretty good sleep overall. Especially thanks to the rather comfortable pillow she was laying on. "Morning, sunshine." Courtney's eyes snapped opened as she looked and saw that the 'pillow' she was laying on was Duncan's chest.

"Oh my gosh! Ew!" Courtney let out as she stood up in the tent with her and Duncan being the only ones in there. "You were cuddling me!"

"I was calmly lying on my back and trying to catch a few Z's." Duncan stated with a smirk on his face as he left the tent and saw the rest of his team cleaning up the area and taking down their campsite. "You were snuggling up to me."

"You are such an ogre." Courtney insulted the delinquent as she left the town.

"I've been called worse." Duncan shrugged making Courtney growl.

CONFESSIONAL – COURTNEY

"Okay, I just wanna say for the record, that I was totally asleep and therefore, unconscious at the time of the "alleged cuddling" with said Neanderthal." Courtney quickly denied her cuddling with Duncan. "So essentially, it's like it never happened."

SCREAMING GOPHERS

With the Screaming Gophers, they were in better shape then they could have been. Due to the bear, which was gone thankfully, they all ended up sleeping in the tree they were using to escape the bear and that left them with aching backs. "Oh! I think it's safe, guys. The bear's gone." Trent told everyone after cracking his back.

"And the map." Gwen said as she held up a completely soaked map.

"Kay, I don't know how raccoons sleep in trees, because I'm so stiff." Izzy, still wearing her bear costume, said while cracking her back.

"They must be really limber." Owen guessed as he stretched out as much as he could.

"You know what, crazy girl? I don't wanna hear another word from you or the bear hunter here." Heather yelled as she glared at both Izzy and Owen. "If you two hadn't been acting like bear bait all night, we could have actually slept in our tent!"

Just then a bird flew by them tweeting leading to Owen, Izzy, and Heather all yelling. "SHUT UP!" At the poor bird.

And so once the campers on both team took down their sites, the race was on. Both the Killer Bass and Screaming Gophers headed back to Wawanakwa as fast they could so they could be the first ones and win the challenge. With Lincoln having the Platypus riding on top of his head.

Chris was seen putting wood into the fire pit for the elimination ceremony that would be taking place that night. Just then the host heard some voices and looked to see none other then the Killer Bass coming to him first with the addition of a Platypus…and the subtraction of Katie and Sadie. "We're the first ones back!" Courtney cheered as Lincoln smiled widely as he took the Platypus on his head into his hands.

Just then the Screaming Gophers appeared and gasped when they saw the Bass already there. "Oh no! They beat us here!" Heather raged at losing four times in a row! She then turned to glare at Owen and pushed him down. "This is all your fault!"

"Uh uh uh uh. Not so fast, Gopherinos!" Chris spoke up causing everyone to look at him with a confused look. "It seems that the Killer Bass are missing a few fish. And you can't just replace them with a Platypus Lincoln."

"Brbrbrbr." The platypus let out in response.

"Oh, you mean Katie and Sadie?" Courtney asked as she looked around and, sure enough, the best friends still weren't with them. "I'm pretty sure they got eaten by wolves last night."

"Darn shame." Duncan shook his head, not really upset about them being lost one bit.

But then everyone heard two more sets of foot steps coming towards them and looked to see the best friends themselves Katie and Sadie coming into camp. "We made it!" Katie said with massive amounts of relief.

"We're safe!" Sadie smiled as she and her best friend narrowly avoiding a bear with torn out fur on its head as it turned out the cave they were sheltered in was its cave. Sadie then looked to the Killer Bass and started explaining what exactly happened to them. "Oh my gosh, guys! We got totally lost and then got in this massive fight!"

"And there was this huge bear, and he was all 'Rahhhh! You're in my crib, so get out!" Katie continued.

"And we had to run, and it was like, so scary!" Sadie finished the story as Katie turned to her best friend.

"Oh, Sadie, I'm so sorry I said I was prettier than you." Katie sincerely apologized to her best friend.

"And I'm so sorry I brought up the snack shack." Sadie also gave her own apology.

"And I'm sorry I said your butt was too big to fit in the bus seats." Katie gave another apology with Sadie becoming confused with this one.

"You did?" Sadie asked as she didn't recall Katie saying that last night.

"Um…well…not to your face." Katie sheepish admitted.

"Oh who cares." Sadie shrugged it off and she and Katie hugged. "And you're my best friend and I love you!"

"Oh, I love you too!" Katie and Sadie hugged harder as a sound of a throat loudly clearing got their attention.

"You two finished your little love-fest?" Courtney asked, being the one to get the girls attention. Sadie and Katie nodded their heads. "Good…because thanks to you, we just lost the challenge!" The best friends flinched as Courtney glared and yelled at them.

"All right, Killer Bass. One of your fishy butts is going home." Chris declared the Killer Bass the losers of the challenge before pointing to the Gophers. "Gophers, congrats on breaking your losing streak. And to celebrate, you're going on an all-expense paid trip to…the Tuck Shop!"

All the Screaming Gophers proceeded to cheer in response as all the Killer Bass started to glare at Katie and Sadie. Eva was about to stomp over to them only for DJ and Geoff to hold her back.

"Brbrbrbrbr!" The Platypus let out towards Katie and Sadie.

"Yeah." Courtney narrowed her eyes at the two girls. "What the Platypus said."

THAT NIGHT

And so began the fifth dramatic elimination ceremony. The Killer Bass's first one since the very first one. The winning streak was nice while it lasted. "You've all cast your votes." Chris said as he held up a plate containing only 10 marshmallows with there being 11 Killer Bass. "The camper who does not recieve a marshmallow must immediately hit The Dock of Shame, grab the Boat of Losers, and get the heck outta here. And you can't come back. Ever. Now. I can see you're all tired, so tonight, I'll just throw them to you. Savvy?" Everyone was rather relived to not have to get up as Chris started tossing Marshmallows. "Lincoln, Courtney, Duncan, Bridgette." Chris threw the first four marshmallows with Courtney glaring at Duncan as he showed off his marshmallow to her. "DJ, Eva, Harold, Dawn, Geoff."

That left one marshmallow and two contestants. Katie and Sadie. The best friends hugged each other. Only one of them would get to stay. They would be forced to separate. "Sadie." And so Chris threw the last marshmallow to Sadie with the girl not catching it and continued to cling onto Katie, who would be leaving for home.

"No! Why Katie? Why her?!" Sadie yelled out as tears started to build up in her eyes.

"It's so unfair!" Katie sadly yelled, not wanting to be separated from Sadie.

"I so can't do this!" Sadie shook her head as she wished there was some way to avoid this. "I've never been anywhere without Katie! We have to be together or I'll totally die!"

"Sadie, listen to me." Katie said as she grabbed Sadie's face and looked her best friend in the eye. "You can do this. You are strong and beautiful, and like, maybe even smarter than me. And plus, you're like, the funnest girl I know. You have to do it for both of us!"

Sadie cried a bit, but nodded as she took her best friends' hand and was ready to take her friend over to the Boat of Losers. And after that, Sadie would be left to fend for herself on Total Drama Island. "I know they cost us the challenge and all, but I can't help but feel bad for them." Lincoln said as he couldn't help but think about how Clyde was doing back home. There was no signal out here so he couldn't call or text his friends and family and could only wonder what they were up to back home.

"Brbrbrbrbr."

"What the…" Lincoln looked next to the stump and saw that the Platypus had once again followed him despite Lincoln putting back in the lake earlier that day. "Hehe, what the heck dude. Don't you have nature to go back to or something?"

"Brbrbrbr." The Platypus let out as it jumped onto Lincoln's lap.

"Aaaawww, that's just adorable." Dawn gushed as she sent the two a sweet smile. "He wants to stay with you!"

"Huh, really?" Lincoln asked as he watched the Platypus settle down on his lap. "Heheh, well if you wanna stay with me that bad, then alright bud. Hmmm, now if you're gonna be staying with me what should I call you?"

"Brbrb." The platypus told Lincoln.

"He says his name is Edward." Dawn said as she moved over to Lincoln and Edward and starting petting the latter.

"Well if that's the case…" Lincoln began saying as he put a soft hand on Edwards back. "Welcome to the Killer Bass Edward the Platypus."

And with that, another episode of Total Drama Island came to an end.

Chapter 8: Phobia Factor

Chapter Text

"Last time on Total Drama Island…" Chris recounted as the camera panned in on him. "The campers had their survival skills put to the test when they spent the entire night camping in the woods. Katie and Sadie's friendship was strained when Katie's sense of direction got them totally lost. Duncan's mad ghost-story telling skills freaked out the Killer Bass, haha, and uh, Izzy played a prank on the Gophers by dressing up as a bear. Unfortunately, a real bear showed up and the Gophers spent the night up in a tree, which really sucked for them. Cody peed in his pants and then it rained. Luckily for the Bass, Dawn's freaky hippie magic predicted the oncoming storm and took measures to keep her team dry. Ultimately, the Killer Bass were the ones on the chopping block, leaving Katie without a marshmallow. Yup, the challenge was rough, all right. And if I have anything to say about it, today's will be even more brutal. Luckily, I do. What fresh horror have we planned for our campers? Find out next on Total. Drama. Island!"

Currently all of the Killer Bass were still gathered around at the camp fire with the exception of Bridgette and Sadie. Despite no longer having Katie and being down to 10 human members, the Killer Bass now had Edward the Platypus with them. Dawn was sitting next to Lincoln and both were petting Edward with a few watching, such as DJ, Geoff, and Harold, smiling at the scene and a few raising an eyebrow. "So what?" Duncan asked as he rested his head in his hands. "You're just gonna keep him now."

"Yep pretty much." Lincoln answered as he scratched Edward's head. "He wants to keep hanging around me so why not ya know?"

Just then the sound of crying got everyones attention and they looked to see Bridgette holding Sadie's hand with Sadie crying loudly with tears staining her face and holding onto a rip off piece of dock in her other hand. Bridgette sat Sadie down on a stump with the girl hugging the piece of wood she had as Bridgette turned to her team and said. "It was a long goodbye." The surfer girl then passed by Lincoln, giving Edward a small pat on the head as well, before sitting down on her own stump.

After a moment or two of sitting around the fire in silence. That was until the Screaming Gophers approached them with Beth carrying around a plate of green gelatin with a gummy worm inside it. "What do you guys want?" Courtney glared at the opposing team. "Come to rub it in?"

"We got you some extra dessert after our tuck shop party." Trent explained as Beth held up the plate of dessert. "Thought you might want some."

"So what?" Courtney crossed her arms and narrowed her eyes at the Gophers. She wasn't quite believing what they were saying. "You're just being…nice?"

"Ok." Gwen rolled her eyes and gave the real reason her team was here as she pointed at Owen. "Owen stank up our cabin and we need some time to air out." As if on cue Owen farted with Trent wincing a bit in disgust.

Beth then walked up to Courtney and held up the gelatin for her. "NO!" Courtney screamed as she seemed to actually back away from the dessert in…fear? Everyone gave Courtney a strange look as the CIT quickly tried to recompose herself. "I mean, no thanks. I'm good."

"What, are you on a diet or something?" Duncan asked, confused as to why Courntey reacted say fearfully to the desert.

"No!" Courtney glared at the delinquent. "I just don't like green jelly, okay?"

Everyone decided to simply shrug it off and pay it no mind. At least all except Dawn who, in true Dawn fashion, knew what the true deal was with Courtney but chose to keep silent. Beth then walked up to DJ and held the dessert to him but DJ took a look at the gummy worm inside and had a reaction similar to Courtney. "SNAKE!" DJ screamed as he flipped the dessert away from him with the green gelatin landing on the ground in front of the Gophers.

Cody walked up to the ruined jelly and pulled out the gummy worm. "Chill, dude." Cody told DJ as he held the candy worm up for the big softie to see. "It's just a gummy worm."

"Sorry for trippin'." DJ apologized as he slumped down. "Snakes just freak me out."

"You want scary?" Lincoln said in a bit of a joking tone with a small smirk on his face. "Try avoiding five emotionally unstable older sisters, once a week, every month."

"Pfffft, hahahahaha!" Most of the boys from both teams ended up laughing hard at this with the girls having reactions that went from amused smirk such as Eva to unamused such as Gwen.

"It's alright DJ." Bridgette stepped in once the laughter eventually died down. "I'm sure you guys noticed last night, but I'm kinda afraid of the woods."

"Kinda is an understatement." Duncan smirked causing Bridgette to give him a small glare.

CONFESSIONAL – GWEN

"So suddenly, everyone's having this big share-fest by the fire." Gwen began explaining what happened at the camp fire after DJ and Bridgette revealed their fears. "Like Beth went on and on about how her mortal fear is being covered by bugs, Harold's afraid of ninjas, Leshawna's afraid of spiders, even Heather admitted she's afraid of sumo wrestlers."

"My worst fear?" Gwen hardly had to think about this one once the phobia baton was passed to her. "I guess…being buried alive.

"Walking through a minefield." Lindsay spoke up on her fear. "In heels."

"Flying, man." Owen said with a fearful expression. "That's some crazy stuff."

"Hah. I would never go up in a plane." Izzy turned out to share her fear with Owen. "Never!"

"I'm scared of hail." Geoff spoke in a bit of a low tone as he looked into the camp fire. "It's small but deadly, dude."

Sadie sniffled a few times before saying her fear. "Bad haircuts."

"Oh, okay. I change mine!" Lindsay spoke up after Sadie gave her fear. "That's so much scarier than a minefield!"

Cody rubbed a finger against his chin for a bit in thought and eventually shared what his fear was. "Having to diffuse a time bomb under pressure."

"Being completely cut off from nature." Dawn said as she kept her hand on Edward.

Eva crossed her arms and grumbled a bit before she finally revealed her fear to everyone. "Having to wear girly, frilly clothing in front of everyone."

"I'm not really afraid of anything." Courtney said confidently.

"Bologna." Duncan disguised his word as a cough with Dawn rolling her eyes a little bit.

"Oh really?" Courtney narrowed her eyes at the delinquent. "Well, what exactly is your phobia, Mr. Know-it-all?"

Duncan actually flinched at this and everything went quiet except for the fire crackling in front of him. All eyes were on Duncan as the delinquent lowered his head. Seeing no real way out, Duncan decided to just rip the bandage off. "C-Celine Dion music store standees…" He shamefully admitted.

"Haha, ex-squeeze me?" Cody asked with a laugh as he put a hand around his ear. "I didn't quite get that."

Duncan tried to make himself smaller as Trent spoke up with a chuckle. "Dude, did you say Celine Dion music store standees?"

"Ooh, I love Celine Dion!" Lindsay excitedly said before growing confused. "What's a standee?"

"You know." Trent explained to the dumb blond. "That cardboard cutout thing that stands in the music store."

"Don't…say it dude!" Duncan told Trent with a glare.

"So if we had a cardboard standee right now…" Courtney just had to take the chance to tease Duncan about this. Especially since all the stunts he's pulled since day one of camp.

"Shut up!" Duncan yelled as he covered his eyes. The delinquent then uncovered them a bit and narrowed them and pointed at Trent. "What about you guys?"

"Okay, well, I hate mimes. Like, a lot." Trent quickly admitted before the guitarist turned and looked right at Lincoln. The white head has been…oddly quiet during this whole thing. It seemed Lincoln tried his best to hide in plain sight and chose to simply pet his brand-new pet Platypus. "Hey Lincoln." Lincoln violently flinched once his name was pointed out and everyones eyes were soon on him. "You've been weirdly quiet all-night man. What's your fear?"

Lincoln gulped audibly as he slowly looked around. The eyes of 18 campers and who knows how many cameras on him. Similar with Duncan, there was no way out. At least Duncan sorta soften the blow this would have as he was sure most would find his fear completely stupid and pathetic. So he just went out with it. "I…I…I don't like squirrels…ok."

"Wait…squirrels?" Courtney and nearly everyone gave Lincoln a confused look as he blushed in embarrassment over the whole situation. "You're seriously afraid of little fluffy squirrels.

"Y-Yeah…" Lincoln shifted a little in his stump as he tried to look away from everyone. "So what? I just…don't like squirrels ok."

"Wow, I didn't think it could get any more pathetic after Duncan's fear." Heather mocked causing Lincoln and Duncan to glare at Heather.

"Hey, it's alright." Dawn reassured Lincoln as she gently put a hand to his shoulder. Even Edward sensed his distressed and the platypus snuggled in closer to the Loud boy. "You have nothing to be ashamed of."

CONFESSIONAL – DAWN

"His aura…it was so…distressed. But…why?" Dawn actually questioned what was going on with Lincoln's fear of squirrels. Dawn. The girl who knew everyones secrets, strengths, weakness, insecurities, and more just with a mere look. "Whatever caused this fear must have been so bad he's made a true effort into hiding it in the deepest parts of his subconscious that not even I can see…..what could have happened to him?"

"Look can we just move on from me please?" Lincoln said as he put one hand on Edward and another on top of the hand Dawn placed on him, unknowingly making the girl blush, and looked to the Bass's CIT teammate. "All right, Courtney, you're afraid of something. Spit it out already.

"Nope." Courtney smirked and shook her head. "Nothing."

Duncan chuckled a bit as he pointed a thumb to Courtney. "That's not what she said last night."

"Duncan." Courtney growled and glared at the delinquent. "Did you ever consider that maybe I was just humoring you and your stupid story?"

"Sure, sure, princess." Duncan smirked and rolled his eyes, his usual attitude now back after facing the embarrassment of revealing his phobia. "Whatever floats your boat."

"Shut up!" Courtney yelled as everyone present laughed.

MORNING

It was now the morning after the night everyone revealed their fears to each other. Everyone deciding that what happened at the camp fire last night, stays at the camp fire last night and didn't speak one bit of it as they all got their breakfast. However, a certain host had some drastic change in plans. A whistle got everyones attention as they saw Chris come into the mess hall and look at both teams at their tables. "Campers!" Chris announced with his usual grin on his face. "Your next challenge is a little game I like to call…Phobia Factor! Prepare to face…your worst fears!"

"Worse than this?" Leshawna said in disgust as she lifted up her fork to show…something that could best described as a gray hairy hot dog on it.

"We're in trouble." Gwen said as she knew this challenge was going to be truly brutal.

"Now for our first victims…Heather!" Chris announced as he took a bunch of cards out of his pocket. "Meet us at the theater!" Heather took a long sip of her coffee as Chris announced what she would be going through. "It's…Sumo time!" At hearing this Heather's eyes shot open as she spat out all her coffee…on Gwen.

Beth, Cody, and Lindsay all gasped as Chris made the next announcement right at Gwen. "Gwen. You, me, the beach. A few tons of sand." Gwen's eyes shot wide open similar to Heather as the goth loudly gasped.

"Eva." Chris then turned to the athlete of the Killer Bass as she was lifted a spoon of food up to her mouth. "I believe you have a beauty appointment today." Eva froze as she ended up dropping her spoon into her food.

"Wait, how did they know those were your worst fears?" Lindsay asked in a confused tone after Chris listed the fears of not just one, not two, but three of the campers.

"Ugh." Gwen groaned as she laid her head down on the table. Trent was quick to sit next to the Goth and rub her back to comfort her. "Because we told them."

Lindsay still didn't quite get it so Trent further elaborated for the dumb blond. "At the campfire last night."

"Wait." Lindsay said as she tried to piece things together in her mind. "They were listening to us?"

"It's a reality show Einstein." Gwen irritably rolled her eyes. "They're always listening to us."

"But that's like…eavesdropping!" Lindsay gasped out in discomfort that all of their conversations were being listened in on…despite the fact that Chris said they would be monitored 24/7 on day one.

Lincoln let out a deep sigh. Dawn next to him and Edward on the table munching on a fish. "(BLEEP)!" Lincoln cussed out in response to the situation.

Dawn gasped and quickly covered Edwards ears. "Lincoln!" The aura reader scolded the white head. "There's no need for that kind of language!"

"Sorry its just…" Lincoln sighed again as he ran a head through his face. "Can't believe we were stupid enough to fall into a trap like this…"

"Alright campers. Better finish breakfast in the next five minutes." Chris announced to everyone as he held up his wrist and showed off his watch, specifically the time. "Because once that's up, it's time to confront your fears and become better men…or chicken out and give the audience something to laugh at!"

After the time Chris had given anyone, it was time for probably the most intense challenge yet of Total Drama Island. First up was Beth and her fear of being covered in bugs. For this challenge, Chris had set up a medium sized inflatable pool filled to the brim with worms.

Everyone was there to watch and either cringed in disgust, nearly barfed, or in Owen's case, fainted at the sight. Lincoln, with Edward on top of his head, gagged a few times with Dawn simply smiling and waving to the worms.

But to everyones surprised Beth stepped up to the pool of worms and simply shrugged at it before diving in. Beth didn't even have an ounce of fear in her eyes when she went it and everyone watched in shocked as the braces wearing girl swam from one end of the worm pool to the other and emerged from it and ended up covered in worms. "And Beth sets the bar way up there!" Chris commentated as Beth's teammates cheered for her. Even Owen managed to recover and cheer for Beth…only to faint once again a few seconds later.

CONFESSIONAL – LINCOLN

"Ok…" Lincoln shook his head and gave the camera an unamused look. "Beth…you freakin liar!"

Next up was Sadie and Lindsay for the Killer Bass and Screaming Gophers respectively. The two shared a fear of bad haircuts so Chris ordered them to get into the mess hall where Chris had a matching pair of ugly wigs for them. Chris was about to put one on each girl's head…only for Owen to grab one of them and put it on his own head. The big guy then danced around a bit before hitting a wall and falling to the floor, allowing the host to place the ugly wigs on Lindsay and Sadie's head. "Just keep them on for six hours and you'll both earn a point for your team." Chris told them before looking to the kitchen. "Yo Chef!"

In response to the host's words, Chef came into view while holding a hair dryer and a case of makeup. "How's our little beauty queen coming along?" Chef smirked and nodded his head making Chris clap in satisfaction. The host of the show then gestured Lindsay and Sadie to follow him outside.

All of the campers were waiting outside the mess hall and got a full view of the hair styles Sadie and Lindsay now had with a few of the campers snickering in response as the two lowered their heads and grouped up with their respective team. Chris however stayed next to the door out of the mess hall and held his arms out and announcement. "Everyone, may I introduce the totally brand new…Eva!" The doors to the mess hall opened once more and everyone gasped at what they saw.

It was Eva…looking very un-Eva like. The athlete of the Bass was now wearing a bright pink dress with that went down past her knees. Her hair was now down up in pig tails and she had hot pink lipstick, bright blue mascara, a little bit of blush. She also had pink high heels and long white gloves.

Everyone couldn't take their off Eva as the girl, looking more pissed then she's ever been, slowly stomped her way down to her team. The wood she walked over even cracked a bit from the force she stomped at. Just then Lindsay went up to Eva and smiled at her and said, "Aaaaaaww, you look so pretty!" However, Eva didn't exactly take it as a compliment and proceeded to punch Lindsay right in the face and sent the dumb blond flying quite a few yards away.

"Remember Eva." Chris spoke up getting everyones attention. "Gotta keep that all on for six hours. If even one drop of make-up is whipped away, you're out!"

Eva grumbled violently and tightened her fist to the point where veins could be seen as the athlete quickly glared at everyone. "One joke about my appearance, and you're all dead." Eva practically growled like a beast at her teammates making them all flinch in response. "GOT IT?!" Everyone from the Killer Bass quickly rose their hands and backed away while rapidly nodding their heads…while Heather looked at the scene with a smirk.

CONFESSIONAL – HEATHER

"My original plan to get Eva kicked off didn't quite work. Didn't help that their team won." Heather explained with a smirk as she rose a finger. "But you know what they say. In life, there is always a second chance."

Once everyone either got over or were threatened to not speak of Eva's make over, the next two up also shared a fear. Owen and Izzy. The two were treated to an incredibly old and rusty plane that looked like it should never be allowed to be in the air for a second. Its wings were held together by packing tape. Owen and Izzy gasped as the door to the plane opened and revealed Chef to be the flyer, while dressed as a flight attendant.

The two aerophobics very reluctantly stepped into the plane. Chef didn't give the two a chance to back out as he closed and locked up the door and quickly got the shacky plane into the air, treating Owen and Izzy to one of the most terrifying flying experiences ever.

With Harold, the ginger was simply walking into the bathroom with a magazine in hand and was about to head to a stall to do his business. However, Harold soon stopped and carefully looked around as he heard the sound of something opening close by.

Before Harold knew it, ropes were lowered from the ceiling and the ginger witness as three ninjas made their way into the room and blocked off Harold's path to the bathroom stall. But similar to Beth when she did her challenge, Harold wasn't even fazed by the ninjas. "You three should know something…" Harold spoke up making the Ninja's raise an eyebrow, their eyes being the only thing not covered by their black outfits. "When I said my fear, I only said a part of it as I knew the cameras we're watching. I do fear ninjas…but I only fear facing them unprepared and today…" The ninjas all flinched as Harold suddenly pulled out a pair on nunchucks and started to twirl them around. "I'm prepared."

"W-W-Wait!" One of the ninjas said with a clearly fake Japanese accent. "We are not real ninjas! We are just interns dressed as ninjas!"

"That's what they all say!" Harold said as he narrowed his eyes at the 'ninjas' and-

TWACK!

THUNK!

SLAM!

In a manner of only a few moves, Harold had taken down all the intern-ninjas swiftly leaving them all unconscious on the bathroom floor. Harold simply walked past all the fallen intern-ninjas and opened up the stall. Stepping into it, the ginger looked at his fallen foes and said. "Watashi no kurutta sukiru o osoreru." In Japanese before closing the stall to do his business, earning the Killer Bass their first point.

"Alright Leshawna, you ready?" Chris asked Leshawna as he gestured to an opened-up box next to him. The perfect size for Leshawna to lay down in. And currently Leshawna was only wearing a bra and her pants. Her shirt and sandals having been taken off per orders by Chris. Although the host did give her clear hardware glasses to wear.

"C-C-Can you a-at least explain to me w-what the heck it i-is I'm gonna be doing?" Leshawna stuttered fearfully. The girl with a tude scared out of her mind about how Chris is gonna exploit her arachnaphobia.

"Sure!" Chris shrugged as he pointed to the box. "Your challenge is to lay down in that box for one minute…" Chris then lifted up a cardboard box that sounded like it had something crawling around inside. A lot of things crawling around inside of it. "With 50 daddy long legs spiders crawling all over you!"

Leshawna paled as she laid down in the box right as Chris explained the thing about the daddy long legs. 50 spiders with incredibly long legs walking all over her for a minute…it was Leshawna's worst nightmare come true. "You'll be ok Leshawna!" Gwen's voice spoke up and reassured her. "They're daddy long legs! They can't hurt you!"

"Easy for you to say honey!" Leshawna shrieked in absolute terror. "You're not the one that's gonna have 50 of those sick little pest crawling around all over you!"

"You ready?" Chris asked with his grin still on his face. The box of spiders in his hands.

"NO!" Leshawna screamed.

"Great!" Chris then lifted off the lid of the cardboard box he had. "Release the spiders!"

"AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHH!" Leshawna shrieked in a pitch that should have been impossible for humans to make as 50 daddy long legs spiders were dumped all over her. She was forced to keep her mouth shut as to make sure none of these disgusting things got in her mouth.

But Leshawna was shaking more then a chihuahua in the winter as she felt all 400 legs crawling over her body. She tried her best to keep herself from standing up and running away from these things as fast as she could…but eventually a few ended up crawling on the goggles she was looking giving Leshawna a near point plank view of them.

This was the last straw as Leshawna let out another ear piercing and glass breaking shriek as she bolted up from the box, jumped out, and ran away as fast as she could, a few daddy long legs still clinging onto her. All of her teammates gasped, with the exception of Heather who facepalmed, as Chris checked his stop watch. "Not even ten seconds." The Chris gave Leshawna's time in the spider box. "That's just sad."

After Leshawna's fail, the score was still tied one to one. Next up was yet another Screaming Gopher in Heather. Everyone who could was in the stands of the theater where the talent show occurred and watched as Heather was facing her fear. On one end of the stage was a shaking Heather and on the other is a sumo wrestler.

Just then the sumo wrestler screamed and ran towards Heather at full force. Heather violently flinched and decided to play to her strengths in this situation. So quickly stepping to the side, Heather used a common bullying tactic and held her leg out in front of the sumo wrestlers' feet.

What resulted was the sumo wrestler tripping over Heathers foot and bouncing away. Heather sighed in immense relief and fell down onto her butt and successfully earned her team a second point.

Meanwhile the plan Owen and Izzy were in flew above everyone with their screams being heard.

A little later, everyone was now gathered up in the center of camp. They all watched as Chris walked up to the team's surfer gal Bridgette and put a hand on her shoulder. "Alright Bridgette, for your challenge you gotta spend six hours in the woods." Chris explained as the host pointed to the woods outside the camp and causing the surfer girl to flinch violently. "You do that, and you'll get your team a point. Take one step out of the woods and you're out!"

Bridgette gulped before she put her hands in her hoodie pockets and started shakily walking towards the woods. "Y-Y-Yeah…" Bridgette stuttered, trying her best not to lose her cool. "P-Piece of cake…"

Once Bridgette had walked out in the woods and was gone, Chris turned to the resident aura reader and spoke up to her. "And Dawn, we have quite the opposite planned for you." Chris revealed making Dawn flinched and leaned into Lincoln for support making the white head blush a bit with Edward still on his head. "It's time for you to say goodbye to the great outdoors.

"B-But how?" Dawn stuttered with a bit of fear in her voice. "Look at where we are? There's nature for miles!"

"Don't worry, we thought of everything." Chris then pulled out a walkie talkie and spoke into it. "Bring it in!" Suddenly everyone jumped a bit as they heard the sound of a helicopter and looked to see that a helicopter was indeed flying over the camp and carrying a large metal box on it. The aircraft then lowered and dropped the metal box on the ground while detaching it before flying away.

Dawn's pupils turned to mere dots as she stared at the metallic cube with Chris walking up to a door that was located on front of the box. Opening up the door, Chris revealed inside the box was a bunch of different machines left on and making beeping sounds of various pitches with a cold breeze out of the box when Chris opened it up. "Dawn, for your challenge you must spend six hours locked inside this metal box with constantly turned on machines." Chris explained as Dawn started shaking. "Complete isolation from anything natural. Not even a single blade of grass inside."

Dawn made a loud gulp in response as her shaking only got worse. "N-N-N-Not e-e-even o-o-o-one?" Dawn violently stuttered.

"Nope!" Chris shook his head. "If you decide to chicken out, there's a key there on the metal desk that'll unlock the door. At least I think that's the right key."

CONFESSIONAL – LINCOLN

"Seriously dude…" Lincoln said with a completely unamused expression and tone. "Not cool."

"It's ok Dawn, you can do this!" Lincoln encouraged as Dawn made her way to the box. Her face one of complete fear that made Lincoln's heart feel like it was being stabbed. "I know you got this."

"Brbrbrbr!" Edward encouraged.

"O-O-O-O-Ok…" Dawn gulped again as she was right in front of the entrance to the box. "H-H-H-H-H-H-Here…I….go." And right as Dawn walked inside the box, Chris immediately slammed the door to it shut and locked it up.

"Don't worry Dawn!" Lincoln yelled as he put a hand to the metal box. He really hoped Dawn could hear him from in there. "I promise I'll be here for the entire time!"

"Actually Lincoln…you won't." Chris told Lincoln making the white head flinch and slowly turned to the host of the show. "I have a couple little friends waiting and they're pretty eager to meet you~"

Lincoln slowly turned to Chris and asked. "Please…tell me they're just a bunch of midgets?" Chris simply shook his head leading Lincoln to gulp and slump down a bit. "Great…"

"But before we get to that, gotta take care of a few more things." Chris said with Lincoln following while hugging himself.

At the beach, a mock grave was made as a bunch of sand was dug up with a stone resembling a grave stone placed in front of the hole with a timer on it set to five minutes. Inside the hole was a glass box with Gwen lying down inside with a walkie talkie.

Trent was looking down at her and reassured the terrified goth. "There's enough air for an hour." Trent told Gwen as Chris proceeded to bury Gwen with sand. "You only need to do five minutes."

"As long as we decide to dig you up." Chris joked as he placed more sand on top of Gwen's box.

"Not funny Chris!" Gwen snapped at the host.

"Sheesh." Chris rolled his eyes a bit. "Take a pill."

"I'll be listening the whole time." Trent told Gwen as he held up his own walkie talkie which was connected to the one Gwen had. "Just yell for me if you panic and I'll dig you right up."

"Goodbye cruel world…" Gwen grimly said as Trent closed up the glass box completely

"Oh sweet merciful God why…" Currently Lincoln was looking right at his fear. For Chris had led him towards a pen…filled with around 10 squirrels. "Ah…screw it! What do you want me to do?"

"It's an easy one. Trust me." Chris said as he held up a paper bag completely filled with acorns. "Just feed all those cute fluffy squirrels this entire bag of acorns. And you can't just dump the bag. Every acorn has to be hand fed to them."

Lincoln gulped a bit as he took the bag of acorns from Chris. "We're they at least checked for rabis?" Lincoln squeaked out as he looked at the group of squirrels again.

"Oh they were." Chris nodded. "Not sure what the results were, but they were checked."

"Greeeeeat…" Lincoln sarcastically said as Chris took a few steps back.

"Hey man." Coming up to Lincoln was DJ who had placed a hand on Lincoln's shoulder. In DJ's other hand was Edward as Lincoln had left him in DJ's care until he was done with this whole thing. DJ gave Lincoln a calm and reassuring smile as he spoke to the white head. "You got this. They're just a bunch of cute fluffy squirrels. You like cute and fluffy things, right?"

"Well yeah but…" Lincoln flinched a bit as he struggled to form more words. Looked to the squirrels again, the Loud boy recoiled a bit as he saw a few of them look right at him with their beady eyes. "Just…not them! I just…have sort of a history with squirrels ok? Not a good one."

"Hey, hey, it's alright brother. I understand." DJ gently spoke to Lincoln to calm him down as he looked to the squirrels himself. He didn't know why Lincoln was afraid of them, but something told him this wasn't the right time to ask. So, the big softie settled with just giving Lincoln advice. "Look man, here's what you gotta know when feeding these little guys. Get on your knees to their level and look them in the eye. That'll calm them down and show that you mean well. Then simply move slowly and hand them the acorns. It's like feeding a bunny. Do you like bunnies?"

"Y-Y-Yeah, yeah I do." Lincoln stuttered but nodded his head in confirmation. "I like bunnies. Bunnies are cute."

"Then there ya go man." DJ gently patted Lincoln on the shoulder. "Just pretend like you're feeding buncha bunnies."

"Ok…Ok I can do this…" Lincoln took a few deep breaths to calm his nerves and slowly headed to the gate that led into the pen full of squirrels.

Lincoln flinched a bit as once he stepped inside, all the squirrels were now looking at him. Lincoln soon found himself unable to move and shaking in his boots. "Remember man!" DJ's voice spoke to him from not too far away. "They're bunnies! Not squirrels!"

"Ok…ok…they're just bunnies…they're just…bunnies." Lincoln then followed DJ's advice and proceeded to very slowly get on his knees so that way he was eye level with the squirrels he was trying his best to picture as a bunch of rabbits. "Bunnies…bunnies…bunnies…"

Lincoln then reached into the bag of acorns and took out as much as he could. With a fist full of acorns, he slowly moved his hand over to the squirrels and held it out for them. The squirrels slowly walked over to Lincoln's hand with the Loud boy trying to control his breathing as to not freak out and scare the squirrels. Luckily it seemed to work as the squirrels eagerly started to take and eat away at the food Lincoln brought.

Lincoln felt his hand completely be cleaned of acorns and slowly peaked an eye open. He saw the squirrels actually smiling at him and actually making some squeaking noises. It was as if they were asking for more.

Lincoln obliged, mostly because he still had the rest of the bag to get through and mimicked what he did before. And so he continued to rinse and repeat what he first did. Taking hand full's of acorns and slowly handing them to the squirrels and once they took them all he reached for more. This went on until…

"Huh?" Lincoln left out as he reached into the bag and felt himself grabbed nothing but air. Looking at the squirrels, he saw all of them laying on their backs with extended bellies, some of them even had fallen asleep after having their share of acorns. Lincoln then looked into the bag and saw that it was completely emptied out. Not a single acorn left! "ALRIGHT!" Lincoln rose to his feet and raised his fist in victory.

"Woohoo! Way to go brother!" DJ complimented Lincoln as the rest of his team cheered for him as Lincoln raised the Killer Bass's score up to 2 and once again tying with the Gophers once again. "Knew you could do it."

Lincoln let out a relieved sigh as he went over to DJ and put his hands on top of the gate that led out of the pen. "Thanks DJ, I really owe you one." DJ simply shook his head and smiled at Lincoln, silently telling him that he was just happy to help. "Now get me the hell outta here!"

DJ went along with Lincoln's request and opened up the gate for him as Edward went. "Brbrbrbr!"

"Come on Edward!" Lincoln quickly picked up his platypus and started running away. "We gotta go check on Dawn!"

"Run man! Run like the wind!" DJ encouraged as he chuckled at Lincoln running the direction of the metal box that Dawn was currently locked inside of. "Hehe…he totally digs her."

And it seems that after helping Lincoln face his fear, it was DJ's turn to face his fear. Once again everyone was gathered up at the theater with DJ on stage. In front of him was a table that had a little terrarium on it that contained a snake that was only a few inches long. DJ was shaking a bit as Duncan clapped and encouraged him. "Hey, you can do this, buddy!" The delinquent cheered the gentle giant on.

DJ continued to stare down at the tiny snake which was actually smiling at him. Both were completely still until…the snake blinked. "Ahh!" DJ squeaked in fright as he backed away. "It blinked!"

"It means she likes you!" Sadie reassured DJ.

"It's the smallest snake ever, DJ!" Courtney yelled at him as she got off the stands and walked forward a little bit. "Come on!"

"Yeah, but it's slimy and scaly! Slithery!" DJ listed all the reasons why he hates snakes.

"It's smaller than you're freakin finger!" Eva yelled harshly at DJ, still wearing all her pink cloths and make-up. "Man up already!"

"We need this point DJ." Courtney told DJ in a still stern but a little bit more of a soft tone. "And you need to conquer you fears some point. If you can't do it for your team then at least do it for yourself."

DJ took in Courtney's words. She was right. He couldn't live with this fear forever. At one point or another, we would have to deal with it. So taking all the courage he had within him, DJ closed his eyes and slowly put his finger inside the cage. After a second or two, he felt the snake slither onto him and…it wasn't that bad. Opening his eyes, he brought the snake closer to him and couldn't help but admit it was a little cute.

Everyone cheered as DJ earned a third point for their team as Courtney crossed her arms and nodded her head. "See?" The CIT told her teammates. "Fear is only in the mind."

Back on the beach, Gwen was still buried under the sand with three minutes left on the timer and Trent laying down right next to the fake grave with his walkie talkie. "You still alive in there?" Trent spoke into the walkie talkie. "Only three more minutes."

"And then you'll dig me up, right?" Gwen quickly asked, her tone frightened and showed how freaked out she is.

"I promise." Trent reassured the goth in a calm tone.

"I need some kind of distraction!" Gwen told Trent while taking deep breaths. "Tell me a story! Um, why do you hate mimes so much?"

Trent sighed, but decided to explain. If it would help calm Gwen down, then he would do it 100 times if needed. "My mom took me to this carnival once when I was four." Trent began telling the story. "So I could see the elephants. I was stoked!"

"Yeah?!" Gwen fearfully let out as all she could see from her point of view was the sand she was buried in. She really needed this distraction.

"I was so busy watching them that I lost her for a minute." Trent continued. "I called out, but when I turned, all I could see was the horrible white face with black lips pretending to be me! I screamed and tried to run, but every time I turned around, he was there, doing this creepy fake run and scream routine!" Just then Trent felt someone poke his shoulder. Looking back, and doing a classic invisible box routine, Trent came face to face with his worst fear…a mime.

"AAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHH!" Trent screamed, dropping his walkie talkie and quickly started running away with the mime quickly chasing after him.

As they ran, they both passed by Chris as the host called to Trent with a megaphone. "Come on Trent, he came here just for you." Chris told Trent as the guitarist and mime passed by him again. "Just watch his little performance for two minutes and you're done."

"What?!" Trent screamed as he came to a sudden stop along with the mime. "Seriously? I gotta watch this creep for two minutes?!"

"Yep!" Chris nodded as the mime simply stood there completely silent. "Come on, he came out here just for you bro. Why not throw him a bone? Besides, the faster you finish here the faster you can get back to a little someone you just ditched?"

Trent's eyes widened as he looked to the grave Gwen was still buried alive at with him no longer there to talk to and comfort her. "Gwen!" Trent called out to in a concerned tone. He was so scared that he completely forgot about Gwen and left her completely alone buried in sand. He had to get back to her! But first…there was a white-faced freak he had to get past first. "Alright you make-up wearing freak, give me your worst."

Trent crossed his arms and tried to steel his nerves as the mime clapped a little before he started his performance. Trents eyes constantly twitched and he had to resist his body's temptation to start running away again and just had to face the mime as it did all the classic mime things. Invisible box, invisibly rope, invisible slap fight. Pretty much everything invisible.

Trent started to have beads of sweat go down his head. He was starting to question how much more of this freaks jokes he could take until, "And done!" Chris called out as he turned off his stop watch and showed Trent had successfully made it to the two-minute mark. "Good job bro."

"Yes! I'm coming Gwen!" Trent didn't stick around for another second as he quickly ran to where Gwen was buried. The mime then nodded and walked away with Chris giving a creeped out look to the Mime's back. Once Trent made it back to where Gwen was buried, he saw the timer on the fake grave stone was at zero and wasted no time in quickly digging Gwen back up as fast as he could. After about half a minute, he dug the goth up and opened up her glass box. "Gwen! You did it!"

Gwen responded by throwing her walkie talkie at Trent's head and glared at the boy. "Where'd you go you jerk?!" Trent winced a bit as Gwen yelled at him and pointed in the direction he came from. Gwen, eager to get the hell outta that grave, stood up and looked to where Trent was pointing…and saw the mime walking away. "Oh…"

"Yeah sorry about that, Chris kinda gave me a surprise attack." Trent explained as he helped Gwen step out of the hole. "I promise I didn't mean to leave you. I got back as soon as I could.

Gwen sighed as she rubbed her temples. "Just…please never do that again." Gwen asked as she never wanted to go through something like that again.

"I promise." Trent said with nothing but sincerity in his voice. At the very least, the two earned two more points for the Gophers.

"Gotta get to Dawn! Gotta get to Dawn! Gotta get to Dawn!" Currently with Lincoln he was still trying to make his way to the metal box Dawn was locked inside of. However, in his rush, Lincoln ended up getting a little lost leading to him and Edward trying to find their way to camp and-

BOOOOOOOOOOOM!

"What the hell!?" Lincoln yelled as he saw and heard an explosion in the distance. He was wondering why the heck there was an explosion in the woods until, "Oooooh right. Cody's challenge. Welp, guess he didn't pass."

"Brbrbrbr!" Edward loudly let out getting Lincoln to look down at him.

"What? What is it Edward?" Lincoln asked his platypus as Edward turned his head and pointed his bill south east. "Wait, is that the direction of camp?"

"Brbrbrbr."

"Well…I'm sure your sense of direction is better than mine. Let's go!" Lincoln then went in the direction Edward pointed to at full speed, hoping that he would make it back to camp quickly. Thankfully his wish was granted as five minutes later he made his way back to camp with the metal box right in the middle. "Alright! Way to go Edward! Dawn I'm coming!"

Lincoln didn't waste any time and got to the metal box. Setting Edward down on the ground gently, Lincoln pressed himself against the metallic cube and banged his fist against it. "Dawn! Dawn it's me! Are you ok?!"

"…"

"Dawn? Dawn come on speak to me!" Lincoln pleaded as he continued to bang against the box and called out to the aura reader. "Dawn please tell me you're-"

"I CAN'T TAKE THIS ANYMORE!"

Lincoln and Edward flinched at the loud, yet muffled voiced, coming from the metal box. Just then they heard a loud clunk noise coming from the door as the Loud boy and Platypus watched it quickly opened. Lincoln gasped at what he saw. Of course it was no one else but Dawn…but not looking like her usual self at all. Her hair was frizzed up and beyond messy, her eyes were constantly twitching and incredibly blood shot, and she was shaking violently.

"Oh my gosh! Dawn!" Lincoln quickly rushed to the girl. Not caring a bit that Dawn failed to stay the necessary six hours. Lincoln quickly got Dawn out of the box completely and set her feet down on the grass and hugged her close, with Dawn quickly clinging onto him and still shaking. "Dawn! Are you ok?"

"…So….cold….." Dawn manage to squeak out, struggling to even speaking in her condition. "So much….beeping…so many….machines…no nature in sight."

"Ssh, ssh, ssh, ssh, it's ok. You're back outside. Your feet are on the grass. You're with nature again." Lincoln spoke to her with a gentle and soften tone. Dawn's shaking went down a little bit as Lincoln ran a hand through her hair to help straighten it up a little. Lincoln then looked down and saw Edward placing a foot on Dawn's shoe. While still holding the aura readers hand, Lincoln separate from Dawn and picked up the platypus and handed it to Dawn. "Here, cuddle with Edward."

"Brbrbr…" Edward softly let out.

Dawn was quickly to take Edward with one hand, tightly clinging onto Lincoln's hand with the other, and held the Platypus close to her chest. "That….that feels…better….." Dawn said as she tightly held both Edward and Lincoln's hand.

Lincoln then felt an idea pop into his head and said. "Hey, I know a place where a bunch of fluffy squirrels are at." That's right, Lincoln was actually offering to take Dawn where he had his phobia factor challenge. "Would you like that? A bunch of cute, small, fluffy little squirrels that are probably asleep."

"Y…Y…Yeah…squirrels….." Dawn slowly nodded her head while still shaking but not as much now. "That…..That sounds…..nice…"

"Alright then, let's go." Lincoln then started to lead Dawn to where the squirrels were.

CONFESSIONAL – LINCOLN

"Ok…seeing Dawn like that. It…it was much worse then facing those squirrels." Lincoln admitted with a small frown on his face as he remembered the state Dawn was in after stepping out of the box. "I had to do something to help her. Especially after everything she's done for me. I still don't like squirrels, like, at all. But a guy's gotta make sacrifices."

"AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHH!" Just then the two stopped when they heard a female scream and saw Bridgette running out of the woods in a panic.

"Well…" Lincoln let out slowly. "If it makes you feel any better, Bridgette didn't pass her challenge."

After that the sound of a plane was heard and Lincoln and Dawn watched as the plane Owen and Izzy were on landed with the two mentioned campers quickly jumping out and kissing the ground. Earning two points for the Screaming Gophers. "But they did…"

"AAAAAAHHH! AAAAAHHH! AAAAAAHHH!" Another scream got their attention as they looked to see Geoff running past with a small cloud right above the party dude and dropping beads of hail on him.

"Ok, I don't even know how to explain that." Lincoln said with a confused tone as Chris walked up to them with Chris holding a remote control to the cloud that was chasing Geoff. "So hey, where'd you get that cloud?"

"Not sure." Chris simply shrugged. "Producers said some little genius girl from America made it or something like that."

CONFESSIONAL – LINCOLN

"Really Lisa?" Lincoln deadpanned.

Currently Eva was seen with a few of her teammates sitting at the Bass table in the main lodge. The athlete, still with her girly cloths and make-up, was impatiently taping her fingers against the table with the other Bass that were with her a bit too frightened to speak up to the girl that could quickly snap at them. Although Courtney actually managed to work up the nerve to speak up. "So Eva…are you doing ok?" Eva quickly snapped towards the CIT and growled with Courtney quickly raising her hands. "Just…checking. Not teasing at all."

That seemed to calm down Eva a little bit as the athlete growled. "I'm fine." Through her teeth as she slammed her fist against the table, making her teammates flinch. "Just one more hour and I can take this dumb stuff off. And we never speak of this again!" All of the Killer Bass around her quickly nodded so they wouldn't have to face the wrath of Eva.

But unaware to everyone, the Screaming Gophers member Heather was watching through the window and smirked. "And snowball isn't here. Perfect." Heather said before walking away from the window. After a few moments, the Killer Bass heard the door open and watched as Heather walked into the main lodge with a…strange smile on her face.

"Oh hi guys." Heather greeted the Killer Bass in a false friendly tone. "Don't mind me. I'm just here to get a drink."

A few of the Killer Bass rose their brows as Heather walked towards the drink machine in the corner of the room. But the mean girl soon stopped and grinned a little before putting her 'friendly' face on and looked towards Eva. "Oh my Eva, I nearly forgot that was you. You really do look unrecognizable."

Eva growled a bit causing her team to flinch. But the athlete managed to keep herself from snapping and said. "Shove it…"

"Hey come on. Don't be like that, it was a compliment." Heather kept up her fake tone and expression as she completely turned towards Eva. "I mean looking like that, guys might actually try and get your attention. That should be a nice change for you right?"

You could actually hear Eva grit her teeth as her teammates slowly started backing away from her as Courtney glared at Heather. "Heather seriously…" Courtney harshly whispered to the Gopher. "Shove it!"

"But why? I'm just saying how much of an improvement Eva's new look is." Heather said as she started to wickedly grin. Looking to Eva, she saw the athlete visibly shaking in anger. Just needed one more push to get the Bass over the edge. "I mean now instead of looking like a steroid using ragoholic, now you look like a girly, girly hussy."

If the emotion of rage could make a sound, it would be heard for miles. "AAAAAAAAAAAHHHH!" The Bass that were with Eva along with Heather quickly ran out of the mess hall as the whole building shook as a result of Eva's rampage.

"(BLEEP)! (BLEEP)! (BLEEP)! (BLEEP!) (BLEEP)! (BLEEP)! (BLEEP)! (BLEEP!)" Swear after swear was bleeped as inside Eva could be seen inside the mess hall and picking up and destroying everything inside. Make-up stained her face and hands as a result of her violently wiping it off and her girly cloths had been ripped completely off her body with the athlete now only in a blue sports bra and panties. "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHH!" Eva roared as she pounded her chest like an ape until-

PIERCE!

Eva came to a sudden stopped and slowly looked to her shoulder and saw she had been shot with a dart. In a matter of seconds Eva fell down to the floor completely unconscious. The Killer Bass and Heather peaked inside the mess hall with Chris in front of them holding a dart gun. "I knew this would come in handy." Chris said as Heather smirked at the sight.

After the darted Eva was carried to the cabins, the next up to face their fear was none other then Duncan. With the exception of Lincoln and Dawn, all of the Killer Bass were there to watch as Duncan, with Courtney next to him, was looking right in front of him and saw that a mew 2 yards away…was a cardboard cutout of Celine Dion.

Duncan was frozen in place as Courtney spoke up. "She's pretty. She's nice." Courtney reassured the delinquent in a gentle tone.

"Just one hug and you're done." Chris said with the snap of his fingers.

"T-That looks really…real, man." Duncan actually spoke to Courtney with a fearful tone.

"Hey." Courtney put a reassuring hand on Duncan's shoulder. "It's okay if you can't do it."

Duncan took a deep breath as he looked between Courtney and the standee of Celine Dion. Letting out a deep sigh, Duncan took Courtney's hand and said. "All right…I'll try." Courtney cheered Duncan on as the delinquent took a deep breath…and ran full speed towards the cut out and proceeded to pick it up and hug it. His team cheered as Duncan earned the Bass their fourth point.

Courtney suddenly ran up to Duncan and enveloped him in a hug. "Duncan! You're awesome!" Courtney cheered for him as Duncan wrapped a single arm around her.

"Ha! I did it!" Duncan said with a smile.

Courtney then leaned in closer to Duncan…but then realized what she was doing and quickly separated from him as the rest of the team came up to Duncan and cheered for him. Just then the sound of a watch beeping got everyones attention as it turned out to be Sadie's watch. Looking it, Sadie quickly smiled. "Eeeeeeeh! My times up!" Sadie happily squealed as she started to run off. "I gotta meet up with Lindsay!"

And with that, Sadie and Lindsay met up in the washrooms and took their ugly wigs off. Their six hours up and both earning a point for their teams leaving the Screaming Gophers at 7 points to the Killers Bass's five.

"Hey wait a minute…" Courtney gasped as she realized something as soon as Sadie came back along with Lindsay and the rest of the Screaming Gophers. Once again, the only ones missing were Lincoln and Dawn. Along with Eva who was still knocked out in the Bass cabin. "Oh great! There's no more challenges to do and we're down by two points!"

Right as the Screaming Gophers were about to cheer, Chris raised up his hand to get everyone to settle down. "Weeeeeeell, not exactly." Chris said getting confused looks from everyone. "We have one more challenge set up."

"Who? It can't be me." Courtney said as she looked around and saw all eyes on her. "But I didn't…"

"You didn't have to. We're always watching you and your reactions!" Chris revealed causing Courtney's eyes to slowly widened. Oh no…they saw everything including…that. "Campers, follow me to the last challenge of the day."

Courtney didn't like this. She didn't like this at all. Chris had led her and everyone else to about a 50-foot-high dive…right into a pool of green jelly. The same color of the jelly Courtney violently rejected having last night.

As the CIT was frozen in fear, Lincoln and Dawn finally rejoined the group. Dawn holding Edward close to her with a few birds perched on her head and a few rabbits following her. Everyones eyes slowly widened as they stared at the two with Trent asking. "Dude, what happened to her?" Dawn's eyes were still blood shot and her hair was still mostly a mess.

"She…didn't' take her challenge very well." Lincoln said as he patted Dawn gently on the shoulder a few times. The aura reader staying silent and choosing to be close to both Lincoln and her animal friends. "She just needs an extra fill of nature right now. So what's going on here? What's with the jelly."

"It's what's she's afraid of." Duncan chuckled a little as Courtney gulped. "She's afraid of jelly.

"…Jelly? Really?" Lincoln deadpanned at the CIT as she looked away from Lincoln. "You mocked me for my fear of squirrels."

"Shut up!" Courtney snapped at the white head, starling a few of the birds hanging around Dawn. "Only the green kind! It's like sugary, jiggly snot! Besides, it's not like it's going to make a difference."

"What if I sweetened the deal a little bit." Chris offered getting all of the camper's attention on him. "If you can face your fear and dive straight into this pool of jelly, I'll give you triple points and secure a victory for your team. Or you can wuss out and let your team lose yet another challenge."

Courtney thought about the offer for a second…before sighing and started heading up the ladder. "This is insane!" Courtney told everyone as she continued climbing up. "I could seriously die doing this!"

"Oh, that is just cruel!" Gwen cringed at the whole situation Courtney was put in. "It's probably warm by now. Warm, green jelly! Snotty, bouncy, ugh!"

"You're not going to make me quit!" Courtney snapped at Gwen as she kept climbing.

"That's it, keep climbing!" Duncan encouraged, wanting to help Courtney liked how she helped him earlier.

"She's just trying to psych you out!" Bridgette told Courtney as the CIT made it to the top.

And when Courtney got to the top, she realized it wasn't as bad as she first thought. It was much, much worse! Her legs constantly shook as she struggled to work up the courage to jump down and into the jelly. "Like you said, Courtney! It's okay if you can't do it!" Duncan reassured the CIT, using the same words she told him.

"It is?" Bridgette rose her brow at Duncan. "But we'll lose!"

Courtney looked down again…before tearing up a bit and stepping back. "I can't do it!" Courtney covered her face and whimpered a bit. "I'm coming down!"

All the Killer Bass slumped down a bit as the Gophers cheered. "Then there you have it." Chris spoke to the camera as Courtney climbed back down and shamefully walked away. "The Gophers win invincibility this week. Again."

CONFESSIONAL – COURTNEY

"I'm so embarrassed. How could I be so weak? I deserve to go home!" Courtney whimpered and sniffled a bit before she shook her head and tried to get her usual attitude back. "Ugh! Okay, stop it! You're pathetic! Show some confidence, Courtney!" But Courtney still whimpered a little and ended up smacking herself.

THAT NIGHT

It was time for yet another dramatic bonfire ceremony. Once again, it was time for the Killer Bass to send one of their own home. Forever. Lincoln, Harold, Geoff, DJ, Duncan, and Sadie had all received a marshmallow. Lincoln having fed his to Edward with the Platypus eagerly munching on the sugary white treat. Now only three marshmallows remained on Chris's plate with four campers in front of him. Dawn, Courtney, Bridgette, and the now awake Eva.

"There are only three marshmallows left on this plate." Chris said with the four remaining campers looking nervously at each other and Chris. All of them on the chopping block. "The four of you did not complete your challenges today. One of you is going home tonight and cannot return. Ever. The next two names I'm gonna call…is…Bridgette and Dawn." Both blonds eased up as they went up to go get their marshmallows.

Lincoln breathed a sigh of relief at the fact Dawn was staying as the aura reader came up to him and gave him a hug. "Thanks for helping me today." Dawn told him as Lincoln's face quickly turned red as he returned the hug. "I really needed that."

"Y-Yeah…" Lincoln reassured her as he patted her back. "Anytime." Feeling eyes on him, Lincoln looked to see all the guys on his team grinning at him.

But two Killer Bass weren't grinning. Courtney and Eva. Two of them…and one marshmallow. The two girls slowly looked at each other. Nervous expressions on their faces. Both arguably had the biggest fails among their team. Eva freaking out and going berserk in the mess hall and Courtney ultimately costing her team the game. "The final marshmallow of the night goes to…" After what felt like hours and incredibly thick tension, Chris announced who the final marshmallow was going to. "Courtney."

Courtney smiled and quickly went to go get her marshmallow as Eva slumped down and sighed heavily. "Great…just great." Eva yelled before stomping away. "Let's just get this over with…" And so, everyone watched as an incredibly grumpy and upset Eva made her way to the Dock of Shame and proceeded to board the Boat of Losers and left Total Drama Island…for good.

And with that, another episode of Total Drama Island came to an end.

Chapter 9: Up the Creek

Chapter Text

Last time on Total Drama Island... The competitors were forced to conquer their deepest, darkest fears. Not all of them succeeded, but others surprised the group and faced their fears head-on. In a shocking twist, it was CIT Courtney who refused to face her fear, green jelly of all things, and let her team down. But thanks to Heather making some comments about the make over Chef gave Eva, the strong woman had to say goodbye to the island. So now the teams are even 9 members each. Which team will end up going lower? Find out today on Total. Drama. Island!"

A whistle could be heard from the boy's side of the Killer Bass cabin. Currently the only one who was there was Lincoln was putting on his deodorant. All the other guys were currently at the showers with Lincoln having already took his shower due to him just waking up earlier then everyone else.

The white head whistled a rather happy tune as he applied his hygiene product to his armpits. Once he was done, he took a quick sniff of his pits and sighed happily in satisfaction once he determined they were smelling nice and fresh. "All clean and ready for the day!" Lincoln smiled at his reflection in the broken mirror in the cabin before turning to his bed. "What about you buddy? You ready?"

On Lincoln's bed was his pet platypus Edward. The platypus has been swapping between sleeping in Lincoln's bed and Dawn's bed the past three days and the little egg laying mammal was doing pretty well with the Bass. Some liked to interact with the platypus such as DJ and Bridgette and others like Duncan and Courtney couldn't really be bothered by him and just chose to not really do anything about it. "Brbrbrbr!" The platypus let out as it jumped off the upper bunk bed with Lincoln catching him and placing him on the floor.

"Great to hear it Edward!" Lincoln said rather enthusiastically as he gave the platypus a quick scratch on the head. "Just gotta get a shirt on and I'll be ready for whatever challenge Chris has in store!"

CONFESSIONAL – LINCOLN

"Ok, so I know we lost the last two challenges…but I'm actually feeling really good about this!" Lincoln gave a determined grin to the camera while crossing his arms. "I feel like I've really been contributing to the team and I wanna do whatever I can to help us win this one! Plus I made some awesome friends! DJ is kinda feeling like the brother I never had, Harold is pretty cool to hang out with, Bridgette and I have been having a ton of fun with our surfing and drawing lessons, Edward's a pet I never knew I wanted till I got him, and then there's Dawn…" Lincoln couldn't help but let out a bit of a dreamy sigh after mentioning her. "She's just…awesome! That's the best way I can describe her. She's mysterious, I'm convinced she's magic, caring, sweet, always there to listen…really cute." Lincoln began to stare into space but once he said that last part his eyes widened as he slowly looked at the camera again. "…Did I just say that out loud?"

"AAAAAAAAAHHHH!" Lincoln jumped in surprised, dropping the shirt he was about to put on, as he heard a scream coming from the girl's side of the cabin. Lincoln was quick to leave the boys side cabin, while still shirtless, and ran towards the girl's side of the Bass cabin where he saw Bridgette recoiling away from her bed which seemed to have something on it.

"Bridgette, I heard you scream!" Lincoln ran up to the girl with a concerned expression on his face. "What's wrong?"

"Sorry…sorry." Bridgette apologized as she breathed a bit. "It's just…that is so bad."

"What is?" Lincoln looked to Bridgette pointing at the pink object on her bed. Lincoln walked up to it and picked it up…and probably cringed harder than he ever has before in his life. It seemed to be one of those containers you put change into in the shape of a heart with macaroni glued to the sides…and on the bottom of it was a picture of Geoff and DJ with DJ ripped out of the photo and replace with another photo of Bridgette making it look like a picture of Geoff and Bridgette standing next to each other…with some of DJ still remaining on Geoff's side of the photo. "Yikes…yeah that is scream worthy."

"It was just waiting for me when I came back from the bathroom." Bridgette explained as Lincoln turned it around and only cringed more. "Definitely not something I expected to say the absolute least."

"I hope you think of me every time you drop loose change into this. Geoff." Lincoln read what was inscribed on the back of the coin case with the white head hearing Bridgette gag in response. "Wow, I'll admit I'm no good at flirting but this…this is something else."

"I…really have no idea what to say about this…" Bridgette said out as she rubbed her temples a little bit. "Just, put it under the bed. I'll decide what to do with it later." Lincoln obliged as he slid Geoff's little present under Bridgette's bed.

"Well…it's the thought that counts right?" Lincoln sheepishly said as he scratched the back of his head. Bridgette blinked at him a few times with an unamused expression on her face leaving Lincoln to sigh a little bit. "Okay yeah it's just bad. I like Geoff and all but…I can't believe that's what he made in Arts N Crafts yesterday. I was even sitting next to him!"

"Let's just hope the challenge today helps us both forget about it." Bridgette said as she put her hands in her hoodie pockets with Lincoln nodding in agreement. But just then the surfer girl finally took notice of Lincoln's shirtless body and couldn't help but stare a bit. "Woah…"

"What?" Lincoln questioned before he saw Bridgette starring at his body and quickly tried to cover it with his arms. "Oh crap I'm sorry! I was about to put on a shirt but then I heard you scream and thought your safety was more important than a shirt."

"Well I…appreciate the gesture." Bridgette chuckled a bit in response getting a small embarrassed blush from Lincoln. "But maybe you should…"

"Right, right, I'll get dressed." Lincoln then quickly started heading out of the girl's side of the cabin. "See you at the challenge Bridgette!" Bridgette simply giggled again and waved bye to Lincoln.

LATER THAT DAY

It was now challenge time. All of the Killer Bass and Screaming Gophers, except weirdly enough Beth, were gathered at the beach with Chris in front of them. On the beach were a number of canoes with half of them Gopher green and the other Bass red. "Bass, Gophers, today's challenge is a true summer camp experience." Chris began explaining the challenge of the day to everyone. "A canoe trip. You'll be paddling your canoes across the lake to…Boney Island!" Chris spoke about this in a spooky tone getting many of the campers to raise an eyebrow. "When you get there, you must portage your canoes to the other side of the island, which is about a two-hour hike through treacherous, dense jungle."

"We gotta pour what?" Geoff asked, confused to what Chris told them to do with their canoe's.

"Portage." Chris corrected with Geoff still looking confused due to not knowing what that word meant. "Dude, walk with your canoe." Geoff let out an 'Oooh' as Chris further explained the details of the challenge. "When you arrive at the other end of the island, you'll build a rescue fire that will be judged by me. The first team to paddle home and return their canoes to the beach is the winner of invincibility! Move, campers, move!" The campers were about to head to the canoes on the beach only to be stopped by Chris as he explained one last detail. "Oh, wait! One more thing I should mention. Legend has it, if you take anything off the island, you'll be cursed forever!"

CONFESSIONAL – LINCOLN

"Lucy, sorry to say this, but I'm not bringing you back any cursed souvenirs." Lincoln firmly said as he knew that his goth sister would jump at the chance at taking something from Boney Island if she was here.

Suddenly thunder was heard causing nearly all the campers to flinch as Owen laughed. "Yeah, haha! A cursed island! Whoo!" However, no one seemed to share Owen's enthusiasm and simply stared silently at the big guy.

"Now, get in your canoes and let's have some fun!" Chris instructed as the campers actually headed off this time with Owen cheering again.

Just then a toilet flush was heard and suddenly Beth came into the scene and stopped in front of Chris with some toilet paper attached to her shoe. "What'd I miss?" The braces wearing girl quickly asked.

"Canoes." Chris pointed in the direction of the beach with Beth quickly taking off.

CONFESSIONAL – CODY

"Chris told us to pick a paddling partner. It was time for me to make my move." Cody explained as his mind was currently focused on impressing a certain goth girl. "If I could just get Gwen alone for five minutes, I knew I could woo her with my manly charms."

At the beach, campers were quickly pairing up such as Leshawna and Izzy and surprisingly Heather and Owen. Gwen was walking down the stairs to the beach when she stopped to see Trent looking up at her with a smile. The guitarist gestured his eyes to the canoes, silently asking the goth to share a canoe with him. Gwen smiled back and was about to head over to him, "Come on, Gwen!" Only to be stopped by Cody suddenly putting an arm around her shoulder. "You and me, open water! What do you say?" Gwen's response was to put Cody in an armlock with the geek grunting as a cracking sound was heard.

"Trent!" Gwen heard Lindsay's voice speak up and looked to see Beth and Lindsay surrounding Trent and pulling him towards a canoe. "You have to come with us!"

Gwen had to watch Trent get dragged away, with Trent mouthing a sorry to Gwen, leaving the goth to sigh and release Cody. "Fine." Gwen reluctantly said. "But I'm in charge."

"That's the way I like it!" Cody eagerly said as he followed Gwen to the canoe they'd be sharing.

CONFESSIONAL – CODY

"Yes! Yes! Yes! It is so on!" Cody cheered as he celebrated by playing air guitar.

CONFESSIONAL – GWEN

"Cody? He's like an annoying brother. A really annoying little brother." Gwen gave her opinion on Cody before sighing and slumping down. "So much for hooking up with Trent."

"Alright buddy, let's put you somewhere safe for this." Lincoln said to Edward as he proceeded to put the platypus inside his backpack. Putting on the pack, Edward proceeded to stick his head out of it with Lincoln looking back at him. "You good in there buddy."

"Brbrbrbrb." Edward made his traditional sound in response.

However, Bridgette looked at the scene with a rather uncomfortable look. "Okay as cute as Edward looks, I'm not really cool with him being crammed in a backpack." The surfer girl voiced her opinion on Edward getting a ride inside Lincoln's pack.

Before Lincoln could say anything, Dawn suddenly appeared behind both him and Bridgette making the latter jump a bit. "Oh don't worry, he actually likes it." Dawn informed the surfer girl as she patted Edward on the head. "It's comfy, and he gets carried everywhere. He's a bit of a lazybones."

"Brbrbr." Edward let out in response.

"Huh, well ok then." Bridgette simply smiled and shrugged. "I guess if he's cool with it it's fine."

Once Bridgette was gone, Lincoln turned to Dawn and smiled at her. "Hey thanks for that." Lincoln told her getting a small smile and a tiny bit of pink on Dawn's cheeks. Just then Lincoln took his turn to blush as he averted his eyes from Dawn and started scratching the back of his head. "So, um, hey I was wondering if maybe, well, if you just wanted t-to…um…"

Dawn quieted him up by putting a hand on his shoulder and nodding at him. "I'd love to share a canoe with you Lincoln." The nature lover answered Lincoln's unasked question.

"Oh! W-Well great! Awesome let's go!" Lincoln said as a rather big grin came to his face as he, Dawn, and Edward headed over to a red canoe. "Sorry bout the stuttering I just thought you maybe would rather share a canoe with Bridgette or Courtney or someone else."

"Trust me Lincoln." Dawn reassured him as she and Lincoln put on life jackets that were waiting for them in the canoe. "There's no one I'd rather be in a canoe with right now then you." Both Lincoln and Dawn found themselves blushing at this as they simply stood next to their canoe and waited for the signal to start.

CONFESSIONAL – DAWN

"I'm really proud of Lincoln. He's come a long away ever since coming to camp." Dawn happily said with some pink visibly on her cheeks. "His aura is so much brighter and vibrate since day one. He's even gotten some orange in his aura. The good kind he's not suddenly sluggish. And I'll admit, his shyness is really cute." Dawn gushed a bit before realizing what she said and slowly looking to the camera. "…Did I just say that out loud."

With Geoff, he was heading down the stairs and looked to Bridgette with a smile. The party dude had no idea how Bridgette reacted to his little…gift this morning and smiled and waved to her. He was hoping to get her to be his paddle partner and he thought that this would come true as he saw Bridgette supposedly smiling and waving back at him. "Courtney!" Geoff's eyes widened a bit as he saw that it was the CIT herself that Bridgette was waving to. "Be my partner?" Geoff face palmed as Courtney nodded and went over to Bridgette.

CONFESSIONAL – GEOFF

"Man, I thought Bridge and I were tight, but suddenly, I don't know, it's like she's fadin' on me." Geoff said with a sad tone and frown before his mood took a sudden 180. "Nah! It's all good!"

"Hey Geoff, need a partner?" Walking up to Geoff and patting him on the back was DJ who the party dude quickly gave a thumbs up to.

"Excellent!" Geoff eagerly said as he followed DJ to the canoe they'd be sharing. As they went over to their canoe, they passed by Bridgette and Courtney. Geoff looked at the surfer girl only for Bridgette to avert her eyes away from the party dude.

When DJ and Geoff reached their canoe, DJ seemed to be a bit skittish as he tapped the canoe with his foot as Geoff grabbed both the life jackets out of the aquatic vehicle. "Yo, man. Do canoes flip over a lot?" DJ quickly asked as that was something he wanted to know before getting into this thing.

"No, you're thinking kayaks." Geoff told DJ making the brick house breathe a sigh of relief as he caught the life jacket Geoff threw to him. "Unless we hit some rough water."

That quickly made DJ tense up again. "Water can get...rough?" DJ fearfully asked.

"Oh yeah." Geoff spoke as if it wasn't really a big deal as he put on his own jacket. "Sometimes it can get totally radical out there!"

CONFESSIONAL – DJ

"When I was eight, my brothers dared me to jump off the high-dive platform at the pool. I was scared, but I jumped. I wasn't gonna let them call me chicken." DJ started giving the story of why he had a fear of water. "I landed on my butt. Sounds better than a belly flop, right? Wrong. My trunks went so far up my butt, I had to go to the hospital and get them removed. They invited a new word for what I did. The wedgie flop. I've been afraid of water ever since."

DJ held onto the canoe tightly as Geoff brought it into the water. The brickhouse flinched a bit when the canoe shook as Geoff got in. "Dude, relax." Geoff reassured DJ in a calm tone as he handed his friend and oar. "We're gonna be fine."

"If this canoe's a-rockin', don't come a-knockin'!" The two watched as the canoe Owen and Heather were in pass by them…only for Heather to get sick of Owen antics and smack the back of his head with an oar. "Ow that smarts!"

Soon enough, everyone was in their canoes and was in either pairs of two or three. Chris was on the beach and aiming a gun into the air. "On your marks…" Chris counted down as he put his thumb on the trigger. "Get set…"

BANG!

"Paddle!" Chris shot his gun to signal the start of the challenge as all the teams quickly started paddling their canoes in the direction Chris instructed. And as they left, a hawk fell to the ground from the air in front of Chris with the host having accidently shot the animal. "...That's gonna get me a lawsuit from every animal rights fanatic's in the country."

Meanwhile Dawn could be heard from the distance shouting. "BIRDIE NO!"

As the teams were paddling, many of them passed the time with conversation. Cody tried, and failed, to hit on Gwen which resulted in on oar to his jewels. Izzy was telling many of her rather...weird stories about her time in the RCMP to Leshawna. And with DJ and Geoff…

"Can I ask you something, dude?" Geoff asked getting the brick house's attention. "I gave Bridgette an awesome gift this morning, but she's been sending me some weird vibes."

"I thought something seemed off between you two." DJ scratched his chin a bit as he couldn't help but notice that there was an odd vibe going on between Bridgette and Geoff. "What'd you give her man?"

"I have her this awesome coin case!" Geoff explained what he thought was an awesome gift for Bridgette. "I used this pic of me and you and did a little editing and got this pic of Bridge. Got it to make it look like I had my arm around her."

DJ's eyes widened…and he quickly figured out why Bridgette was avoiding Geoff like the plague. "You're serious?"

Geoff grinned and nodded his head, feeling rather proud of it. "I made it in arts and crafts."

"No you didn't." DJ immediately said afterward, not believing that his friend could mess up so bad at gesturing. Romantic or otherwise.

"I did. But it gets better." Geoff told DJ, still not reading how DJ was feeling about his gift to Bridgette. "I etched an inscription into the back that said 'I hope you think of me whenever you drop lose change into this." DJ face palmed and sighed at this with Geoff finally taking notice of the vibes DJ was sending out and asked. "Not good?"

"Dang, dude. That is so bad, we need a new word for how bad that is." DJ told Geoff making the party dude slump down a bit. Looks like his gift wasn't as good as he thought it was. Or even half that. "See, datings' like…hmm…" DJ put a hand to his chin as he tried to think of a good example to use to help Geoff out. But just then DJ spotted something in front of them and snapped his fingers. Perfect. "Ok, so this may seem off topic but I'm gonna go somewhere with this. So it's obvious that Lincoln and Dawn got a thing for each other right?"

"Well duh." Geoff said as if it was the most obvious thing in the world. "I think everyone on the island can see those two making looks at each other."

"Well take a look at em now." Geoff did as DJ told him and saw Lincoln supposedly telling Dawn a joke as the nature lover was soon seen cutely giggling with a small blush on her face with Edward making his usual sound while his head was sticking out of Lincoln's backpack. "See that man? He's just being casual with her. Being friendly with her. Gettin to know her and all that stuff. He's treading slowly and working his way up the tiers into a relationship."

"How many tiers are there?" Geoff asked curiously.

"Just don't do tier 15 man." DJ immediately and firmly told Geoff.

"So what?" Geoff asked as he tried to get exactly what DJ was telling him. "I should like just try and take things slow with Bridgette before I try anything big to show I like her or something?"

"That's how it works." DJ nodded as Geoff put a hand to his chin in thought.

"So in other words…I messed up?" Geoff asked with DJ crossing his arms in response.

"You messed up dude." DJ bluntly said.

In the canoe Cody and Gwen were currently in, Cody had his head down after multiple attempts of asking Gwen out. He knew the reason why, but he still wanted to try. But since he failed, he might as well speak up about it. "I think I know why you keep shooting me down. It's because of Trent, isn't it?" Gwen's eyes widened a bit as Cody kept speaking. "Look. I'm pretty tight with Trent. And I was definitely sensing an 'I'm into Gwen' vibe from him." Gwen harshly narrowed her eyes at her paddle partner, but Cody wasn't taken back by this. "I'll put in a good word for you, you know, if you want."

"Wow." Gwen said in a pleasantly surprised tone. "That's really cool of you."

"Eh, well." Cody shrugged as he tried to play it cool.

"If you can get us in the same boat on the way home, I'll so owe you one." Gwen told Cody as she would be eager to help Cody out with something if it meant she would get some alone time with Trent.

"Interesting that you would say that." Cody began a bit nervously. "See, I'm in a bit of trouble myself."

"What do you mean?" Gwen curiously asked.

"Well, I kind of bet Owen that if I got your bra, he'd do all my dishes for the rest of the competition." This quickly got Gwen to glare at Cody and for her to hit him in the kiwis for the second time today with her oar. "Heh, right. Asking too much…"

"Hehehehe, Lincoln." Dawn giggled after hearing the joke Lincoln just told her. "I can't believe you just said that."

"Hey you're the one laughing at it." Lincoln grinned as they paddled forward. "Didn't take you for an easy laugher."

"Oh shush you." Dawn lightly poked Lincoln with her oar making them both laugh together…until Dawn suddenly gasped with her eyes widening.

"What's wrong?" Lincoln asked, noticing Dawn's change in attitude.

"That island…it's completely covered in darkness." Dawn said in a grim tone as she pointed forward. Lincoln looked forward…and gasped at what he saw. Boney Island. And it wasn't exactly a friendly sight. Eerie fog bordered the island and the rock formations in the front made the part of the island they were paddling to look like there was a giant skull looking down at them. While Lincoln couldn't sense things in the way Dawn could, he could safely say something didn't exactly feel right about this island.

"Well…not exactly an ideal vacation spot." Lincoln tried to joke as he and all the other canoes soon reached the shore of the cursed island.

"Okay. Did you see that skull?" Izzy excitedly said, the only camper not to be frightened by Boney Island one bit. "How cool is that?! It's like this place is haunted or something!"

"Uh, Dawn…" Lincoln asked the aura reader in a bit of a frightened tone. "Is this place haunted?"

"…Do you want an honest answer?" Dawn hesitantly spoke up making Lincoln's eyes widen.

Just then the sounds of some vicious creatures were heard coming from within the jungle of the island making most of the camper's flinch. "Let's just get this over with."

And so both teams quickly got to work. Everyone who shared a canoe picked up the canoe they were sharing and quickly took off into the jungle in the direction Chris pointed out to them on the map this morning. The scenery seemed to only get darker and grimmer as they ran forward. There were skulls all over the place either on the ground or staked on spears. Many trees seemed to be bitten down with the stumps having large teeth marks on them.

"I don't really like the look of this place guys." DJ said in a fearful tone with members from both teams nodding in complete agreement.

Just then, halting the progress of both the Bass and Gophers, was a large tree falling right in front of them. Everyone flinched and looked around to see what caused this and a few spotted shaking bushes and some large glowing eyes peaking out. "I think I saw something." Cody whispered as the shaking bushes got more violent.

Something finally then emerged from the bushes and everyone was treated to what looked like beavers…but were the size of bears and had tusks on them. "Monster…beavers!" Cody yelled as nearly everyone screamed in terror as the monster beavers all looked at them with rather…hungry expressions.

CONFESSIONAL – CHRIS

"A remnant of the Pleistocene Era, the woolly beaver is a day-active rodent indigenous to Boney Island." Chris explained what the deal was with those monster beavers. "Oh yeah, and they're meat eaters."

Luckily for the Bass, it seemed all the woolly beavers had their eyes on the Screaming Gophers as they all screamed and proceeded to run away as fast as they could. "That's good." Courtney whispered to her team with a smile. "With those overgrown rodents focused on the Gophers we can-"

Suddenly more growling got the Bass's attention and they all watched and flinched as more woolly beavers emerged from the bushes and surrounded the Bass. "Or…not…" The CIT squeaked out.

"Any chance someone has a giant toothpick they can munch on?" Harold fearfully gulped. As the prehistoric beavers edged closer to everyone.

"Everyone, remain calm and quiet," Dawn spoke up to everyone as she took her hands off the canoe she and Lincoln were carrying. "Let me speak to them."

Lincoln gulped, but didn't say anything to try and stop Dawn. He's known her long enough to not doubt the mysterious girl. So instead he just gave her a "Be careful."

Dawn nodded at Lincoln's words and slowly approached the beavers who seemed to go on guard as she stepped forward. "Hey, it's ok. We're not here to invade your land, honest." Everyone watched in amazement as Dawn's words actually seemed to calm the woolly beavers down a bit as they all went from looking at Dawn like food to looking at her with a curious look. "We're just trying to reach the end of the island. We're deeply sorry for disturbing such beautiful creatures like yourselves.

Everyone smiled…and then gasped as the beaver Dawn was in front of stood up on its two hind legs and showed off its full height. Everyone, especially Lincoln, was fearing that they might end up watching their teammate get eaten alive…but watched as the beaver started licking Dawn like a happy dog.

"Uuuuh, I'm not the only one seeing this right?" Sadie asked in a shocked tone as they watched as all the beavers that were previously keen on eating them were crowding around Dawn and acting like dogs that just had their owner return home.

"Hehehehe, that tickles!" Dawn laughed as multiple woolly beavers happily licked Dawn to show their affection. Meanwhile Dawn proceeded to give as much beavers as she could head scratches. "Aaaaaawww, you're all just a buncha softies aren't you~"

CONFESSIONAL – CHRIS

"Man that girl just takes the fun out of everything." The host said with a small frown on his face.

"Brbrbrbr." Edward said as he looked over Lincoln's shoulder.

"You said it bud." Lincoln said as he watched the scene with a smile.

Eventually all the woolly beavers stopped crowding around Dawn and simply sat in front of them with their large tails happily pounding down on the ground. "Thank you so much for that, it felt really nice." Dawn thanked the prehistoric beavers making them all make some happy sounding grunts. "Excuse me, if it's not too much trouble do you think you can lead us to the beach at the end of the island?"

The woolly beavers all nodded as they gestured their heads for the Bass to follow them before taking off into the jungle. "Alright everyone, let's go!" Dawn said as she rejoined Lincoln in holding their canoe.

"We're seriously gonna follow a bunch of dino-beavers?" Courtney asked in a bit of a fearful tone.

"You got any better ideas?" Duncan asked as everyone else decided to follow the beavers and not voice any complaints. Courtney looked to Bridgette who simply shrugged making the CIT sigh before they decided to follow as well.

"Have I ever told you how awesome you are?" Lincoln told Dawn with an impressed smirk on his face with Dawn blushing in response. "Because you are."

"Heheh, why thank you." Dawn said with a giggle as they continued to follow the prehistoric beavers to their destination. And thanks to the beavers, the journey was rather smooth for the Bass. Any other creatures such as bears were scared off by the woolly beavers and they hit a path that split into two directions, the beavers led them to where they said was right direction. According to Dawn their beaver to human translator.

The Gophers…didn't have it nearly as easy. Without someone like Dawn with them, they were resorted to running away from the beavers that tried to attack them. They then thought they got them to leave them alone when they walked into a small pond that had a bunch of rather large nests surrounding them…only for a bunch of prehistoric geese to start chasing them.

Luckily for them Cody was actually the one to save them as he brought a loaf of bread with him in order to make him and Gwen a romantic picnic and threw it to the prehistoric birds which got them to leave them alone. Eventually they came across the same splitting pathway the Bass passed by earlier and chose to go left.

Things seemed to be going well for them as there was nothing in their way to disturb them. At least until Trent suddenly started to lower into the ground. "Whoa. Guys, uh, don't wanna panic here, but I'm shrinking!" Trent yelled to everyone as they all looked to see where Trent ended up. A pool of quicksand.

CONFESSIONAL – TRENT

"Right. How am I supposed to know what quicksand looks like?" Trent questioned with a frown. "It looks just like sand."

CONFESSIONAL – CHRIS

"Hahahaha! Can you believe they fell for that?!" Chris started laughing hard at the fact that Trent actually ended up getting into the quicksand. "Haha, I set it up, but I didn't think anyone would walk into it! Haha, that's just great! Ahahahahaha!"

"Uh-oh…" Trent let out as everyone gasped as they watched the guitarist sink further down into the sand.

"Trent's stuck!" Lindsay screamed as she and Beth set the canoe her, Beth, and Trent were carrying as she went after Trent. "I'm coming Trent!"

"No don't!" But Trent's words were in vain as Lindsay soon found herself sinking in the quicksand right next to Trent.

"I'm stuck too!" Lindsay gasped as she looked at her sinking body. "I so didn't see that coming."

Everyone quickly looked around to see if there was anything they could do. Just then Cody spotted something as he let go of the canoe he and Gwen were carrying, with the goth setting it down on the ground as Cody ran off. Everyone watched as Cody climbed up a tree and grabbed onto a vine and used it to swing down to the quicksand pit to try and grab Trent's hand…only to miss and slam right into a tree.

Luckily the vine came back over the pit with Trent quickly grabbing it and climbing himself and Lindsay out and landing safely on solid ground. Everyone cheered as Cody, who was in a bit of a daze, walked over to the now safe Trent and Lindsay. "Whoa. Hey, thanks bro." Trent held up his hand for Cody to high five only for the still dazed Cody to miss. "You're a life saver."

Cody then shook his head to get his senses back and asked Trent. "I am?"

Lindsay then came in and gave Cody and hug. "My hero!" The dumb blond happily said before letting go of Cody. "Where did you learn to do that?"

"You know, I watch a lot of movies." Cody explained making Lindsay giggle a little bit.

"This is very touching, guys, but we've still got a challenge to win!" Gwen yelled at everyone making them all quickly scramble to pick up their canoes again and quickly run forward, while making sure to walk past the quicksand and keep a much closer eye on the ground.

KILLER BASS

The Killer Bass were all making good progress with their hike. The woolly beavers continued leading them to where they needed to go and they were able to avoid most obstacles in their path. For example, not ending up in any quicksand.

But all good things must come to an end eventually. "AAAHHHH!" Suddenly Geoff was screaming in pain as he fell to the floor. "My leg! I'm down! I'm down!" Geoff held his now numb left leg as everyone, including the beavers, stopped to check on him. "Oh, it's so unfair! Why did this have to happen now? Oh! Why? Why?!"

"Geoff!" Bridgette called out to in concern as she went to go check on him.

"Yo calm down dude!" Lincoln told Geoff as he and Dawn walked up to him. "What's wrong?"

"I can't feel my leg dude!" Geoff yelled as he tried shaking his leg around to wake it up only to be met with pain. "Never! I can feel it hurt! Hurting so much."

"Stop moving! Let me take a look at it." Dawn told Geoff as she gently took his leg. Geoff winced a bit but tried to keep still as Dawn looked over his leg. The aura reader squinted her eyes as she reached out to Geoff's legs and ended up pulling a small splinter out of it. A few deadpanned at Geoff thinking he was being over dramatic, but a raised hand by Dawn stopped them from saying anything. "Hmmmm…" The nature lover hummed before pointing at some nearby plants. "There!"

"What?" Courtney questioned. "They're just a bunch of plants."

"Specifically, Giant Hogweed." Dawn pointed out as she threw the splinter away into the Hogweeds. "It's a plant with poison sap and that thorn that was in Geoff's leg must have been coated in some of its poisonous sap."

Geoff grimly sighed before looking at Dawn. "Just give it to me straight Dawn." The party dude told the nature lover. "How long do I have?"

"Oh no, no it's not fatal." Dawn reassured him making the Killer Bass sigh in relief. "Don't worry, it was just a small thorn so it couldn't have that much sap on it. Your leg should just be numb for about half an hour. But even after that you shouldn't strain yourself for the rest of the day. Maybe a little longer just to be safe."

Geoff sighed again before shaking his head. "No, you dudes should go on without me." Geoff told them. "I'll only slow you down."

Courtney was about to take Geoff up on that offer and walk away only for a growling prehistoric beaver to stop her. "We're not leaving any man behind!" DJ said firmly. "Not on my watch!"

"Here's let me help ya man." Lincoln said as he proceeded to pick up Geoff and carrying him off to the woolly beavers. "Any of you mind helping carry him?" One of the beavers nodded as it lowered itself a bit allowing Lincoln to put Geoff on the prehistoric beavers back.

CONFESSIONAL – GEOFF

"I didn't know if I was gonna make it." Geoff said which was followed by a sharp inhale. "It was touch-and-go."

CONFESSIONAL – BRIDGETTE

"I've seen surfers get eaten by sharks before, but this?" Bridgette said with a look of horror on her face. "This was horrifying!"

CONFESSIONAL – DJ

"The man just...kept going!" DJ said with the utmost respect for Geoff. "Riding on a giant beaver or not, the dude's got heart."

When the Bass got there, they saw that the Gophers had somehow beaten them to the beach. Looks like while the path the beavers led the Bass down was the safer path, it was also the longer one. The Gophers waved to the Bass in a bit of a taunting fashion, only to gasp in horror as they saw a gang of woolly beavers with the Bass.

The beaver carrying Geoff carefully slide the party dude off of it onto the sand as Dawn proceeded to give each one a pat on the head. "Thank you all so much for your help. We really appreciate it." All the beavers responded by giving Dawn a lick before walking away into the woods.

"Alright everyone! We gotta get some wood and quick!" Lincoln was quick to take charge as everyone set down their canoes and got to hunting wood. Lincoln then took his backpack off and looked inside to see Edward curled up inside and fast asleep. "Aawww." Lincoln let out before setting his bag down next to Geoff who reclined himself on a rock. "Hey Geoff, watch after Edward for me?"

"Sure thing dude. Might as well be useful somehow." Geoff said as he took the backpack and sat it down next to him.

With Chris monitoring them from a helicopter up above, the two teams were quick to try and get a big enough fire going. On the Gophers side, Heather was rubbing two sticks together to try and get a fire going while Leshawna was banging rocks together.

But Heather ceased her actions as she looked at the Bass side of the beach in surprise as she saw that the Bass already had a fire going. "How'd they do that so quickly?" Duncan silently answered Heather's question by pulling out and igniting a lighter he had with a smirk on his face.

"No rule against carrying lighters." Chris said as the camera went over to him in his helicopter. "Edge, Killer Bass."

"Way to go Duncan!" Lincoln complimented the delinquent as he added some more sticks to the fire. "We keep this up and this challenge is in the-"

"SCREECH! SCREECH!"

Everyone from both teams flinched, especially the Gophers, as they heard a loud bird-like screech coming in from the jungle they were all just in. And it seemed to be getting closer. Nearly everyone then screamed as what seemed to be prehistoric geese flew out of the jungle and started swarming the two teams.

"I thought we got rid of these things!" Trent yelled as he and Cody ran from a bird that was chasing them.

"Everyone! Protect the fire!" Courtney yelled to her team as she got in front of the fire and tried to block the strong winds the prehistoric birds were making from hitting and putting out their fire. Harold was the first to respond to Courtney's words and got in front of the fire while pulling out his nunchucks and twirling them around a bit and got ready to fight off any birds that came closer.

"Grrr, get lost you over grown chicken!" Heather yelled as she smacked a giant goose away with an oar.

"AAAAAAAAHHH!" Suddenly Courtney shrieked as a giant goose started to charge right at her. Harold was busy fighting off his own bird to help. But before it could reach Courtney, suddenly Duncan ran out in front of the CIT and socked the prehistoric bird in the face and making it fly away.

Courtney looked to see Duncan grinning and raising his unibrow at her making her look away from the delinquent…and tried to a hide a growing blush on her face.

"Dawn!" Lincoln called out to as he tried to fend off a giant goose with a long stick. "Can't you get these things to leave us alone?!"

"I'm trying!" Dawn said as she ducked under a bird that tried to charge at him. "But these birds are proving to be more stubborn and aggressive then those nice beavers!"

"LINCOLN!" Lincoln heard Geoff call out to him. Looking to where the party dude was, the white head gasped at what he saw. A giant goose was trying to take the backpack Edward was in with Geoff hanging onto it for dear life while being dragged across the sand as the goose tried to fly away. "HE'S TRYING TO GET EDWARD! Oh no…"

Finally Geoff lost his grip on the backpack allowing the bird to start flying away…only for Lincoln to suddenly jump on its back. "OH NO YOU DON'T!" Lincoln then started to assault the bird by punching its wing. "LET GO OF MY PLATYPUS YOU OVERGROWN PULTRY!"

The bird struggled to stay air born as Lincoln got the prehistoric goose into a choke hold with one arm and punching the birds right wing with his other arm. "Grrrr, listen to me damn it!" Lincoln grunted as he pulled on the ancient Goose's neck while continuously punching its right wing and-

CRACK!

"SCREEEEECH!" After enough punches, a cracking sound was heard from the prehistoric goose making it let out a shriek of pain that got all the other gooses attention. With a sudden burst of strength, the goose managed to throw Lincoln off its back. DJ caught Lincoln before he fell to the ground with the goose, still carrying Lincoln's backpack, started to fly away back into the jungle. However, the goose wasn't able to fly very high and fast as its right wing seemed to have a limp to it.

Once that goose left, the others soon followed that goose into the jungle. Once they were gone, almost everyone from both teams breathed sighs of relief once the overgrown birds were gone. Everyone except…

"EDWARD!" Lincoln called out too as he looked at the area of the jungle the prehistoric geese flew to. Lincoln, in a panic, then ran to the rest of his team and quickly said. "Guys! Come on! We gotta go get him!"

"Seriously Lincoln?" Courtney questioned as she dusted herself off and made sure she didn't have injuries on her body. "Look, I like you and everything but he's just a platypus. We have a challenge to win."

"I'm not about to let him get eaten!" Lincoln yelled to the CIT before he started to go off into the jungle. "Fine! I'll get him by myself if I have to!"

"No dude!" Harold stopped Lincoln as the ginger ran next to the white head. "You saw what those things could do. You can't go there by yourself."

"Well we can't just let Edward get eaten by those things." Bridgette spoke up while helping Geoff move around.

"But what about the challenge?" Sadie spoke up.

"Enough!" Surprising everyone, Dawn spoke up with a rather firm and stern tone as she stood in the middle of everyone. "Everyone, I know the perfect plan to get Edward back and keep the fire going. Lincoln, me, Harold, and DJ will all go to where the geese took Edward. Courtney, Duncan, Sadie, Bridgette, and Geoff will stay here and work on the fire. Thanks to Lincoln the goose that took Edward couldn't have flown far. If we hurry, we can get him just in time. Let's go!"

Everyone was too taken aback by Dawn's sudden leader role to say anything back as the nature lover simply took the three she mentioned for the rescue mission with her. Once Dawn, Lincoln, Harold, and DJ were on their way, Duncan simply shrugged before walking to the fire. "Welp, let's burn stuff."

Some of the Gophers saw the four Bass members running back into the jungle and Owen put a smile on his face as he tried to follow him. "Don't worry buddy! We're coming for ya!" Owen saw the goose took Lincoln's backpack and heard the plan of them going to rescue the platypus in said bag and wanted to join in on the rescue mission. But Heather was having none of it and tripped Owen before he could get away. "Ow! What was that for? We gotta rescue Lincoln's platypus!"

"Oh no we don't." Heather firmly told the big guy. "With them looking for that freak of nature there are less of them working on the fire and we are gonna keep that numbers advantage do you hear me?!"

"But…the platypus…" Owen tried to speak up as he looked to the jungle again.

"FIRE!" Heather harshly yelled at Owen making the poor guy flinch violently. "NOW!" While Owen got up and reluctantly walked away from the jungle, Beth seemed to spot something in a bush that got her interest.

With the platypus rescue team, Dawn was currently leading the group with Harold close behind her looking around while holding his nunchucks and ready to unleash his mad skills when needed. Meanwhile Lincoln and DJ were in the back with Lincoln unable to take his eyes off the back of Dawn's head. "Wow…" Lincoln let out as memories of just a few minutes ago to when Dawn took charge came to his head. "Seeing Dawn play the leader like that was amazing. She just keeps surprising me."

DJ chuckled a bit as he looked down at Lincoln. "Dang dude, you got it bad." DJ said making Lincoln blush and avert his gaze. DJ then hummed a bit as an idea came to his mind.

CONFESSIONAL – DJ

"Lincoln's a good guy. And anyone with even a single eye can see that he's gotta thing for Dawn. Plus, I'm sure Dawn's also got her eye on him to." DJ explained with a smile on his face. "Figured I'd help a brother out ya know? Gotta make sure he doesn't make the same mistakes as Geoff. He's also someone I plan on helping out with the ladies." DJ then chuckled as he realized something. "Hey momma look, I'm playin cupid!"

"Ya know…" DJ leaned close to Lincoln's ear and whispered. "I think she digs you man."

"H-Huh?" Lincoln stuttered a bit as his face went red.

"Just sayin dude." DJ shrugged a bit as he patted Lincoln on the shoulder. "I bet if you ask her out, she'll say yes."

"I don't…" Lincoln was about to deny having a thing for Dawn, but something about DJ's words stuck with him and he put on a hopeful expression and asked DJ. "Ya really think so?"

"Yeah man!" DJ encouraged with a smile on his face. "You should go for it."

"Maybe…" Lincoln frowned a bit as he looked down. "But I don't really think I'm in the right mindset for a relationship yet…"

"How come?" DJ asked with a confused look.

"Well…it's just…before coming to camp my girlfriend Ronnie Anne broke up with me." Lincoln sadly told DJ something no other camper other than Dawn and Bridgette knew about.

"Aw man for real?" DJ frowned a bit as Lincoln nodded. "I'm sorry dude. That really bites."

"Yeah it…really stung." Lincoln muttered before he shook his head before he ended up making himself depressed. "Look, maybe I do like Dawn like that. I just…wanna make sure I'm not just some pathetic guy on the rebound or something. Dawn deserves better than that."

"I understand man, take your time." DJ nodded at Lincoln making a small smile come to the white heads face. "And hey, if you ever need any help just come to me."

"Thank DJ." Lincoln told the brickhouse with a grateful smile. "For everything."

DJ smiled back at Lincoln right as Harold and Dawn came to a stop in front of them. "Hey guys." Harold got their attention. "Look." The four members poked their heads out of a bush they found to hide behind and saw exactly what they were looking for.

There were currently four of the giant geese gathered together and sitting on the ground with one of them looking like it had a damaged wing and had Lincoln's backpack at its feet. "I can still see Edward's aura." Dawn whispered to the three with her. "He's ok. And it looks like most of the flock went back to their nest."

"So what's the plan?" Harold asked while gripping his nunchucks. "Are you gonna talk to them or should I unleash my mad skills?"

"Well I tried talking to them but it didn't work." Dawn explained to her fellow Bass. "Someone must have fed them bread. Bread to birds is essentially the equivalent of coffee and makes them all hyper and aggressive. Which is why you shouldn't feed wild animals' human food. So talking is out of the question."

"So then what's the plan?" Lincoln asked as he turned to the aura reader. "We gotta get Edward out of there."

"Hmmm, maybe we could somehow startle them." DJ pointed out as he put a hand to his chin. "Normal geese are drawn away by loud sudden noises. Maybe the same applies to prehistoric geese."

Everyone hummed in thought before Harold snapped his fingers as an idea came to his mind. "I got it!" Harold then reached into his pocket and pulled out a whistle in the shape of a bird. "A muskrat boy always comes prepared!"

"What is it?" Lincoln asked as him and DJ gave confused looks while Dawn happily gasped.

"It's a bird whistle!" Dawn pointed out while Harold nodded.

"Correct." Harold nodded as he showed off the whistle. "A whistle specially made to lure birds away from campsites and such to stop them from steeling food. This should scare them off!"

"But these are giant geese." DJ pointed out as he peeked at them again. "Probably gonna have to be nice and loud to scare them off so I hope you got some good lungs man."

"Maybe he doesn't need that." Lincoln said as he pulled out his phone and opened up an app. "I got a megaphone app on my phone to help get all my sisters' attention. So let a rip Harold!"

Harold nodded as he put the bird whistle into his mouth and got in front of Lincoln's phone and blew as hard as he could. "SCREECH!" All the prehistoric geese all made startled sounds as they took off. With the one with the bad wing running rather than flying…and leaving the backpack behind.

"Alright it worked!" Lincoln cheered as he ran up to the backpack and quickly picked it up. "Edward!" Looking inside the backpack Lincoln saw Edward…still asleep. "Wow you really are a lazybones. He's alright everyone! Come on let's head back!"

Harold, DJ, and Dawn all cheered as they quickly took off in the direction they came in.

And when they passed by the halfway point to the beach…

BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

"What in the great earth mother is that!?" Dawn yelled as the four of them watched as a large fiery explosion could be seen coming from the beach and reaching all the way up the beach.

"BRBRBRBRBRBR!" Suddenly poking his head out of Lincoln's backpack was Edward who was frantically looking around. Looks like that boom was what it took to wake him up.

"Seriously?" Lincoln rose a brow at the platypus. "Getting abducted by the world's biggest geese doesn't wake you up but that does?"

When they reached the beach again, they all saw the Gophers in their boats, with Trent and Gwen sharing a boat and Cody with Beth and Lindsay, and the Bass simply standing in front of all of their boats. "I'm guessing the Gophers won the fire challenge?" Lincoln asked as he looked at the Gophers giant fire while also noticing Izzy being covered in soot.

"That's not even the worst of it." Courtney began as she looked down at their canoes. "We lost our oars! Those stupid birds must have taken them!"

"Guess they need rather big and sturdy nesting material." Dawn pointed out which only got Courtney to glare at her.

"But now we have no way to get back to the island." Bridgette slumped down, seeing no way they could possibly win now without their oars.

"You guys could get someone to swim behind the boats and push them." Suddenly Izzy, someone from the opposing team, spoke up to the Bass. "I did that once for this huge like, sixty-foot yacht; the whole crew had to flutter kick for like, eight days to get to shore. And like, four of us got eaten by sharks. I didn't, hehe, not me. But it was really insane. Okay, later!" Suddenly Leshawna aggressively paddled forward to shut Izzy up.

"That might work!" Geoff, now able to stand up on his own, said with a smile on his face. If someone strong enough could swim fast enough, they might just be able to barely make it in first.

"We need someone big enough to push all the canoes back." Bridgette put a hand to her chin in thought before she smiled as she looked at the Bass's brick house. "DJ, you're the only one who's strong enough."

DJ flinched a bit as Geoff spoke up. "You can't ask him to do that!" Geoff said, knowing about DJ's fear of water. "Dude can't swim!"

"I'm sorry Geoff but I don't feel like there's any other way." Lincoln spoke it up as he put a hand on DJ's shoulder. "He's the strongest man we got. It's him or bust."

"He's right." Courtney said as she grabbed Harold's arm and showed it off to the team. "Those skinny arms aren't going to cut it."

"I'll do it!" Geoff offered only for Dawn to stop him.

"Remember what I said Geoff." Dawn reminded the party dude. "You have to let your leg take it easy in order for you body to completely heal from the poison.

"I can do this." Everyone looked to DJ as he spoke in a completely serious tone. "I have to."

CONFESSIONAL – DJ

"It was all up to me." DJ said to the audience at home with a determined look on his face. "I needed to swim like a Killer Bass should and no wedgie flop was going to stand in my way."

"That is one…brave man." Geoff said while pointing at DJ. The party dude's respect for the brickhouse was at an all time high at seeing DJ willing put his fears aside to help his team once again.

As it turned out, this was probably faster then using oars. All of the Killer Bass canoes were stacked onto each other with all of the team riding on the top of the stack with DJ pushing them forward. And DJ was pushing them so fast they were easily catching up to the Screaming Gophers. In fact, they didn't just catch up. They passed them! All the Bass were cheering DJ's name.

Although DJ seemed to not know how to stop as when they reached the beach, they proceeded to fly off a rock like a ramp, fly over Chris, and crash on the other side of the beach. But hey, they were still the first team on the beach! "The Bass are the winners!" Chris announced leading to the Bass all cheering for the victory.

When the Gophers reached the beach, most were quick to glare at Izzy. The one who gave the advice to the Bass that allowed them to win. "You cost us the game!" Leshawna yelled while glaring daggers at the crazy girl. "You are dead!"

"Right." Izzy rolled her eyes and wasn't at all threatened by the girl. "Okay, you are so lucky that my license to kill is currently expired." However, Leshawna proceeded to pick up an oar as she gritted her teeth at Izzy. This intimidated the orange haired girl as she quickly ran away with Leshawna on her tail.

As the Bass were cheering, Owen came up to Lincoln from behind and poked the white head. Lincoln turned around to look at Owen with Edward in the Loud boy's arms. "Hey Lincoln!" The big guy greeted Lincoln with a smile. "I'm glad to see you got your platypus back. I'm sorry I couldn't help. I wanted to go but Heather wouldn't let me."

"Hey, it's all good big guy." Lincoln reassured Owen as he patted Owen on the shoulder. "It's the thought that counts. Thanks man." Owen then smiled and patted Edward on the head with the Platypus making some happy sounds in response. "Hey sorry you guys lost."

"Eh, what're you gonna do." Owen shrugged it off, not letting his positive attitude go away. "At least everyone came back alive. Now if you'll excuse me, I gotta go change my underwear."

Lincoln chuckled a bit as he watched Owen walk over to the Gopher cabin. "Hmmmm…" Suddenly, humming, Dawn was next to Lincoln with her hand on her chin. "Something doesn't seem right."

"What? What's wrong?" Lincoln asked the aura reader with a raised brow.

"It's the Gophers." Dawn explained to the white head. "I feel a dark presence around them."

"Eh, it's probably just Heather." Lincoln joked/shrugged as he turned to Dawn. "Although I think it's a safe bet that Izzy's the one going home tonight." Dawn simply hummed in response before her and Lincoln walked off.

THAT NIGHT

Night had fallen on the camp. Once again, it was time for the ever-tense bonfire ceremony where tonight the 7th camper would be leaving Total Drama Island. Forever. "And now, the always anxiety-inducing marshmallow ceremony." Chris announced while holding a plate of eight marshmallows. "When I call your name, come and get a marshmallow. Beth. Trent. Gwen." The three campers smiled and went to go get their marshmallows with Trent and Gwen pressing their marshmallows against the others as if to toast with them. "Cody. Owen. Heather. Leshawna."

And with that, there were two campers yet only one marshmallow. Izzy and Lindsay. "One last marshmallow." Chris said with a grin as he tossed the marshmallow up and down in his hand. "The person who doesn't get this marshmallow will walk off the Dock of Shame and take a ride on the Boat of Losers. Who's it gonna be?"

But before Chris could name the camper that was staying, a helicopter was heard and everyone looked up to indeed see one flying above them with a search light shining down from it and onto Izzy. "Izzy!" A voiced called out from within the helicopter. "We know you are down there! You are under arrest!"

"You mean all that trash you were talking was true?" Leshawna asked with a surprised look and tone as she remembered all of Izzy's crazy stories she told during the challenge. Including one where she was wanted by the RCNP for blowing up their kitchen.

"No. Just the RCMP part. See ya!" Izzy said before standing up and pointing up at the helicopter. "YOU'LL NEVER GET ME ALIVE!" Everyone then watched as Izzy laughed manically as she quickly ran away, the helicopter in hot pursuit of her.

"Well. That wraps that up." Chris said as everyone watched the scene with shocked looks. "Night everyone."

After that little…scene. Along with Cody finding a certain goth's bra waiting for him on his bed and Bridgette taking a liking to a certain gift she got, that was the end of yet another episode of Total. Drama. Island.

Chapter 10: Paintball Deer Hunter

Chapter Text

"Last time on Total Drama Island…" Chris flashed his perfect white teeth at the camera as he begun the recap. "Both teams set out on a canoe trip to deadly Boney Island. Cody hit on Gwen about eighty times, but he made up for it by setting her up with the guy she actually wanted to hang with, Trent. Good strategy, bro! There were winners. And there were losers. Also known as, The Gophers. The last marshmallow was set to go to either Izzy or Lindsay, but the RCMP swooped in and bam! Izzy hightailed it outta there! Hahahah, man, I knew the girl was nuts, but I didn't know she was totally insane! However, one Gopher may have secretly done something even crazier when she brought home a creepy stick statue voodoo thingy from the deadly haunted island. Will Beth live to regret her souvenir? And can my teeth possibly get any whiter? Find out here on Total. Drama. Island!"

"Brbrb! Brbrb! Brbrb! Brbrb!" Currently the sounds of a platypus could be heard from the front of the Killer Bass cabin. Currently, Lincoln, Dawn, and Edward could be seen together on the steps of the Killer Bass cabin with Dawn currently scratching Edward's belly with the platypus enjoying every bit of it.

"Who's a little spoiled boy." Dawn said to Edward in a cute puppy dog voice. "You are! Yes you are!"

"Brbrbrbr!" Edward let out in pure bliss.

"Hahaha, guess you must really give good belly rubs." Lincoln complimented the aura reader as she did just that to Edward. "Man he's really enjoying it."

"Oh yes." Dawn nodded as she started scratching under Edward's beak. "He just loves attention."

Lincoln smiled and was about to speak up again, but suddenly the sound of a helicopter startled all three of them and made Edward roll to his feet and for Dawn and Lincoln to stand up. "Oh! Hit the deck! They're coming, man! They found us!" They all heard Duncan yell from inside of the cabin as Lincoln and Dawn looked up to see a helicopter flying above the camp. And due to Dawn's aura sensing, she knew it was Chris inside flying around.

From inside the Gopher cabin, Leshawna's head shot up from her bed and hit the top bunk. "OW!" Leshawna grunted as she rubbed her head. "Okay, that dude is really starting to get on my last nerve!"

"Whatever." Heather yawned as she started to get up from bed. "He just loves ruining our mornings. Beth, Lindsay, go warm up the shower for me." Beth and Lindsay, still feeling sleepy, looked at each other in silence only for Heather to order. "Now!" They both flinched at this and stood up from bed. "And remember…"

Beth groaned tiredly with a bit of irritation in her voice. "Not too hot this time I know."

Later at the washrooms, all the girls from both teams with the exception of Dawn and Heather were all trying to hold in their pee as they all waited in line for the bathroom. "What's the hold up?!" Bridgette yelled from the middle of the line.

"Heather needs her private time." Lindsay said with a strained voice.

"How long's queenie gonna be in there?" Leshawna glared at the washroom door, wishing she could tear Heather a new one for making her and all the other girls wait. "I got urgent business!"

"She could still be a while." Beth told her teammate.

"Ugh! That's it." Gwen then ditched the line and started heading towards the woods. "I'm going lumberjack style."

The other girls cringed a bit as feedback from the loud speaker got all of their attention. "I hope you're ready for the most challenging challenge yet." Chris announced to everyone. "Breakfast in three minutes at the campfire pit."

After hearing this, the rest of the girls sans Lindsay and Beth decided to follow Gwen's lead and go do their business in woods. Beth knocked on the washroom door to get Heather's attention and inform her of the time limit only for the leader of their alliance to say. "Can one of you come in here and lotion my back? It's peeling!" Both Lindsay and Beth cringed at this with the former slowly backing away into the woods. When Beth looked to where Lindsay was to see if she could get the blond's help with this, Beth saw no one and was forced to tread the most likely disgusting grounds on her own.

A little over three minutes afterward, both teams were seen gathered up where Chris told them to be with the host of the show standing in front of all of the contestants. "Are you ready for today's extreme max impact challenge?!" Chris yelled to everyone, really hyping up the challenge for today.

"We are ready!" Owen cheered while raising his arms.

"Incoming!" Chris yelled as he held up a box filled with cans and proceeded to throw one towards Gwen. Gwen flinched, thinking it was about to hit her in the face, but luckily Trent came to the rescue and caught the can before it could hit her. Chris then began throwing the cans of what the campers learned were beans to all of the contestants. "This, is breakfast."

"No." Heather said with disgust as she looked at the can. "Breakfast is crepes, croissants, even Chef's crappy burnt eggs."

"Beans, beans, they're good for your heart, the more ya eat, the more ya-" Owen happily sung before Heather threw her can at the big guys face.

"Today's challenge is about survival." Chris explained before pulling out something from behind his back. A paintball gun. "We're going hunting."

"What?!" Dawn gasped in horror.

"Now that's more like it." Duncan said with an eager smirk.

"Isn't that a paintball gun?" Harold asked as he pointed to the green gun in Chris's hands.

"Why yes Harold." Chris said as he aimed the paintball gun at Harold and shot the ginger with it. "It is."

"So we won't be killing anything?" Bridgette asked with crossed arms.

"Negatory." Chris confirmed making Bridgette smile. Dawn breathed a sigh of relief as Lincoln put a reassuring hand on her shoulder with Edward on his lap. The gesture making Dawn blush a bit. "This is the first ever paintball deer hunt. I'll announce the team's once we get into the woods. So…finish breaky."

Just then a loud burp got everyones attention and making them all look to Owen who already had a bunch of emptied cans around him with beans staining his body. "Aaaaah…" Owen let out in satisfaction. "Got any more?"

About 45 minutes later, the teams were all gathered up near the woods with Chris having a trunk next to him as well as a rack with paintball guns set up on it. "And now for the team breakdowns." Chris announced as he took all the Bass red guns off the rack. "The Killer Bass hunters are…Harold, Lincoln, Geoff, and Bridgette. Locked and loaded with bass blue paint." Chris then threw the four guns to the hunters for the Bass. Lincoln in particular having a big grin on his face as he caught his gun.

CONFESSIONAL – LINCOLN

"Yes! Yes, yes, yes, yes, yes!" Lincoln cheered while raising his paintball gun in the air while wearing a camo cap and yellow hunting shades. "This is so awesome! I haven't been painting ball since I was 13! My pop-pop taught me how and he could out gun navy seals with an arm tied behind his back! Pop-pop, if you're watching this is for you!"

"And using orange paint are the Gopher hunters." Chris said as he grabbed the green guns off the rack. "Leshawna, Beth, Owen, Lindsay."

"Whahoo!" Owen cheered as he and the three other Gopher hunters caught their guns. "This is awesome man!"

"You also get these stylin' glasses and wicked camo caps!" Chris said as he reached into the trunk and pulled out said items. "The rest of you are now deer. Here are your antlers, noses, and little whitetails." Chris pulled out a headband with deer antlers attached, red deer noses, and belts with a little deer tail attached.

Dawn clapped and eagerly went to go get her deer costume with the other deer from both teams looking less then happy at their wardrobe. "Yeah right." Heather rolled her eyes and crossed her arms. "I am not wearing that."

"There is no way I'm a deer." Duncan growled in protest. He should have been a hunter, not a freakin deer!

"Take these off and your team is toast." Chris said as he proceeded to put the deer gear on Duncan. On the bright side, they also got the shades the hunters got.

Chuckling was then heard from behind Duncan with the delinquent looking to see Owen grinning at him from behind. "What are you lookin' at?"

"Oh nothing." Owen continued grinning at Duncan with narrowed eyes on the delinquent's tail. "Bambi." Owen then grabbed Duncan's tail and pulled it back and proceeded to snap it by letting it go.

"You better be a good shot, tubby!" Duncan threatened the big guy.

CONFESSIONAL – DAWN

"I don't know what everyone's complaining about." Dawn said with a smile and proudly wearing her deer stuff. "These are great! I truly feel one with nature's beautiful creatures like this."

"Wow…" Lincoln let out as he looked at Dawn adjusting her tail.

"What?" Dawn asked as she turned to the white head who was all decked out in his hunter gear.

"O-O-Oh, um, n-nothing!" Lincoln sheepishly grinned and stuttered as he tried to look away from Dawn. "You just…look really cute with that deer stuff is all."

"Aaaawww." Dawn let out as she blushed a bit. "Thank you."

CONFESSIONAL – DAWN

"Eeeeeeeeh!" Dawn excitedly squealed.

KILLER BASS – DEER

The deer of the Killer Bass team, Dawn, DJ, Duncan, Courtney, and Sadie, were now all seen walking through the woods. Chris told them the deer had a 15-minute head start to get into the woods and hide. "At least we get a head start." Courtney sighed out as she along with Duncan weren't too thrilled about being deer for this game.

"I don't know about ya'll, but I'm outta here!" DJ then did something that surprised nearly everyone on his team. The brick house got down on all fours and started prancing away just like a real deer would. Duncan and Courtney's jaw dropped at the sight with Sadie's eyes widening.

"He's really in tune with nature." Dawn complimented as she smiled at DJ releasing his inner deer. The aura reader then turned to her teammates and said. "I think I should be heading off to. I need to go meet up with some friends of mine!" Similar to DJ, Dawn proceeded to get on all fours and instead of prancing, simply walked away into the woods like a deer would.

"Why are all the tree huggers on our team again?" Courtney asked no one in particular.

SCREAMING GOPHERS – DEER

Currently the Gopher deer, Heather, Cody, Gwen, and Trent, were also walking through the woods and making the most of their head start with all of them expect Cody not too happy about the whole being deer thing. "This is easily the lamest thing I've ever done in my life." Gwen complained.

"Aw come on." Cody encouraged everyone with a smile and tried to bring spirits up. "It could be fun!" However, the only thing the brown-haired boy got in return was glares from his fellow deer. "Okay, catch you later."

CONFESSIONAL – CODY

"I was so psyched to be a deer." Cody said with a grin…while wearing a full body cast and in a wheel chair. "I'm small, but I'm quick. Lots of practice from dodging spitballs in math class."

After Cody separated from the group, Gwen and Trent continued forward and stopped when they saw Heather sitting down on a stump and start filing her nails. "Are you coming?" Gwen asked with a raised brow.

"No." Heather rolled her eyes as she continued filing. "I'm going to wait for Lindsay and Beth and make them protect me for the whole game."

"Wouldn't that be against the rules?" Gwen asked with a raised brow. She couldn't care less if Heather followed them or not, heck she would prefer it if she didn't, but she didn't want the mean girl's attitude to cost them the challenge.

"Um, do you see a rules person anywhere?" Heather said with an annoyed tone as she gestured to the area around her. "Worry about your own fluffy tails."

KILLER BASS – HUNTERS

"And break!" Harold said as he, Geoff, and Lincoln grinned as they brought their hands together before raising them up in the air. Bridgette did too but didn't look as enthusiastic as the three boys. Putting on their glasses, Harold looked to see Bridgette looking at her paintball gun with a frown. "Okay. You do realize that this is all just pretend, right? And that it's just paint?" Harold explained to Bridgette that they weren't actually hunting and killing real deer. Or killing anything in general. "So say, if you…like, hit Heather…"

"Wait. Heather's a deer?" Bridgette's mood took an instant 180 as she put on her glasses and held her gun with her thumb eagerly on the trigger. "Hohoho…"

"Just remember you aren't the only one who wants a piece of her." Lincoln stated as he twirled his gun around. "You guys cool if I go on my own commando style?"

"Go ahead man." Geoff encouraged. "Probably best to cover more ground that way."

Lincoln grinned eagerly as he gripped his gun as Chris proceeded to speak to everyone through a megaphone. "Start your paintballs!" The host told everyone as he was about to give the hunters the go ahead to start hunting their fellow campers. "Game on!"

"Alright!" Beth cheered as she raised her gun in the air. "Let's go bag some deer!"

"Aha! I am down with that!" Leshawna excitedly agreed with Beth…as they and Lindsay watched Owen splash some yellow liquid onto himself.

"What are you doing?" Lindsay asked with a confused tone.

"Masking my scent so the deer don't smell me coming." Owen said as he prepared to go into full hunter mode.

Beth and Leshawna cringed in disgust, with Lindsay still looking confused, as they both figured out what Owen was doing exactly. "Tell me that isn't…"

"Pee?" Owen finished Leshawna's sentence with the nod of his head. "Yes. Yes, it is!"

"Eeeeeww!" Beth and Lindsay said in unison.

"We're hunting other campers." Beth told the big guy while backing away from him. "You don't have to hide your scent."

"You mean I collected all this pee for nothing?" Owen complained before throwing a jar of collected pee away with Beth and Lindsay running away screaming so it didn't hit them.

"Dude." Leshawna shook her head before walking away. "You are one sick ticket."

The Bass all watched this and cringed a bit before walking into the woods themselves. Harold, Bridgette, and Geoff stuck together while Lincoln went off on his own. But there was one more looking to go out into the woods. Specifically, to follow Lincoln. "Brbrbr!" Waddling after the white head was Edward the platypus who had somehow put a camo cap on his head.

"Not so fast little dude." Suddenly stopping the platypus was the foot of the host of the show himself who was looking down at the platypus. "You're not playing."

"Brbrbrbr!" Edward let out angrily at Chris.

"Here's the thing, you're not a competitor." Chris begun explaining why Edward couldn't go out into the woods and play the game with the contestants. "Also, ever since the hawk I got a bunch of angry emails from animal rights activists. And seeing a Platypus get shot with paintballs is just gonna cause more problems for me. So, you stay here." Edward simply narrowed his eyes at Chris but decided to comply and walk away from the woods. "I got my eye on you."

With Beth and Lindsay, the two Gopher hunters were looking rather tired as they continued going through the woods. So far their hunt was rather uneventful as they have yet to even see a deer let alone shoot one. "Aw, man." Beth grunted as she looked around the area she and the dumb blond were at. "We're back to where we started and we haven't seen one deer."

"Ahem." The sound of someone aggressively clearing their throat got the two girls' attention as they looked to see Heather sitting on a stump and glaring at them. "What took you so long?

"Were we supposed to come find you?" Beth asked the mean girl with a confused tone.

"Hello?" Heather said as if the situation was obvious. Especially to her two alliance members that she bossed around. "Alliance, anyone?"

"Ooh! Ooh!" Lindsay excitedly raised her hand. "Can I be in one?"

"You already are Lindsay! That's the point!" Heather yelled at the dumb blond and clearly wasn't in the mood to deal with any of Lindsay's stupidity. "Now go find me some berries! I'm starving!"

"Woohoo!" Lindsay, without even thinking about it, simply did as Heather said and went to go look for berries out in the woods.

"Shouldn't we be, y'know, hunting?" Beth spoke up to Heather, thinking that it would just be a waste of challenge time to go find the queen bee food.

"She is hunting. For me." Heather informed Beth before putting a finger to her chin. "But actually, berries won't be enough. Go get me some chips."

"In the forest?" Beth asked, very confused at Heather's request.

"In the dinning hall. Now." Heather ordered as she pointed in the direction of camp. Beth simply sighed and ultimately decided to go along with it and started walking back towards camp in a slump. "And not barbeque!"

CONFESSIONAL – BETH

"Ok…heather can be sooo bossy!" Beth ranted out angrily as she's had it up to here with Heather and her attitude. "And in nature, hunters would never go find food for the deer! …Heather won't hear this, right?"

THE HUNTER

"The hunter is a finely tuned machine. His senses heightened by the thrill of the chase." Owen was currently putting his focus into the max. He narrated his hunting journey for himself as he kept his eyes peeled for any Bass members wearing antlers and tails. Sniffing the air, Owen spotted something and quietly tiptoed over to it. Hiding behind a large enough push, Owen peaked and saw DJ still embracing his inner deer as shown by the teen munching on some grass. "Suddenly, our hunter spots a magnificent buck in the clearing. If he's to succeed, the hunter must demonstrate patience and control."

Just then Owen failed this second step as he snuck next to a bush closer to DJ…and proceeded to fart. Both Owen and DJ's eyes widened at this as DJ quickly looked around to see where the source of the noise was coming from.

Owen managed to keep it down long enough for DJ to simply forget about it and start munching on grass again as a bird proceeded to perch a top his antler hat. "The hunter moves in, aware of every proton in his environment." Owen started quietly narrating again as he got ready to shoot the Bass deer in front of him…only for a large snake to slither onto the big guy making him stand up from his hiding place. "Aw crap!" Owen yelled as he threw the snake away from him.

Needless to say, DJ noticed this and quickly started to run away like a deer would. "Haha! It's on, DJ!" Owen gripped his gun as he started chasing after the brick house. "Your butt's a hamburger and I'm one hot barbeque!"

And chase he did. No matter what, Owen refused to let up on DJ. The big guy never took his eyes off the brick house and tried to take shot after shot of him with DJ managing to avoid the hits so far. "You're my burger now, DJ!" Owen yelled while panting. And like a true hunter, Owen refused to let up on his hunt for DJ.

Even after hitting his jewels against a rock, being led through a bunch of thorn bushes, and getting chased by a bunch of racoons, Owen refused to let up on DJ and continued to chase after him and continued to shoot at him and unfortunately miss.

But things seemed to be looking up for Owen. Quite literally. Owen had managed to chase DJ all the way up the 1000-foot cliff the campers all went up for their first challenge. DJ was chased all the way to the edge of the cliff with nowhere left to run. Beads of sweat went down DJ's head as Owen was right in front of him and aiming the paintball gun right at him. "You're mine now deer!" Owen said as he looked right into DJ's eyes.

With his gun pointed right at DJ, Owen put his thumb to the trigger…and nothing happened. Only clicking sounds were heard no matter how many times Owen pushed it. Owen grew nervous as DJ's nervous look soon turned into a glare. "Um, the hunter knows that his prey will stay there for a moment, paralyzed in…uh, fear?" DJ didn't do anything Owen said with his narration as the brick house stomped right in front of Owen. "And respect? The deer cannot best the hunter." DJ now looked down at Owen as the big guy nervously laughed and tried to back away from DJ. "Hey, dude. C'mon now. Let's talk about this."

The only thing DJ did was pick up Owen, throw him down the cliff, and happily started running down the cliff.

"Ahahahaha! Oh man! I didn't think DJ had it in him." Chris wiped a tear of laughter from his eye. Currently the host was sticking around at the camp ground and had a tv set up so he could watch everything going on with the game. The host was also keeping an eye on a certain platypus and making sure he didn't go off.

Little did Chris know at the moment, that he failed at this.

"See? Isn't it much more fun to watch?" Chris said as he looked down at where Edward was…only to see a log that was about the same size as Edward with a hunter's cap on it and a frozen waffle taped to back. Looking at the camera, Chris said. "Huh, this show just keeps getting weirder."

Owen wasn't the only Gopher having a pretty rotten time. Beth herself wasn't having too much fun. The braces wearing girl was walking through the woods with a frown and a bag of chips under her arm, not knowing that the bag had a hole in the corner. Just then Beth heard some rustling in the bushes behind her and said. "Whoever you are, go ahead. Shoot me. You can't make today any suckier!"

Just then the deer hiding in the bush emerged and was revealed to be Cody. "A. We're on the same team." Cody listed out to Beth. "B. You're a hunter, I'm a deer. Slight food chain issue with me shooting you. How goes it?"

"I'm so done with this game." Beth yelled in irritation as she glared forward.

"What happened?" Cody asked, a bit worried about Beth due to how she was acting right now. "Have you bagged any deer yet?"

"No." Beth shook her head as she held up the bag of chips she stole from Chef earlier and somehow managed to escape with her life. "But I did risk my life to steal a bag of chips!"

"What took you so long?" The two brown heads then approached Heather, who was still sitting on her stump, with the queen bee glaring impatiently at Beth.

"Here." Beth held the chip bag out for Heather. "I hope you know what I had to go through to get those."

Heather rudely swiped the chips away from Beth before looking inside. "There's like…eleven chips left." Heather complained before sniffing them and recoiling in disgust. "And they're Barbeque! Go exchange them for dill pickle!"

Heather threw the bag of chips on the ground in front of Beth and crossed her arms, expecting Beth to follow her orders. Beth was about to and reached down to collect the chip bag…but stopped. She was sick of Heather. Doing everything she said while Heather just leaned back and made her and Lindsay do all the work. And with one word, Beth showed she was done with this.

"No."

Heather and Cody gasped. The former couldn't believe it. Her underling had the nerve to say no. To her! That was not acceptable at all. "What did you just say?" Heather growled as she glared right at Beth.

"I'm just gonna…yeah." Cody was quick to get the heck outta dodge and run away…while also taking the chip bag with him.

"Take it back." Heather immediately ordered Beth.

Beth took a deep breath and worked up the courage to say the word once again to Heather's face. "No."

"Take. It. Back." Heather ordered once again as she refused to have someone like Beth stand up to her.

"No, I'm tired of being your slave." Beth yelled right into Heather's face. The braces wearing girl refused to back down and no longer cared about Heather's promise to get her and Lindsay into the final three. She knew who Heather was now and she refused to be a part of her little alliance for a single second more. Not giving Heather a second glance, Beth started to walk away while gripping her gun tightly. "Now if you'll excuse me, I have a challenge to complete."

CONFESSIONAL – LINCOLN

"Things were looking pretty bleak for me at first." Lincoln began with a smirk on his face. "I couldn't find a single Gopher deer no matter how hard I looked. I thought they all hid way to well…but then not too far away I hear someone arguing with another someone. Beth, a hunter, and Heather…a deer ripe for the shooting." Lincoln then twirled his gun around and looked right into the camera. "Beth, I owe ya one."

A few minutes after Beth had stood up to Heather, the queen bee was completely seething in rage. That little dweeb stood up to her. HER! The only member of the Screaming Gophers that wasn't a complete loser. Heck, probably the entire island. She took her under her wing and agreed to help Beth reach the top three. And this is how she repays her?! She was going to pay!

So, standing up the queen bee was about to go find Lindsay and tell her about this when-

SPLAT!

"AH!" Heather screamed in pain as she was suddenly shot right in the forehead with a blue paint ball that sent her to the ground.

"Hahahaha! Boom!" Heather growled at the voice as she knew who it was. Emerging from the bush was none other than Lincoln with him grinning at the fallen form of Heather. "Headshot!"

"You!" Heather yelled as she glared right at Lincoln with a ferocious look. But the white head wasn't intimidated in the slightest. "You are going to pay for that do you hear me?!"

"Huh, still breathing." Lincoln smirked down at the 'deer'. Heather flinched as Lincoln aimed his gun point blank at her body. "Better finish the job."

"Ow! Ow! Ow! Ow! Ow! Ow! Ow!" Heather continually let out as Lincoln shot her repeatedly at point blank range. After about ten shots, Lincoln finally let out and left Heather with blue paint that stained practically her whole body.

"Welp, that outta do it." Lincoln said with a satisfied tone as he strapped his gun to his back. "Paint ya later Heather!"

Heather glared and growled hard at the Loud boy as he took off running. The queen bee quickly got up and had every intention of chasing Lincoln down so she could make him suffer. "Get back here you ba-" But before Heather could finish or go forward, she proceeded to trip on something and fall face first to the ground.

"Brbrbrbr!"

"What?" Heather let out as she looked to what she had tripped on and saw…Edward. "You!" Heather growled as she stood back up and aggressively picked the platypus up and glared right at its face. "I swear when this is over I'm going to make a purse out of you!"

STAB!

Heather eyes widened as she felt a sudden pain in her arm. Looking, she saw Edward had stabbed some sort of barb attached to his ankle into her arm. Heather was about to say something…but soon felt every part of her body grow numb as she first dropped Edward on the ground before completely falling down, frozen and unable to get up or even move and speak.

Once Heather was down, Edward proceeded to crawl on top of the queen bee's back…and proceeded to pee on her. Once every bit of yellow liquid was drained from the platypus and onto the mean girl, Edward smacked Heather with his tail about before waddling away and leaving the paralyzed Heather behind.

"Two hours of sneakin' around in the woods and I haven't shot a darn thing." With Leshawna, the girl was currently facing a problem a few of the hunters from both teams were having. She was struggling to find any of the deer campers. "What kind of messed up person actually does this for fun?"

Rustle

Leshawna silently gasped as she heard rustling coming from nearby. Tip toeing quietly, Leshawna peaked to where she heard the rustling The Gopher hunters' eyes widened as she saw none other than Bass Deer Dawn walking through the woods on all fours and mimicking an actual deer.

"What is that white girl doing?" Leshawna whispered as she carefully watched Dawn and made sure not to make any loud noises. "Welp, ain't my business that's for sure. Time to finally get one in."

Leshawna then aimed her gun at Dawn…only for the aura reader to suddenly gasp and get on her two legs and start running away. She may not have seen Leshawna, but she sensed her and knew she was there. "What?!" Leshawna yelled out as she started to chase after Dawn. "How'd she know I was…ah who am I kiddin nothing bout that girl makes any sense."

"You'll never get me alive!" Dawn yelled as she ran from Leshawna as fast as she could. Leshawna tried to shoot at her and aimed directly at her…but Dawn proved that she was full of even more surprises. Without even looking, the aura reader managed to dodge all of Leshawn's paint balls. From duck and rolling when Leshawna aimed at her head, side stepping away from body shots, and even doing something truly incredible as when Leshawna aimed at her legs, Dawn jumped up and did a perfect split in mid-air and land perfectly on her feet and kept up her sprint.

CONFESSIONAL – LESHAWNA

"Ok, that girl's never touched a piece of meat in her life." Leshawna said while giving an incredibly confused look as to how Dawn was able to move like that. "How on earth does someone get moves like that from just eating leaves?"

"Nuh uh girl!" But despite the incredible dodging skills, Leshawna refused to let up on Dawn and kept the heat on her and tried her best to somehow get a shot on her. "You ain't getting away from me!"

"Eeeep!" Dawn let out as she managed to dodge another one of Leshawna's shots. Sensing some nearby obstacles along the way, Dawn put her hands around her mouth and called out. "Creatures of mother nature please lend me your aid!"

Leshawna rose her brow, but her eyes soon widened when she heard birds chirping and watched as a bunch of birds both big and small flew over to Dawn and all picked her up and proceeded to carry the aura girl through the air with relative ease. Leshawna stopped running and couldn't help but watch the scene with a dropped jaw. "...Man that white girl is weird." Leshawna then snapped out of it and kept her eyes on the birds carrying the girl and chased after them.

THE HUNTER

Owen could be seen back on dry land with his entire body dripping with water. He was wet, tired, cold, and most likely hungry. But still, "You can leave the hunter with less ammo than he thought he had. You can throw him over a cliff. You can even leave him with a case of toe crabs." Owen emptied a small crab out of his shoe before throwing his shoe to the ground and raising his arms up. "BUT YOU CAN NOT…BREAK HIS SPIRIT!"

Rustle

Owen's eyes immediately locked onto an area he heard rustle. Hiding in the bushes, Owen's eyes locked onto what he saw. The Bass deer Duncan walking all by himself. "Fresh meat." Owen rubbed his hands together as he grinned at his next hunt.

So as quiet as he could, Owen stalked Duncan. He had one paintball left and he had to make it count. So the big hunter kept his distance while keeping a close eye on the delinquent and his movements. Soon enough, Owen found himself up a tree and looking down at Duncan as he stopped to take a drink from the river. "This is the shot of the day." Owen narrated quietly as he watched Duncan take a sip of water with his hands. "With one paintball, hunter and prey's mutual destinies will be fulfilled."

Pffffffttttt!

Owen flinched a bit as he found himself unable to contain a fart. Duncan quickly noticed this and took a whiff of the air. "Beans…" Duncan whispered before grinning and looking up at the tree. "Owen!" As Duncan called the hunters name, Owen found himself farting some more. "Nice try Farticus! You almost had me!"

Duncan then ran away leaving Owen to release another fart that blew the leaves off of the tree he was on...and then fell into a puddle of mud.

CONFESSIONAL – CODY

"I thought it was a cinch to win." Cody said while still in a body cast for some reason. "I almost made it all the way through without being hit by a single paintball."

Cody sighed in satisfaction as he finished the bag of chips he 'got' from Beth and proceeded to throw the bag over his shoulder. "Aaaaah, gotta love barbeque." Cody sighed in satisfaction as he patted his stomach. Just then the geek spotted some blue berry bushes next to him. Some of them had been picked, but there was still plenty to spare. "Mmmm, berries." Cody then started picking some blueberries for himself and-

"Grrrrrr…"

Cody flinched at the sound of a vicious growl coming from behind him. Slowly looking, Cody's eyes widened as he saw a big grizzly bear standing behind him with its face covered in chip crumbs. Yep, the bear had been following Cody for quite a while at this point as the hole that was in the chip bag that Cody had meant that chip crumbs were constantly falling out and making a trail for the bear to follow.

"Eyy, big fella." Cody nervously said to the big bear. Cody then quickly gathered up some berries and held them out to the bear hoping that would appease it and get it to leave him alone. "Want some berries?"

But all the bear did was roar at Cody and I believe we all know what comes next.

"Get back here!" Leshawna shot up in the air at Dawn as the birds continued to fly her through the air. Currently the girl with the tude was covered in mud, scratches, and her hair was a mess. Unlike Dawn who had the help of the birds to fly her over the area, Leshawna had to go through everything in her path to get to Dawn which include pits of mud, a small area of sharp rocks, and a few thorny plants and bushes. "How long…can those birds…carry her around…"

But just then, Leshawna's wish came true as she saw the birds start to lower Dawn to the ground. The Gopher hunter grinned as she speeded up and headed towards the area where the birds were dropping Dawn off at. "You ain't gettin away from me now!"

Dawn was quick to thank her bird friends before they flew away after they dropped her off. The area Dawn was at was a land mark in the shape of a perfect circle with only grass in the area with the trees acting as a barrier for this rather unique part of the island.

Dawn heard rustling coming from within the trees, but didn't panic, as she looked to see Leshawna come into the area. Breathing heavily, Leshawna glared at Dawn as she pointed her gun at the Bass deer. "Ain't…got nowhere…to go now…girl…" Leshawna said in between breaths as she put her thumb on the trigger.

"Hmmmm, true." Dawn hummed a bit as she looked around but remained calm. "But before you shoot me…allow me to introduce you to my friends." Leshawna rose an eyebrow as Dawn let out a high-pitched whistle.

It was quiet…to quiet. Leshawna felt a chill go up her spine that urged her to look around the area. Just then, rustling was heard from the entire border of the circular area. Eventually many creatures started to emerge from the woods and into the round open area.

Deer.

Real deer.

Leshawna felt beads of sweats come down her head as she saw bucks, doe, and fawn of different sizes emerge from the woods. All of them glaring right at Leshawna. The Gopher hunter gulped audibly as she tried to back away…only to walk backwards into something.

Slowly looking, Leshawna flinched as she looked to see an incredibly large buck with sharp antlers glaring down right at her. The buck released steam from its nose right into Leshawna's face that made the Gopher quickly get away from it.

Leshawna then looked back to Dawn and saw the aura reader looking right at her with crossed arms and narrowed eyes. Looking around nervously, Leshawna new that if she shot Dawn, or any of the deer around her, she'd be in big trouble. So, seeing no other way, Leshawna dropped her gun and raised her hands in the area in defeat.

Dawn nodded as all the deer around them stomped their feet on the ground as their form of cheering. "Attention human wildlife and hunters!" Suddenly Chris's voice was heard through the woods making everyone present, both human and deer, looking up. "Please report back to camp! It's time to show your hides and tally up the scores!"

"Welp, guess its time to head back." Dawn said as she started walked towards Leshawna. Just then the Gopher girl flinched a bit as she saw the massive buck walked past her and lower itself towards the ground and allowed Dawn to hop onto its back like a horse. The aura reader then looked to Leshawna and patted the bucks back. "Want a ride?"

Leshawna's eyes widened a little bit. She wasn't expecting that offer. "For real?" The girl with a tude asked.

"Of course." Dawn kindly said with no hint of malicious intent in her tone or aura. "The games over so there's no need to compete anymore. And it looks like you've been through enough already."

"Ain't that the truth." Leshawna couldn't help but laugh a bit as she climbed onto the buck along with Dawn. "Thanks girl." Dawn simply nodded and asked the buck to take them back to camp to which the large deer happily complied.

"Tsk, tsk, tsk." Chris let out as he paced back and forth. Currently all of the Bass and Gophers, with the exception of Duncan and Courtney for the Bass and Heather and Lindsay for Gophers, were lined up back at camp. Cody, having been the victim of a bear mauling, was currently in the infirmary tent in a full body cast, only his eyes visible past all the bandages and cast. Owen was currently covered in mud and brusies, Leshawna was in the same state she was in earlier, Sadie was the only Bass deer to have orange paint anywhere on her body, and Gwen and Trent were found by Harold, Bridgette, and Geoff and had blue paint on them.

"Stealing from Chef. Eating chips in the woods. Being mauled by bears. Ticking off actual deer. Do you know what I see here? I see a very undisciplined group. I see a disgraceful mess. I see a massive waste of paint product. And I have to say…that was awesome!" Chris then started laughing perking up a few of the campers. "Epic chase scenes, disrespectful shots, and just so much happening all at once. Wicked TV guys."

"Hey." Harold spoke up as he noticed the lack of two Bass. "Where are Duncan and Courtney?"

Just then grunting got everyones attention as they watched Duncan and Courtney come into the scene…while walking in unison due to their antler hats being tangled up. "Oh this is too much." Gwen smirked at the scene.

"Duncan." Owen said in between laughs. "You sly dog, you!"

"The girl can't keep her antlers off me." Duncan joked…which resulted in Courtney kicking him in the kiwis. "…Can't even bend over."

"Easy Courtney. Our medical tent is really only equipped for one at a time and Cody's pretty messed up." Chris said while gesturing to Cody who could only blink in response to things right now. "Ok, the only ones unaccounted for are Lindsay and Heather."

"We're…right…here…" Everyone turned to the familiar voice and saw Lindsay walked towards everyone…while dragging around a still paralyzed Heather.

"Woah!" Trent let out at the sight as Gwen and Heather and a few others laughed. "What happened to her."

"I have no idea." Lindsay said as she wiped some sweat off her head. "I went to go get her berries and when I came back I found her like this. There's a cut on her arm to."

Lindsay showed off the mark on Heather's arm making everyone raise a brow. What could it be? It didn't look like any sort of bite so a poisonous snake or bug was out of the question. It was also noted that Heather smelled rather bad. Before anyone could say anything about it, a rustling bush was heard and all the campers watched as Edward emerged from the woods and waddled towards Lincoln.

While Chris frowned a bit at the Platypus for sneaking past him, Lincoln was about to greet Edward…until he realized something. "Hey wait a minute…" Lincoln picked up Edward and looked at his legs and saw barbs attached to all of his ankles. "Don't platypus's have poisonous ankle barbs?"

"Yes." Dawn nodded, confirming the fact. "Male platypi have sharp barbs attached to their ankles that is usually used to escape from predators. And during mating season the poison efficiency can match a king cobra."

"Then wait…" DJ began as everyone looked between Heather and Edward. "That means…"

"Pffft, hahahahahah!" Suddenly Chris burst out laughing so hard that he had to constantly wipe away tears of laughter. "Ok! Edward…that is awesome! Forget what I said earlier, you are free to roam around during the challenges! You've convinced me!"

Many of the challengers snickered in response until Courtney spoke up while plugging her nose. "But that still doesn't explain why Heather reeks."

"Brbrbrb." Edward said.

"He said he peed on her." Dawn inform everyone making them go quiet.

"…I love this platypus." Chris grinned while pointing to Edward. "Welp, seeing as both most of the Gophers are either covered in paint or injured in some way, I think we have our winner!" Chris then turned to the Killer Bass who all cheered in response. "You're off to a hunting camp shindig!"

The Bass continued cheering, except for Dawn who cringed at what their prize would be. "Yaaaay…" Dawn unenthusiastically let out.

Just then Lincoln put a hand on her shoulder and reassured her. "I'm sure they'll be salad there to." Dawn couldn't help but smile at Lincoln's attempts to cheer her up.

CONFESSIONAL – LINCOLN

"Well let's see." Lincoln began counting off why today was awesome. "I got to shoot Heather with a paintball gun, Heather's alliance is falling apart, and Edward peed on and paralyzed Heather…today was a good day. I wonder if they'll be more challenges with cute costumes for Dawn to where…please don't tell her I said that."

THAT NIGHT

"I mean, seriously. Twice in a row?" Heather complained to her team over their losing streak. The mean girl was now cured of her platypus venom and was leaving many of the Gophers wishing that it was platypus mating season when Edward stabbed Heather. "What is wrong with you people? I can't wait to see Beth get kicked off. The only thing I could probably want more is for it to be platypus season!"

CONFESSIONAL – CODY

"Heheheh. Okay. I know I got mauled by a bear, but I'm feeling good about this." Cody said with a confident tone. "I'm a quick healer. And besides, Heather's as mean as a snake, dude. Her own team laughed at her when she was injected with platypus venom and urine. They'll never kick me off."

CONESSFIONAL – LESHAWNA

"Who did I vote for?" Leshawna explained who got her vote. "Well, Heather's been a pain in my butt from day one. But I gotta say…Cody."

CONFESSIONAL – OWEN

"Yeah, that Cody." Owen ended up agreeing with Leshawna and also voted for the bear victim. "Not so useful in challenges anymore."

CONFESSIONAL – LINDSAY

"I totally admire Belle for standing up to Heather." Lindsay admitted as she had heard about everything that happened as soon as Heather was able to speak again. "But she's so dead now."

"There are only seven marshmallows on this plate." Chris told everyone has he held up the plate full of marks of safety. "When I call your name, come up and claim your marshmallow. The camper-"

"Who does not receive a marshmallow must immediately return The Dock of Shame, catch the Boat of Losers and leave." Gwen interrupted Chris and quickly said the rest of the host's speech that he said every single ceremony. "Can't we just get this over with?"

"…Fine. Whatever. Spoil the moment." Chris frowned at Gwen but ultimately decided to go along with the Goth's request. "Trent. Lindsay. Owen. Gwen. Leshawna." Chris quickly listed off the five Gophers who would be staying and threw them marshmallows. Beth was shaking in her stump and crossing her fingers as Heather glared at her and ran a finger through her neck. "Beth."

Heather was immediately caught off guard by this as Beth was tossed a marshmallow. Heather found herself actually…worried. There was one marshmallow and only two campers without marshmallows. Herself…and Cody. "Campers, this is the final marshmallow tonight." Chris told everyone as Heather tried to keep her cool with Cody only being able to blink as Chris was silent for an incredibly tense moment before announcing who would be staying. "Heather."

The second Chris said her name, the queen bee quickly snatched the marshmallow and glared at her team. "You are all lucky, okay? Very lucky!" Heather yelled to everyone quickly making a few of them regret their decision to get rid of Cody.

"Cody. The Dock of Shame awaits, bro." Chris told poor wheel chair and body cast bound Cody who could only move his eyes at the moment. "I guess we can help you get there."

"I'll do it." Beth offered as she started pushing Cody towards the dock of shame with Gwen, Leshawna, and Owen all voicing their goodbyes to the boy.

As Beth pushed Cody towards the dock of shame, meditating on the roof of the Killer Bass cabin. A splash was heard, a result of Beth accidently pushing Cody into the lake, as Dawn's eyes snapped open. "The other team's darkness has grown…"

And with that grim remark comes the end of yet another episode of Total. Drama. Island!

Chapter 11: If you can't take the Heat

Chapter Text

Last time on Total Drama Island…" Chris began with his usual smirk on his face. "Competitors became hunters. And the hunted. Owen's game was way off. And when he finally caught wind of his prey, he totally blew it. And Cody made a new friend who quickly beat the crap out of him. Can anyone say medivac? And in a shocking turn of…events, hehehehe, sorry, sorry I just, hehe, I just can't say this with a straight face. After Lincoln shot Heather, like ten times, a certain egg laying mammal decide to both use Heather as a toxic scratching post…and then as a toilet. I swear you just can't write this stuff! And that was just one of many problems Heather faced that day, and ultimately it was the Screaming Gophers who once again had to suffer through another bonfire ceremony. In the end, it was Cody who got the shaft. The Gophers are still the underdogs. Can they bounce back? Or is their goose finally cooked? Find out tonight on Total. Drama. Island!"

It was another sunny day on Total Drama Island. Everyone was still in bed, though not everyone was asleep. Lincoln was still in bed working on something in his drawing journal with Edward fast asleep next to him with Dawn on her bed in the girl half of the Bass cabin meditating while all the girls were still asleep.

But currently we begin the day in the boy's half of the Killer Bass Cabin. Lincoln was drawing while the white head heard everyone snoring and sometimes say the occasional word in their sleep. Suddenly Lincoln heard something landing on the floor and looked to see Duncan had jumped out of his bed and started doing push-ups on the floor. "Guess we all got our wake-up rituals." Lincoln whispered before his eyes widened as he looked at what was right in front of Duncan's face.

Duncan didn't seem to notice at first…until he sniffed and his eyes shot open at the rank smell his nose detected and saw a pair of Harold's dirty underwear right below his face. "UGH!" Duncan gagged loudly as he backed away from the pair of underwear.

This caused the other guys to wake up with DJ and Geoff laughing and Harold simply looking at the scene from the bunk under Lincoln. Even Edward ended up waking up and released a yawn. "Brbrbr." The platypus tiredly let out.

"Not cool, Harold man!" Duncan yelled while glaring and pointing at Harold for leaving his dirty cloths on the cabin floor…again. "Not cool!"

"Those aren't mine." Harold denied as Duncan stood up.

"Oh right!" Duncan continued to yell as DJ and Geoff got up from bed. The delinquent was starting to get sick and tired of Harold always leaving his dirty stuff on the cabin floor. "You're always leaving your gitch lying around!"

"No I'm not!" Harold yelled back as he crossed his arms. "Gosh!"

"Uh, yeah you are, dude." Geoff backed Duncan up as he and DJ walked next to the delinquent. Lincoln simply decided to stay on his bed with Edward as the two looked down at the scene below.

"You have like, absolutely no proof." Harold claimed as he got up and pointed at the three guys in front of him.

"No one else wears that kind, dude." What Geoff said was true. The underwear that was on the floor was a kind they knew only Harold wore.

"And your mom sewed your name onto the label." And DJ just hammered in some more evidence pointing Harold to the crime.

"Harold it's not that big of a deal." Lincoln spoke up to his friend in a more reassuring voice then the other three guys. While Harold was his friend, he had to admit it was rather gross seeing Harold leave his dirty cloths on the floor sometimes. "Just pick of your dirty stuff and get them cleaned, easy peasy."

"Whatever." Harold grumbled a bit. Though he did appreciate Lincoln's kinder words. The ginger then grabbed a towel and started to head out. "I'm going for a shower!"

"Hey, don't forget to clean the skid maker!" Duncan yelled to Harold as he left with DJ and Geoff laughing with Lincoln rolling his eyes. "I think Harold needs to be taught a lesson, boys. Who's with me?"

Lincoln watched with narrowed eyes as the three guys shared a high five, all agreeing on getting back at Harold for this. "Oh we'll see about that…" Lincoln whispered at a volume they couldn't hear as he slammed his drawing journal shut with Edward growling.

A little later, both teams were gathered at the beach as instructed by Chris when he called the teams for today's challenge. As the host of the show was looking over something on a clipboard, Heather, who was sporting an incredibly angry look, walked up to Chris. "Chris, that duck billed freak attacked and paralyzed me." Heather told Chris as the host looked at the queen bee. The host smirked as Heather brought up what Edward did to her in the last challenge. Chris just couldn't think about that incident without smiling at the least. "I demand you have Lincoln get rid of it, and perhaps have it made into a purse."

"How could you say such a thing?!" Dawn yelled at the mean girl while she held Edward close to her chest. This caused many members from both teams to glare at Heather. While a majority of them didn't have the same connection with the platypus like Lincoln and Dawn, they either hated Heather and/or loved animals and wouldn't tolerate that sort of thing.

"Hahaha, yeah." Chris laughed while shaking his head. "Not gonna happen."

"What?!" Heather yelled angrily and started glaring hard at the host of the show. "Why not?!"

"Because one, I'm already in hot water for shooting that hawk." Chris explained as he was still receiving many angry emails for accidently shooting that hawk out of the sky during the canoe challenge. It was gonna be hard for Chris to live that one down. "And two, I checked our ratings, and it turns out our viewers love the little freak from down under. You wouldn't believe how much the ratings increased last episode. Hahaha, so Lincoln keeps the platypus."

Heather gritted her teeth and clenched her fist in pure anger as Chris shoved her back towards her team. The queen bee angrily stomped away, but when she passed by Lincoln. "You better keep that thing on a short leash." The mean girl harshly whispered to the white head. "Because if I ever catch him alone, he's gonna be my new belt."

"Yeah, I'd like to see you try." Lincoln said with the role of his eyes making Heather growl vicious at him before stomping away.

"Brbrbrbr…" Edward sent a vicious growl back to Heather.

"Anyway…" Chris said to get things back on track and everyones attention on him again. "Today's challenge will test your minds, your teamwork, and your skills in the kitchen! You'll be cooking a three-course meal and serving it to me for tasting. The winners get a reward and the losers will send somebody home. Each team will appoint a head chef to create the theme of the meal and to oversee the cooking. To cook, you need ingredients. Every morning, a truck brings us food. Today's task starts there."

Everyone's eyes widened as they saw a truck come onto the beach…from the water. And just when they thought it couldn't get weirder, a window rolled down to reveal the driver of said truck…was a dolphin.

CONFESSIONAL – DAWN

"I've seen creatures of mother nature do all sorts of incredible things." Dawn explained to the audience. "Not just on the island. But a dolphin driving a truck underwater…that's a new one."

As the winners of the last challenge, the Killer Bass were given the first look inside the truck. Geoff and DJ were the ones to open the truck up with Geoff gaining a grin as he looked around. "We could do a killer Italian theme!" The party dude said excitedly.

"Hello, head chef!" Duncan grinned with most of the team giving Geoff nods and thumbs up.

"Seriously?" Geoff said with a wide smile as he climbed into the truck. He was picked to be head chef and he hardly even tried! It was just like the time he became head of the student council without even making a speech. Twice! "Then let's get grabbin'!"

"Yo Geoff." Lincoln spoke up to the party dude as the Loud buy climbed into the truck. "My dad taught me an awesome lasagna recipe we could make for a main dish!"

"Well then start grabbing the things we need dude! Lasagna on!" Geoff excitedly told Lincoln with the white head giving a salute in response. "We already got a main dish planned! Keep up the good work dudes!"

CONFESSIONAL – LINCOLN

"Don't worry dad." Lincoln reassured his dad who was watching at home. "I'll do the Lynnsagna proud."

Once everyone from the Bass had all the ingredients they needed and started heading to the main lodge to start cooking, the Gophers started walking up to the truck. "Head chef! Called it!" Heather spoke up and took the leadership role for herself before looking down at Beth. "Try not to screw up this time, okay?"

Beth gasped a bit and nervously nodded as Heather walked past her. Despite standing up to Heather during the last challenge, Beth was still intimidated by Heather. It didn't help that ever since then Heather has been sending Beth nasty looks and the braces wearing girl swore that the queen bee was planning her death. Leshawna then stood next to Beth while glaring at the back of Heather's head. "Just ignore her girl." Leshawna told Beth who gulped in response.

CONFESSIONAL – HEATHER

"I had to take the leadership role. Hello, we're on a losing streak." Heather stated, seeing herself as the only possible leader for her team. "And really, everyone else on the team is pretty useless."

As the Bass were walking away with the ingredients, Dawn couldn't help but looking back at the Gophers. The aura reader ended up wincing rather hard as what she saw. With the thing she was seeing being invisible to both the other team and her teammates due to lacking her abilities. "I'm really getting worried about the other team." Dawn whispered to the person she was walking next to which was of course Lincoln.

"Why?" Lincoln asked as he looked back at the Gophers while carrying his haul of ingredients. "What's going on? Is it something I can see or some mystical stuff?"

"Mystical stuff. Remember after the Boney Island trip a darkness has been clouding the other team. And I don't mean Heather." Dawn revealed making Lincoln's eyes widened a bit. "And it's only been getting worse every day and it's bringing their team into chaos. More so then usual."

"Hmmm, well Cody did end up getting mauled during the last challenge." Lincoln hummed a bit as he recounted the rather unfortunate things that's been happening to the Gopher's lately. "And heck, from what DJ told me Owen's gun jammed right when he had him cornered…maybe something is up. It can't just be coincidence. Is it gonna start affecting us?"

"Hmmmm, no I don't believe so." Dawn thought about it for a second before answering and making Lincoln breathe a sigh of relief. "It shows no sign of spreading to our team…but still, despite the competition we can't just let it linger. If only I could pinpoint the source."

"Well I'm sure you'll be able to find it soon. You're really talented like that." Lincoln complimented the aura reader making her giggle and blush.

"Thanks, you're really sweet." Dawn complimented Lincoln back and making it his turn to blush. "And it looks like you have your own plan for today."

"Yep, I got some work to do if I'm gonna defend Harold." Lincoln told Dawn while glaring at the back of Duncan, Geoff, and DJ's heads. "I expected this from Duncan and maybe Geoff, but I thought DJ was better than that."

"We all have our inner darkness. And sometimes others can bring it out of us." Dawn explained to Lincoln with a reassuring tone. "But don't worry, I'm sure you'll be able to bring him back to the light."

Soon enough, both teams made it into the kitchen. It was big enough so that the Bass and Gophers each had their own half with everything they needed to get their cooking down from appliances to cooking tools. "Okay. We've got like, three courses and eight people here. So who's where?" Geoff asked his team as on the way to the kitchen they decided what they would be making. As an appetizer, antipasto. As a main course, Lynnsagna. And as a dessert, cannoli with vanilla custard."

"I'd like to be on dessert please." Dawn asked as she raised her hand. "I…really don't wanna aid in the cooking of meat please."

"It's cool dude, I understand." Geoff told Dawn making her smile as she was officially put on dessert detail. "Alright, anyone wanna help Dawn with dessert?"

"I will." Courtney offered as she walked up next to Dawn.

"So will I." Making Courtney flinch was Duncan who spoke in a sly voice as he stood a mere two inches away from Courtney.

"Um, can I change my mind?" Courtney asked Geoff as she took a step away from the delinquent.

"Come on, Courtney." Geoff tried to convince Courtney to stay on dessert detail…mainly because he was helping set her up with Duncan as it was very obvious the CIT had a thing for him no matter how much she denied it. "For the team." Courtney looked to Dawn who simply shrugged and then to Duncan who was smirking at her. Ultimately, Courtney let out a sigh and stayed where she was.

CONFESSIONAL – COURTNEY

"He's totally unmotivated. And he never washed his hands. He's so obnoxious." Courtney listed off the reason she wasn't into Duncan as things started to fast forward, skipping parts of Courtney's rant. "Owning sunglasses doesn't automatically make you cool." Fast forward again. "People like that are so annoying. I mean, honestly, who does that? And don't even get me started on his hair."

"Me and Sadie can rock the antipasto." Harold offered to work together with Sadie to make the appetizer. "I'm like a black belt when it comes to cutting cheese." This caused most of the Killer Bass to start snickering and laughing making Harold confused. "What…What?!"

"Um, Harold." Lincoln spoke up with even him not able to resist a grin. "Might wanna watch your choice of words."

"Welp, guess this leaves Lincoln, Bridgette, and DJ on…um…what was it called again dude?" Geoff asked Lincoln as he forgot what the name of the lasagna dish his dad taught him was.

"Lynnsagna." Lincoln told Geoff before turning to DJ and Bridgette. "And leave it to us Geoff, we got this in the bag." Bridgette and DJ nodded and grinned as they both shared high fives with Lincoln.

"Sweet!" Geoff said before pointing his thumb at the exit to the kitchen. "You dudes get started I gotta, um, get something from the cabin real quick."

Lincoln narrowed his eyes at Geoff as he left. Looks like things were starting already meaning that Lincoln had to put operation Save Harold from getting Bullied by DJ, Geoff, and Duncan. "Brbrbr." Edward let out as he looked up at Lincoln from the kitchen floor.

"I know, I know." Lincoln sighed out. "I gotta make a shorter name."

SCREAMING GOPHERS

On the Gopher side of the kitchen, the team was carrying in their own ingredients with the exception of Heather who was giving orders while wearing a white apron and carrying a clip board. "Gwen, Lindsay, you're on the citrus macadamia upside down cake flambé." Heather told the goth and dumb blond.

"Know how to make an upside-down flamer thingy?" Lindsay asked Gwen as they both set some stuff down on the table.

Just then Owen accidently bumped into Heather while carrying a bag of oranges. However, this bump made Owen lose his balance and the big guy ended up dropping all the oranges onto the floor, tripping over all of them, and then squashing them all by landing on them.

"Go back to the truck and get more oranges!" Heather growled at Owen with the big guy immediately doing so and not putting up any arguments. Letting out a sigh, Heather turned to Trent who was carrying some frozen ribs. "Trent, you and Owen are on ribs." The last two Gophers to enter the kitchen were Leshawna and Beth. "Leshawna and Beth, you're on pineapple skewers and mango dip!"

"Girl, let me handle the appetizers." Leshawna told the queen bee. "I know how to make a pineapple chutney that will knock the socks off the devil."

"Oh, really? Well, that's so great!" Heather said sarcastically which quickly made Leshawna start glaring at her. "But since I'm head chef, we're gonna stick to my plan. And my plan is pineapples with sticks through them! Got it?"

KILLER BASS

Lincoln was happily whistling as he, Bridgette, and DJ were getting all the ingredients ready for the Lynnsagna. As they were doing this, Lincoln spotted something in the corner of his eye and looked to see Geoff return. But the party dude didn't quite enter the kitchen yet. Instead, Geoff looked to DJ and gave the brick house a thumbs up with DJ looking to Geoff and nodding in response.

"Hey Bridgette." DJ spoke up to the surfer girl and got her attention. "Can I get you a glass of water or something?"

"That'd actually be really nice DJ." Bridgette said while smiling at the tall teen. "Thanks."

"No prob." DJ grinned, while hiding a snicker, as he reached into the cupboards and pulled out a tall glass cup. The brick house then went over to the sink and started filling it with water…right as Harold passed by. "Here's your water Brid-Woah!" DJ then pretended to trip and spilt the water all over Harold pants as the ginger was going over the recipe for antipasto.

"Aw! Hey!" Harold yelled at DJ while wincing a bit at the cold water hitting him. "Smooth move, Dorkahontus!"

"Oh, bummer!" Geoff said as he finally came into the room. "Better go change, dude!" Harold gave a quick glare to the two before going off to the cabin to go get a dry pair of pants and underwear.

All the while Lincoln narrowed his eyes at the scene before walking off himself. "Where you goin man?" DJ asked in a legitimately curious tone.

"Oh ya know." Lincoln shrugged as he pretended not to know what was going on. "Just gotta use the john real quick." A few brows were raised at Lincoln, but everyone ultimately shrugged. If a man needs to take a leak, he's gotta take a leak. Meanwhile Dawn gave Lincoln a proud smile as he left.

"Shirt. Shirt. Shirt." Currently at the Bass cabin, Harold was going through his cloths to find some dry pants and underwear to replace the ones DJ got wet…only to find nothing but shirts.

"Something wrong?" Harold looked to see Lincoln walk into the cabin and lean against the door frame.

"Yeah I can't find any of my pants and stuff." Harold told Lincoln as he dug through his drawer some more. "Gosh! I bet those idiots stole all of them!"

Lincoln nodded in response before walking up to Harold and giving him a pat on the shoulder. "Don't worry, I think I got a solution to this." Harold watched as Lincoln went over to the drawer he kept his stuff in and pulled out some of his own underwear, pants, and a belt. "You're a slightly smaller size then me, but nothing a belt can't fix."

"Woah really?" Harold asked as he took the cloths Lincoln gave him. "You sure man?"

"What are friends for." Lincoln kindly said making Harold smile at him, "Besides, it's no big deal. Me and my best friend Clyde always let each other borrow the others cloths all the time back home. One picture day we even wore the same shirt."

"Cool." Harold complimented as he looked at the items in his hand.

"And look about this morning, it really is no big deal." Lincoln started talking about the incident of Harold leaving his cloths on the floor. "You just gotta pick up your cloths. And there's no need to deny it. We're guys. We've ALL done it at some point. I mean do you really think Duncan is the peak of hygiene?"

"Well…no." Harold shook is head. That would probably be one of the very last things he would call Duncan. Letting out a sigh, Harold slumped down a little. "Look…sorry for not picking up my cloths. I'm just not that good at laundry, it's one of the badges I didn't get while in Muskrat Boys."

"Is that all?" Lincoln asked with a raised brow. Harold nodded in response and was suddenly met with Lincoln wrapping an arm around him. "Dude why didn't you just say that? I'll help ya out! I'm pretty good at laundry if I say so myself."

"You mean it?" Harold asked with a surprised tone. When the ginger was met with a nod from Lincoln, Harold couldn't help but smile. "Thanks a bunch man!"

"Hey, no problem Harold." Lincoln said as he separated from the ginger and was about to walk out of the cabin. "So, no more just leaving your dirty stuff around."

"Promise." Harold put a hand to his heart and nodded. Lincoln, satisfied with the answer, walked out of the cabin and left Harold to borrow some of his cloths.

And when Lincoln stepped outside. "AAAAAAAAAAAAAHHH!" He was treated to the sight of Owen running away from a bunch of hornets while carrying a crate of oranges.

KILLER BASS

Back at the kitchen, on the Killer Bass' side, Bridgette was eying Geoff as the party dude was helping Sadie in Harold's absence. Just then the cowboy hat wearing teen stepped away from the station and started whispered as he passed by Bridgette and sent her a wink.

"I think he's into you." DJ whispered to Bridgette.

"Maybe." Bridgette said as she looked to Geoff again. "He is kinda cute."

DJ suddenly sped over to Geoff and gestured the party dude to go work his magic on Bridgette. DJ then gave Geoff the push he needed, quite literally in this case, and Geoff found himself next to Bridgette as she was working on the Lynnsagna. "You know, you look good when you're cooking dinner." Geoff complimented the surfer girl making her smile and blush a little…until, "Kinda like my friend Evan's really hot mom!"

"Excuse me?!" Bridgette yelled at Geoff as the mood and any feelings she may have had for Geoff at the moment took an instant 180.

"Geoff!" Quickly getting in between Geoff, who was still smiling and not realizing his mistake, and Bridgette, who was angrily glaring at Geoff, was DJ who was quick to try and get Geoff out of the situation he got himself into. "Heh, why don't you go get us some more cheese dude."

"Sure thing." Geoff nodded as he sent another wink to Bridgette. "Later Bridge." However, all Bridgette did was shake her head in response and went back to making the Lynnsagna.

CONFESSIONAL – DJ

"And you're back to zero on the relationship scale Geoff." DJ said while shaking his head.

"Careful your big paws don't mush the pastry." Currently at the dessert station, Duncan and Courtney were working on the dough for the cannoli while Dawn was making the vanilla custard. The aura reader even added in some berries she found in the woods. After washing them of course.

"Careful your uptight butt doesn't curdle the custard." Duncan said back to Courtney as he rolled the dough with a pin.

Just then, making Duncan stop his rolling, was Edward coming up to the dough…with a little chef's hat on his head. Turning around, the platypus started using his tail to flatten out the dough in a similar manner to how a beaver uses its tail to build a dam. "Is that sanitary?" Courtney asked as she and Duncan simply watched the scene.

"Eh, can't be worse than what Chef makes." Duncan shrugged and let the platypus do its thing.

"And Edward is a clean platypus as well." Dawn pointed out as she stirred the custard in a bowl. "Me and Lincoln make sure to give him a bath every morning."

CONFESSIONAL – DAWN

"Incase anyone was wondering, I put that chef's hat on Edward." Dawn explained with a giggle in her voice. "He wanted to wear it and it looks so adorable on him!"

Before Duncan or Courtney could say anything on the manner, everyone heard the doors to the Bass side of the kitchen open. DJ and Duncan smirked as they expected to see Harold wearing the only piece of underwear they didn't take from him and wished Geoff was still there to see it…only to see Harold wearing some of Lincoln's pants and a belt. DJ and Duncan's mouth gapped a bit as they saw the sight as a few of the others rose a brow at seeing the cloths Harold was wearing. "Harold, are those Lincoln's pants?" Sadie asked as Harold went over to her.

"Uh-huh." Harold nodded in confirmation. "I couldn't find any of my pants and stuff so he let me borrow some of his. He's a pretty good guy."

"Ah well just doin the right thing is all." Now stepping into the kitchen was Lincoln who simply shrugged at Harold's compliment with a smile as he went over to DJ and Bridgette. "Couldn't help but see the pickle Harold was in and couldn't leave a brother hanging like that ya know?" While DJ just blinked a bit in surprised at Lincoln 'accidently' ruining the prank, Lincoln's eyes met Duncan's. When the two were looking at each other, Lincoln gave the delinquent a smirk that made Duncan gasp and soon growl and glare at Lincoln.

CONFESSIONAL – DUNCAN

"Oh grandpa just made a BIG mistake!" Duncan said with an irritated and threatening voice. "No one, and I mean no one, messed up my pranks and gets away with it."

CONFESSIONAL – LINCOLN

"Man, compared to what I have to deal with back home with Luan Duncan's pranks are child's play to deal with." Lincoln explained with a smirk as he leaned against the wall of the outhouse. "But I rather not deal with the pranks then deal with them. So, I gotta get those three to stop. Doubt Duncan will so that just leaves Geoff and DJ. Geoff was a little tough to figure out but DJ was easy after he made some choice words that gave me something to work with."

"Welp, enough of that. Come on DJ, Bridgette, let's make my dad proud." Lincoln said after washing his hands as he joined the two at the area they were doing their cooking.

"Actually…now I gotta use the bathroom." Bridgette revealed in a bit of an embarrassed tone. Here Lincoln came back from using the bathroom, at least that's what she thought, and now she had to use it. "Sorry…"

"Hey don't worry about it Bridge." Lincoln shrugged as he happily let Bridgette go do her business. "Can't control when our bladders act up."

"Yeah, we can handle things for a few minutes." DJ reassured the surfer girl.

"Thanks guys." Bridgette said before putting her hands in her hoodie pockets and went off to do her business.

"Welp, time to get cooking." Lincoln said as he put on a white apron. "You ready DJ?"

"Yep! Time to make good old fashion cooking." DJ said as he grabbed some cooking utensils and was ready to help make the lynnsagna. "Just like my momma use to make."

Lincoln hummed in response. It was a safe bet in calling DJ a momma's boy. He's mentioned her quite a few times and even has a picture of her on one of the drawers in the cabin. Just then a light bulb hit Lincoln. He knew exactly how to get DJ to stop bullying Harold and momma DJ was gonna help with that. "I take it you look up to her?" Lincoln asked in a casual tone.

"For sure dude." DJ immediately responded with no amount of thinking required for this question. "My momma is the most important person to me. I'd do anything to make her proud."

"Really?" Lincoln inquired as he raised a brow at DJ before narrowing his eyes at the brick house a bit. "I wonder if she'll be proud by the fact she raised a bully."

DJ was immediately taken aback by this statement. "W-What?!" The brick house stuttered in a bit of shock. Why would Lincoln call him a bully? He didn't do anything wrong…right? "What are you talking about?"

"I'm just saying." Lincoln shrugged as he looked away from DJ and at the dish in front of them with the white head working on it as he talked. "How do you think your momma would feel if she was watching this episode and saw you picking on and pranking Harold?"

"W-wait that's not…" DJ's voice was squeaky. The brick house started to shake and it even sounded like he wasn't believing his own words. "It's just some harmless fun man…"

"That's what all the bullies say~" Lincoln stated as a bit of finishing blow. And it was true. He's heard plenty of bullies back home say that.

"No! I'm not a bully! I'm not!" Tears actually started falling out of DJ's eyes as he fell to his knees, getting the attention of everyone in the kitchen from both sides, as he covered his face with his hands. "Oh momma! Noooo!"

"Hey, hey, hey, its ok big guy." Lincoln then went to DJ's side and wrapped an arm around the brick house and spoke to him in a reassuring tone. Looks like his planned worked but he still thought DJ was an overall good guy and just want him to make things right. "We've all made mistakes like that before. Even I admit I've been a jerk a few times. Just apologize to Harold, and don't do it again man."

"Oh you're right…" DJ sniffled a bit as he stood back up with Lincoln patting his back. "Momma raised me better than that."

"We're guys man." Lincoln told DJ as he handed the brick house a napkin so DJ could wipe his face clean. "We do stupid things without thinking about them."

"Yeah, I guess we do." DJ couldn't help but smile a bit at this and looked down at Lincoln. "Thanks Linc, I owe you one."

"It's fine man, really. Just apologize to Harold and we're square." Lincoln told DJ who nodded in response. "And don't worry about the whole laundry thing, I talked to Harold about it and he promised never to do it again."

"Thanks man." DJ then quickly went to go keep his end of the deal and went over to Harold. While everyone was watching and heard bits and pieces of what was happening, DJ still wanted to make sure Harold knew. "Hey Harold, I just wanna say I'm sorry for messing with you. It won't ever happen again I swear."

Harold looked at DJ silently for a moment before smiling and nodding. "Thanks man." The ginger said to the brick house who was overjoyed at Harold accepting his apology. "Apology accepted."

Duncan watched it all with a dropped jaw. His whole 'messing with Harold' plan was quickly falling apart. It only got worse when DJ walked over to Duncan and said. "I'm sorry Duncan, but I'm not helping you prank Harold anymore." DJ told the delinquent who growled a bit as he looked to Lincoln who was giving him a sh*t eating grin. "Momma didn't raise no bully and I don't intend to be one."

DJ then walked away right as Duncan ended up gripping a spoon so hard that it broke. Giggling was then heard as the delinquent snapped over to Dawn who was the source of the giggling. "You're enjoying this aren't you?!" Duncan angrily yelled to the aura reader.

"Every second of it, yes." Dawn bluntly said to Duncan with a small smirk on her face.

As this was happening…a certain queen bee Gopher was watching with narrowed eyes.

CONFESSIONAL – HEATHER

"Looks like this goody two shoes is gonna be more trouble than I thought." Heather admitted as she had to admit, it seemed Lincoln had a talent for getting people to side with him and such.

Just then the door leading into the Gophers half of the kitchen slammed opened and revealed Owen carrying a crate of oranges…with hornet stings all over his body. "It's okay, everyone! I'm back!" Owen reassured everyone with a chuckle as everyone's eyes widened as they looked at the buy guy covered in stings. "Trent! Head's up!"

Owen then proceeded to throw the crate at Trent…which landed right on his face and quickly sent the guitarist to the depths of unconsciousness.

CONFESSIONAL – HEATHER

"Things are going perfectly except for Owen's hornet stings and Trent's concussion, which means he's out of today's challenge." Heather explained as she tried to keep her spirits high as she raised her fist into the air. "But still, this challenge is totally ours." Heather couldn't keep up the act anymore and proceeded to face palm and lost all hope in winning the cooking challenge.

A little later after Trent was taken to the infirmary, Beth was seen slicing pineapples into slices as Heather walked up to her and examined the braces wearing girl's work. "These slices are totally uneven." The queen bee complained making Beth slump down. "Switch places with Leshawna."

Beth was about to do that only to be stopped by Leshawna herself. "What are you talking about?" Leshawna said as she looked over Beth's work herself. "They look fine to me."

"Um, I didn't get to be head chef because of poor presentation!" Heather immediately snapped and showed she wasn't in the mood for any back talk. They were already on a losing streak and down a man for the challenge, they couldn't afford any screw ups.

"No! You got to be head chef because you called it!" Leshawna snapped right back at Heather as she got into the queen bee's face. "And who you think you foolin' with this crispy white apron power trip you on?!"

"Are you gonna be a team player or not?!" Heather continued yelling causing everyone from both sides of the kitchen to look at the argument going on between Heather and Leshawna.

"Ooh, I'm a team player, all right, but I'm also allergic to pineapple!" Leshawna explained if she handed pineapple without protection like gloves she'll quickly break out in a rash.

"Just get slicing. Now!" Heather ordered as Beth quickly went to Leshawna's previous station with said girl growling and taking the station Beth was just at. "Thanks, guys."

Leshawna glared as Heather walked away with a smile on her face and started aggressively stabbing the pineapple on the cutting board rather than cutting it. "Ooh! Two-faced, bossy, little-Ooh! Ugh!" Leshawna soon had to stop as just as she knew the contact she made with the pineapple, along with some of its juices getting on her skin, caused her hands and arms to break out in a rash. "Yo! What do you recommend I do about this?"

"Yo, I recommend you scratch after we win." Heather narrowed her eyes at Leshawna as the girl walked up to Heather and showed the queen bee her arms. "Get back to work." Heather then crossed her arms and walked away as Leshawna was about to charge at and probably assault Heather only for the rest of the female members of their team to hold her back.

"Hehehe, this is gonna be awesome." Geoff chuckled with the party dude currently seen right behind the main lodge with both a tray full of stuff to make sandwiches with…as well as a bag full of all of Harold's underwear that he had stolen earlier. Despite finding out from Duncan that DJ bailed on their plan to prank Harold, him and Duncan could still pull this off just fine. And the prank Geoff was currently working on was putting Harold's underwear in a sandwich and have the ginger eat it.

And Geoff was about to get right on that until-

"Well, well, well…" Geoff flinched a bit as he turned around, hiding the bag of undies behind his back, as he saw Lincoln walking up to him with his arms crossed. "What brings you out here Geoff?"

"Oh, uh, ya know. Just…" Geoff was constantly shifting his gaze around and trying to look anywhere other then Lincoln's eyes as the Loud boy was giving him a rather hard gaze. "Making sandwiches! Yeah! Just wanting to make something for us all to snack on while we work is all!"

"That so?" Lincoln rose a brow, his eyes still narrowed and his foot tapping repeatedly against the ground. "Then why don't you make them inside? Seems like it'd be more convenient then making them out here."

"Well, it's just, um, things taste better when you make them outside! Yeah that's it!" Geoff seemed rather proud of this excuse, despite the look on Lincoln's face showing he wasn't buying it for a second, and kept going with it. "Just wanted everyone to be able to enjoy a nice outdoor made sandwich is all!"

"I suppose that's fair." Lincoln decided to play along with Geoff. From the time he's spent with the party dude it was obvious he had a hard time reading how other people felt. And it was clear to see he was unaware that the Loud boy was onto him…yet. "Then what are you hiding behind your back?"

"Uuuuuum…" Now Geoff may have become a bit aware of the situation at hand. A few beads of sweat came off the party dude's head as he revealed his left empty hand. "Nothing dude, see?"

"You have two hands." Lincoln pointed out making Geoff flinch a bit as he shifted his eyes to his other arm which was both still hidden and was carrying the bag of undies. "Stop hiding it dude and show what you got. Although I feel like I already know based on the situation with Harold."

"…Crap." Geoff muttered at what Lincoln said. Seeing as how there was no way he could possibly get out of this, Geoff hesitantly revealed his other hand from behind it's back…with Lincoln seeing a bag that contained all of Harold's underwear.

"Uh-huh, just what I thought." Lincoln nodded before he glared and crossed his arms at Geoff. "Seriously dude, not cool!"

"It's just a prank bro." Geoff defended himself which only got Lincoln to narrow his eyes at him. "I don't see what the big deal is. Besides, he had this coming."

"No he didn't. I bet if I saw your room dirty laundry would be completely covering the floor." Lincoln claimed as Geoff scratched the back of his head and averted his gaze. The party dude wasn't exactly denying this claim. "And what you call pranking I would call bullying." Just then Lincoln smirked as an idea came to him. "And ya know…I bet Bridgette would call it bullying as well~"

Geoff's eyes snapped completely opened as the party dude finally looked at Lincoln. "What…" Geoff let out as Lincoln gave the party dude a toothy smirk.

"Alright Geoff, here's the deal." Lincoln said as he puffed his chest out at Geoff a little. "If you don't stop messing with Harold, I'll tell Bridgette everything you've been doing."

"…You wouldn't." Geoff said with a worried wince."

"Try me cowboy~" Lincoln challenged as he locked his eyes with Geoff's…before bolting towards the front of the main lodge.

"WAIT!" Geoff called out as he tried to stop Lincoln from spilling the beans of his pranks to Bridgette, dropping the bag of underwear on the ground in the process. "STOP!" He saw Lincoln quickly enter the main lodge with the party dude quickly following. Geoff did his best to catch up to Lincoln and followed the white head into their teams' side of the kitchen where there running quickly got the attention of their team. Thankfully Duncan wasn't there at the moment.

"Uh, what's going on?" Coincidentally, it was Bridgette who walked up and asked the question to the two boys with a confused expression on her face.

"Oh nothing." Lincoln said with a calm and cool tone as he straightened up his cloths with Geoff audibly gulping, fearing Lincoln would reveal everything. "I just wanted to ask you a question Bridgette."

Geoff brief a sigh of relief as the surfer girl said. "Alright, shoot."

"I just wanted to know…" Lincoln rubbed his chin and pretended to give the question he wanted to ask some thought. "How do you feel about…bullies?"

Geoff flinched a bit as Bridgette put on a sour face. "What's there to say about them." One could detect a bit of disgust and disappointment in Bridgette's tone as she gave her opinion on the matter. "They're a bunch of petty jerks who think they're tough just because they unfairly pick on people weaker than them and get pleasure out of other's humiliation and pain. I don't know how they live with themselves."

Geoff felt his blood go a bit cold at Bridgette's description while Lincoln slowly nodded his head. "Ya know, I couldn't agree more with you Bridge." Lincoln said to the surfer girl before smirking and turning to Geoff. "What about you Geoff? Isn't Bridgette completely right?"

Geoff did his best to put a smile on his face and rapidly nod at the surfer girl. "Y-Y-Y-Yeah! T-Totally!" Geoff stuttered violently making Bridgette raise a brow on him. "Petty jerks and…all that…yeah. Totally." Bridgette gave Geoff a weird expression before shrugging and going back to work. Geoff then looked to Lincoln and saw the white head crossing his arms at him. "Alright…" Geoff finally relented as he sigh and slumped down a bit. "I'll stop messing with Harold…"

"And?" Lincoln said.

"And I'll return all of his underwear and pants." Geoff said as he knew where Lincoln was going with this.

"And?" Lincoln said once more.

"And I'll apologize to Harold…" Geoff stated with a sigh.

Lincoln then patted Geoff on the shoulder a few times with a victorious smile. "Pleasure doin business with ya." Lincoln then went back to work as Geoff went off to complete his list of things to do so Lincoln doesn't tell Bridgette what he was up to.

SCREAMING GOPHERS

Currently Lindsay was looking at the upside-down cake she and Gwen made in confusion as Heather walked up to the dumb blond. "What's wrong?" Heather asked as she put her arms to her hips.

"Uh, we used all the flambé start, but it won't flambé." Lindsay explained as the cake wouldn't truly be a flambé cake if it didn't…well…flambé.

"Nothing happened when you lit it?" Heather asked as if they used all of the liquid then it should have lighted up easily once it was lit.

"Ohhhh." Lindsay then realized she may have forgotten to actually light up the cake.

CONFESSIONAL – HEATHER

"It's like talking to an eggplant." Heather deadpanned into the camera.

"Pay attention, girls. This is how you flambé." Heather explained to Gwen and Lindsay with a bit of a condescending tone as the queen bee grabbed a lighter. "Step one, pour the flambé liquid, which you did manage. Step two of two, light it." Heather then ignited the lighter, held it up to the cake, and-

POOF!

Due to the amount of liquid on the cake, when Heather lit it up a mini explosion was created charring both the cake…and her face completely black. Gwen covered her mouth to hold in her giggles as Heather quickly grabbed a pan and used it to see her reflection. And once two bacon pieces left on the pan moved out of the way…Heather saw her eyebrows had been burnt off.

"AAAAAAAHHHH! MY EYEBROWS!" Heather shrieked as she quickly used an arm to cover the upper part of her face. First, she was paralyzed and peed on, on television and now her eyebrows were burnt off. ON TELEVISION! "OWEN!"

Owen suddenly came up to Heather at rather impressive speeds and excitedly asked. "Is it lunch time?"

"No!" Heather yelled irritably at Owen. How could he think of lunch when a crisis like this was going on?! "Go get my make-up bag out of the cabin!"

"But…the bees." Owen said in a fearful tone. He knew they were still out there…waiting for him.

"NOW!" Heather snapped as she pointed the pan in her hand at the door. Owen had no choice and slumped down as he headed out of the kitchen once again today.

As Heather looked at her reflection in the pan again, Leshawna poked her shoulder to get the queen bee's attention. "Excuse me." Leshawna said as she showed off her rash covered arms again. "I need a bathroom break."

"Well, evidently, I need new eyebrows. But we don't always get what we want, do we?" Heather was just about done with everyone on her team as she slammed her head down on the table in front of her and yelled. "Ugh! It's like I'm on a team of morons!"

CONFESSIONAL – LESHAWNA

"Oh, that is it." Leshawna growled out as she slammed her fist into an open palm. "Someone's gotta teach this girl a little respect."

KILLER BASS

Lincoln was seen preparing the cheese for the Lynnsagna while whistling a happy tune. He was quite proud of himself. He got both DJ and Geoff to leave Harold alone and return all his stolen stuff. None of their pranks were pulled off, and they were currently doing really well with their cooking if he said so himself. Everything seemed to be going right for the Bass.

"Alright buddy! You got some explaining to do!" Until Duncan grabbed Lincoln shoulder and forcibly turned the Loud boy around so he could glare right into Lincoln's face. "I'm kinda pissed at you right now. Care to guess why?"

"Oh I don't know." Lincoln shrugged casually and refused to be intimidated or scared of Duncan. "Because I stood up for Harold and put a stop to your little pranking scheme?"

Duncan scoffed in response and rolled his eyes. "Why are you even standing up for him?" Duncan asked as he poked Lincoln hard in the chest. "The pipsqueak's a total nerd!"

"A total nerd huh?" Lincoln questioned as he sent a glare right back at Duncan. The delinquent, as well as the rest of the Bass who had their attention on the scene happening, watched as Lincoln puffed his chest out and put his hands to his hips. "Because good sir, I AM A NERD TOO!"

This game as a surprise to nearly all the Bass as they all let out a loud. "WHAT?!" With one exception being Dawn who, of course, already knew that and smiled proudly at Lincoln for revealing this to everyone.

"That's right." Lincoln confirmed as he got right into Duncan's face. "When I'm at home I like reading comic books, drawing my own comic books, playing video games and watching ghost hunting shows!"

CONFESSIONAL – GEOFF

"Wow…" The party dude let out in a surprised tone. "Didn't see that coming."

CONFESSIONAL – DAWN

"I'm glad he finally told everyone." Dawn said with a proud tone. "There was no need for him to fear revealing his true self. That just makes him cuter." Dawn then realized what she said causing her eyes to widen. "Wait..."

CONFESSIONAL – DUNCAN

"Great. Just great." Duncan grunted angrily. "The only thing worse than a nerd is multiple nerds that gang together."

CONFESSIONAL – DJ

"Lincoln's a good guy." DJ stated with a smile on his face, not feeling any different of Lincoln despite his interest. "He helped me realize what I was doing was wrong. So what if he's into the more geeky stuff? He's cool by my book."

CONFESSIONAL – LINCOLN

"Feels really nice to let that out." Lincoln explained with a rather happy smile on his face. A massive weight off his chest for revealing his nerdy and geekiness. "Kinda scared how it would make them all think of me, but for the most part, I think it'll all be ok."

"Now if you excuse me…" Lincoln then turned his back to Duncan and focused on the Lynnsagna again. "I need to get back to work."

Duncan glared at Lincoln and was about to go up to him again, only for a growl to stop him. Looking down, Duncan saw Edward standing in front of him and growling at the delinquent. Duncan wasn't intimidated by Edward…until he showed off his poisonous ankle barb. The same one that paralyzed Heather during the last challenge. Duncan backed up a bit to avoid being stabbed by the mammal and sent one last glare to Lincoln. "This ain't over." Duncan claimed before walking away.

SCREAMING GOPHERS

Heather was waiting near the door of the Gopher side of the kitchen with her foot tapping the ground impatiently. Her face was now clean but still eyebrowless so she just had to wait for Owen to return with her make up bag. And the big guy was taking longer to get here then she would have liked. Finally, the door opened revealing Owen with Heather's make up bag…with Owen's body all lumpy due to withstanding even more hornet stings.

But instead of being concerned like a decent human being, Heather immediately asked for her bag. "Don't just stand there!" Heather ordered as she held her hand out. "Give it!"

"Purple gerbil fish bag…" Owen slurred as he proceeded to fall to the ground while accidently throwing Heather's make up bag.

The queen bee quickly went to catch it…only for Leshawna to beat her to it and run off with it. "Hey!" Heather yelled at the girl with a tude as she ran after her.

"Beth!" Leshawna called out too as she threw the bag to the braces wearing girl. Beth caught it while standing on the table and held it up so that Heather couldn't reach it.

"Gimme!" Heather demanded as she tried to grab the bag from Beth. However Beth quickly threw the bag to Gwen and when Heather went up to her, the goth tossed it to Lindsay.

Once the dumb blond had it, Leshawna called out to Lindsay. "In the fridge!" Leshawna told Lindsay as she opened up the door to the walk-in freezer. Lindsay looked down at the bag and wondered what she should do. Heather snapped her fingers in front of Lindsay and held out her hand and fully expected the dumb blond to hand it over…however…

"Whoops." With a smirk on her face, Lindsay tossed the bag over her shoulder and into the freezer.

Heather screamed and ran into the fridge to get it. The queen bee finally had her make up bag and smiled a bit…only for Leshawna to close the walk-in door and lock her up in there. "Hey! You can't do this!" Heather yelled as she ran up to the door and tried to get it open. "I'm head chef!"

"Do you think Heather's really mad at us?" Outside the fridge, Lindsay, Beth, and Leshawna held their ears to the door to listen to Heather struggle inside with the former asking the question.

"I will destroy you!" Heather yelled as she pounded against the door with her weeps soon being heard.

"She'll get over it." Leshawna stated with a shrug. She really couldn't care less how the queen bee felt about it. She just wanted to focus on the joy she was feeling from locking the mean girl in the freezer. "Girl needs to learn how to chill."

MEAL TIME

It was time. Both teams had all three courses made and Chris was sitting in a table in the main part of the lunchroom and was ready to try what the two teams have made for him. With their Hawaiian theme, the Gophers had set up a ring of flowers on the left side of the table, with Beth placing a strange looking tiki doll in the center of it, with the Bass setting up a candle opera to go with their Italian theme.

Leshawna had put Owen in charge of guarding the food so the other team couldn't possibly sabotage it somehow. Similarly, the Bass put Edward in charge of guarding their food with the platypus having his barbs out.

Chris was currently eating the antipasto made by Harold and Sadie after eating the pineapple slices from the Gophers and giving it a score of 9 points. After swallowing some of the Italian dish, Chris smiled and looked to Sadie and Harold. "Your antipasto passed the testo with a score of eight out of ten!" Chris told the two Bass who smiled in response. It was a point less than Gophers but they were confident they could beat it.

"Here ya go." Lincoln, DJ, and Bridgette then came out with the former placing a plate in front of Chris that had a slice of Lynnsagna on it. "May I present…the Lynnsagna!"

"Hmmm, weird name. But the taste is where the test truly lies!" Chris stated as he used his fork to scoop up a piece of the slice and stuff it into his mouth. Chris's eyes slowly widened as the host went still. Lincoln smirked as he fully expected this reaction while DJ and Bridgette looked worried…until Chris quickly ate up the rest of it. "Oh yeah dude! Now that is a lasagna! 18 out of ten!"

The three Bass cheered in response as the Gophers all looked shocked at the high score the Bass got with the main dish. "Now let's see how the Gophers follow up." Chris spoke up as he looked to the Gophers and waited for their main dish.

Leshawna smirked and was confident their ribs could beat the Lynnsagna as she walked into the kitchen. However, everyone else ended up hearing Leshawna gasping loudly and soon yelled. "Tell me you did not just eat that entire plate of ribs!" The Gophers that were still out of the kitchen all had their jaws dropped as Owen was forced out of the kitchen…carrying a plate of rib bones that he put in front of Chris.

"Yeah…" Chris slowly began with an unamused look. "This looks like it's uh, been eaten."

"Not all of it." Owen claimed as he pointed to a small piece of meat that was still left on the bones. "I think there's a tiny chunk left on that…bone. Over there." Chris looked to where Owen was pointing and saw the small piece of meat for himself. "Yeah, there."

Chris ripped the last piece of meat off of the ribs and put it into his mouth. After tasting and chewing for a second, Chris swallowed it and said. "You know what? I've had worse." The host claimed making Owen perk up a bit. "Two points! Ooh, close, Owen." Owen and the other Gophers slumped down at the low score. "The Bass are dominating so far with a score of 26 to 11. Time for dessert!"

First up was the Bass' dessert with Chris using a new clean fork to pick up the dessert with and took a moment to taste it before swallowing. "Mmmmm, love the berries in the custard." Chris said with Dawn clapping in response that the host was liking the touch she added to the dessert. "Eight points!"

Chris then looked to the camera and said, "The Bass have 34 points. So the Gophers dessert really needs to step up to the plate with this one." The gophers then presented the cake to the host who couldn't help but admire it for a moment as the Gophers had decorated the cake with frosting and fruit to hide what happened to it earlier. "But I have to say, this dessert looks like a winner." The Gophers smiled eagerly, thinking there was still hope for them winning as Chris put his fork to the cake and-

Poof!

Only for the cake to practically disintegrate when Chris connected his fork to it with only a small black ball remaining. "Oh that's not good." Leshawna said as Chris eyed the remains of the dessert with a raised brow.

But he still had a job to do. So picking up the burnt ball with his fork, Chris put it to his mouth…and soon started to choke on it. "Hang on, there!" Owen was quick to perform the Heimlich maneuver on Chris and successfully made the host cough up the ball of burntness. "Hah! Yes! Got it!

"What the heck is this?" Chris asked the Gophers quite angrily.

"It's Heather's recipe!" Lindsay explained before she violently gasped. She may have just remembered where Heather was and for how long she was in there exactly. "Oh, my gosh! She's still in the fridge!"

Chris gave the Gophers a confused look at this. "What?" Leshawna shrugged as she crossed her arms. "Girl was making everyone trip."

"Oh, I hear that." Chris fully agreed with Leshawna. Heather also got on his nerves a lot to. Which was part of many reasons why he enjoyed seeing her get taken down by Edward last episode.

But soon he and Owen gained shocked and horrified faces at what they saw come out of the kitchen. "Oh, the horror!" Owen gasped out as he couldn't look away from what he was seeing.

Heather. With blue skin from being in the fridge for so long had poorly drawn on eyebrows that made it look like two rectangles were hanging above her eyes. "You guys are s-s-s-so dead!" Heather yelled and violently shivered to her teammates. "Is it over?"

"It is!" Chris nodded at Heather's question. "The Bass win 34 to 12 and it's not just 'cause I almost died. The ribs sucked, too."

"Great! That's just great! Why do we keep losing, people?!" Words could not describe how angry Heather was right now. Today alone, her eyebrows were burned off, she was locked in the fridge, and then her team had lost. For the third time in a row. Again! Heather then looked to the table and saw the tiki statue. "And what is this? I didn't approve this!"

Everyone then looked to the tiki doll on the table…with Dawn's eyes widening as she gasped violently when she looked to the doll. "Oh my gosh! Thats it!" Dawn yelled getting everyone's eyes on her as she pointed to Beth's tiki doll. "That's whats cursing your team!"

Everyone, even Chris, gasped at the information Dawn gave as they looked to the tiki statue. "Curse?" Heather gasped out as she looked at the tiki statue. "What curse!?"

"Ever since the Boney Island challenge a darkness has been covering your team and it's only gotten worse every day." Dawn explained to the Gophers, with Beth in particular wincing a bit. "I didn't think it would be bad."

"You what?!" Heather gasped at Beth.

"You took that from Boney Island?!" Chris yelled at the braces wearing girl as he slammed his hands down on the table. "The deadliest island in Muskoka! The island I specifically said not to take anything from or you'll be cursed?"

"Yeah…" Beth slowly confirmed. She honestly had no idea. She was in the bathroom when Chris explained that for heaven's sake! "I didn't know! I'll put it back!"

Beth then took the tiki statue and quickly ran out of the main lodge in order to do what needed to be done. After she left, Chris put his usual smile back on as he looked to the camera. "Alright, looks like the Bass are staying at a solid 9 members while the Gophers will be down to six. And as promised, the winners will be enjoying a reward tonight. A five-star dinner under the stars."

All the Bass jumped and cheered in response with Duncan in particular picking up Courtney and hugged her. Courtney laughed at first as she said. "Okay! Put me down!" Courtney then went from laughing to glaring as she demanded. "Put me down!"

Duncan obliged and set Courtney down as Harold stuck his head out from inside the kitchen. "Hey." The ginger got everyone's attention. "Where'd all the left overs go?"

"BURP!" A loud burp got everyone's attention…but it didn't come from a human. Nope. Everyone all looked to see Edward had been the one to release the burp.

"Hahahaha." Geoff laughed a bit as he smiled down at Edward. "Nice one little dude."

"Oh you little rascal." Dawn said as she picked up Edward and looked into his eyes. "You're gonna get a tummy ache if you eat so much."

"Brbrbrbr." Edward said in response.

CONFESSIONAL – HEATHER

"Today's vote was really hard." Heather claimed with still blue skin with a blanket wrapped around her. "But only because there were so many annoying people to choose from."

CONFESSIONAL – LINDSAY

"I can't believe we locked her in the fridge!" Lindsay laughed while holding her stomach. "That was so cool!" Lindsay then stopped laughing and gave a bit of a fearful look to the camera. "She's not going to hear this, is she?"

CONFESSIONAL – HEATHER

"Leshawna is a royal pain in the butt." Heather started ranting about her teammates. "And Owen completely screwed up everything for us."

CONFESSIONAL – LINDSAY

"Her eyebrows look so bad!" Lindsay laughed again at the horrible eyebrow job Heather gave herself while stuck in the freezer. "I'd kinda like to vote Heather off, but…"

CONFESSIONAL – HEATHER

"I vote for Beth." Heather gave her final decision of who'd she be voting for.

CONFESSIONAL – OWEN

"…Beth." The big guy burped out.

THAT NIGHT

The fire seemed to be burning extra hot tonight, which was a good thing for Heather, as the Gophers were once again seen at the bonfire ceremony. Even Trent managed to make it with the guitarist holding an ice pack to his head. "I've got seven Gophers sitting in front of me tonight. But only six fluffy bits of sweet safety in my hands." Chris said while holding up his plate of marshmallows. "So good luck. When I call your name, come up and get your marshmallow. Leshawna. Owen. Gwen." The three mentioned campers all smiled and went to go get their sweet white treat. "Trent. Lindsay."

And with that, there was a single marshmallow on the plate. The campers remaining without one being Beth and Heather. "Heather, Beth. It's down to you." Chris said as Beth shook violently and crossed her fingers on both hands with Heather narrowing her eyes at the last marshmallows. "Whoever doesn't get this last marshmallow must immediately walk The Dock of Shame and leave on the Boat of Losers. Forever."

The tension in the air was practically visible as the two girls never tore their eyes off the marshmallow on Chris's plate. "The final marshmallow goes to…" Beads of sweat came down from Beth's forehead while Heather tightened her fist so much her knuckles started to go white. This dramatic tension kept up until Chris made the announcement. "Heather."

Beth gasped and lowered her head as Heather smiled. "You heard him. Boat of Losers, that-a-way." Heather rubbed salt into Beth's wounds as she spoke with a mocking tone. "That really was stupid of you to take that doll from the island."

"See ya girl." Leshawna said to Beth as the braces wearing girl walked over to the dock of shame in a slump.

"That's it for tonight." Chris announced as he tossed his plate aside. "And you might wanna burn some sage to get rid of any lingering curse vibes."

"Cool. Will Chef give us some sage?" Leshawna asked.

"Nope." Chris said getting all the Gophers to frown at him. "So…good luck with that."

All of the Gophers then sighed as Chris walked away until Owen spotted something. "Hey wait!" Owen got his teammate's attention as he pointed to someone who was currently walking around. "There's Lincoln!"

All of the Gophers, except Heather who simply rolled her eyes and decided to stay close to the fire, proceeded to go over Lincoln and got the Loud boy's attention. "Oh hey guys." Lincoln greeted them. "Let me guess, Beth?"

"Yep." Gwen confirmed with a nod. "Also, we were wondering if Dawn had some sage we could use?"

"Um, I think so." Lincoln hummed as he raised a brow at the Gophers. "But why would you guys be asking me?"

"…" The Gophers were all silent as they gave Lincoln blank looks.

Lincoln then a sigh as he nodded. "Yeah, she does." The Loud boy confirmed making the Gophers smile again. "I'll go get some."

And with that comes an end to yet another episode of Total. Drama. Island!

Chapter 12: Who can you Trust

Chapter Text

"Last time on Total Drama Island…" Chris began as the camera turned on to show the host standing on the dock. "Things really got cooking between the campers. Heather pushed Leshawna too far in the cook-off challenge and ended up one chilly mama. Owen had a hard day. Lincoln put an end to all of Duncan's pranks and even broke apart his gang. Geoff led the Killer Bass to victory. And the Screaming Gophers got to the bottom of their losing streak. It was buh-bye, Beth. Have the Gophers broken the curse? And just how much trust do they have in one another? Find out this week on Total. Drama. Island!"

At the mess hall, both teams were either enjoying or getting their breakfast. Breakfast being whatever was left over from the cooking challenge. Some were silently enjoying their breakfast, DJ was feeding some of his breakfast to Bunny, Lincoln and Dawn were having breakfast together while Edward was catching a few extra Z's.

And currently at the coffee table, Heather had a blanket wrapped around her and was still a bit sick due to being locked in the freezer for so long. "Need a little echinacea?" Speaking to Heather with a smirk was Gwen as she sat down next to Leshawna with both girls giving amused looks to Heather. Both proud of themselves for putting the queen bee through this.

"Ha, you're so funny." Heather sarcastically said with a stuffy nose. "You think that you can just lock me up in a freezer and get away with it? I am gonna make you sorry that you ever met me."

"Too late." Gwen 'whispered' to Leshawna. The goth knew full well that Heather heard her.

"You are such a…a…a…achoo!" Heather's insult to Gwen was interrupted due to need for her to sneeze. "Ugh! I hate this place!"

Over with Duncan, the delinquent was currently at the coffee machine and was getting some coffee into his mug. But as he was doing this, Duncan stealthily grabbed another mug that was on the shelf and pit pocketed it. Right as he was about to walk away, Courtney got in front of him with glaring eyes. "I saw that!" The CIT loudly whispered to the delinquent having been the only one to witness Duncan stealing the mug. "How can you just steal a mug?"

"Cause it's cool looking and I don't have one." Duncan whispered to Courtney before smirking. "Hm. Didn't have one, that is."

"But you might get kicked off!" Courtney harshly said to Duncan and tried to persuade the delinquent to put the stolen mug back.

"Awww, and here I thought you didn't care about me." Duncan said to Courtney with an amused smirk. Honestly it was hard to believe how much she was into him. And the more she denied it, the more obvious it was.

"Look, we're on a big numbers advantage here and I don't wanna lose that lead." Courtney tried to justify her reasons as she compared the small number of Gophers to the large number of Bass. "Especially if it's because you feel like going all criminal on us."

"Pfft whatever." Duncan rolled his eyes at Courtney's excuse. "You dig me."

"UGH!" Courtney groaned out in frustration as she stormed off. All the while her face sported an undeniable blush. "Why do I even bother?!"

As Courtney sat down at the Bass table, just planted her face down on the table in frustration as a voice spoke up. "You know you don't have to keep denying your feelings." Courtney's eye twitched violently as she looked to see Dawn had spoke to her with her and Lincoln's eyes on the CIT. "I can see it in your aura that you like him. Why deny it?"

"…AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHH!" Courtney suddenly released a loud and frustrated scream as she started pulling on her hair.

The camera then suddenly shifted to another location on the island with Chris walking in front of it with a frown on his face. "Hi. Chris, here." Chris introduced himself in a seemingly saddened tone. "Sometimes teams just don't get along. So the producers and I thought the best way to work through the group friction would be…to exploit it for laughs!" Chris' face suddenly broke out in a grin as the host rubbed his hands together. "This is gonna be awesome!"

About an hour after breakfast, the nine Bass and 6 Gophers could be seen gathered up at the dock with Chris in front of them. "So, last week's challenge exposed a few Gopher issues." Chris pointed out which got Gwen and Leshawna to glare at Heather with the queen bee glaring back. "And I'm sensing a little something funky floating in the Bass pond, too." Duncan smirked and lightly nudged Courtney with his shoulder which resulted in the CIT pushing Duncan down to the wood they were all standing on.

"So, this week's challenge is going to be centered around building trust." Chris explained as Duncan stood up and straightened out his cloths. Luckily he removed the mug from inside his shirt earlier or that fall really would have been painful. "Because all good things begin with a little trust."

CONFESSFIONAL – GWEN

"I trusted Trent once." Gwen said to the audience at home. "He almost left me buried alive on the beach."

"There will be seven major challenges that will have to be completed by two or more members of your team." Chris further explained the details of the challenge today. "Normally, we like to have the campers choose their partners, but not this time! More fun for me!"

CONFESSIONAL – LINCOLN

"Oh boy." Lincoln let out in a worried tone.

A little later, the teams and Chris were gathered up in front of a cliff side. Thankfully one that wasn't even close to being as big as the main 1000 foot tall one. "Okay! So for the first challenge, you'll be doing an extreme freehand rock climbing adventure!" Chris explained the first challenge of the day as he pointed to the wall the campers would be climbing. "DJ and Duncan will play for the Bass. Heather and Gwen for the Gophers."

Duncan and DJ were ok with being partnered up and voice no complains about it. But Heather and Gwen quickly glared at each other with the latter groaning. Chris then pulled out two items that everyone would need to use for the challenge. "Here's your belay and harness." Chris then threw the items to the campers with Duncan catching his and DJ's gear and Gwen catching her and Heather's only for the queen bee to harshly take them from Gwen.

"Hey!" Gwen yelled at Heather after she had taken the climbing gear from the goth. "What's your damage?"

"If you think I'm letting you hold me up, you're nuts!" Heather told Gwen, leaving no room for arguments. Not that Heather would give into any arguments the goth made anyway.

"You won't be holding her up exactly." Chris informed the four participates of the challenge as the host gave the exact instructions of how the challenge would go and how to use the gear. "One camper pulls the slack through the belay as their partner climbs. If the climber falls, the belay will stop them from crashing. The catch? Both the side and the base of the mountain are rigged with a few minor distractions like…rusty nails...slippery oil slicks...mild explosives and…a few other surprises."

"Wicked!" Harold said as he and everyone else looked to see all the obstacles Chris had pointed out.

"The person on belay must also harness their partner up. It's all about trust, people." The host of the show reminded everyone. "And remember, never let go of the rope. Your partner's life depends on it."

"Excuse me, can we trade partners?" Gwen asked as she raised her hand while glaring at Heather. "I really don't feel like being dropped on my head today."

"Please. As much as I love your company," Heather sarcastically said with an eyeroll. "I'm not gonna throw a challenge just to kill you. Yet. Now spread 'em."

"Never tried this before." DJ told Duncan as the delinquent was putting the harness on the brick house. "Have you?"

"Oh yeah." Duncan confirmed. The delinquent had climbed quite a few walls before and after going to juvie. Heck, his audition tape was him trying to escape from juvie by climbing over the wall. "They teach you how to climb walls in prison all the time."

Just then Bunny's head popped up from DJ's pocket leading to the brick house taking the little lagomorph out. "Aw, sorry little buddy. You can't come up with me." DJ told his pet before going over to Geoff and holding the rabbit out to him. "You can trust Geoff. He's my buddy. Yo Geoff. Hold Bunny while I'm on the rock. Thanks, G."

"Sure man." Geoff told DJ before looking at the little furry creature in his hands. "Little furry dude. What's up?"

"You think Geoff knows what he's doing?" Lincoln whispered to Dawn so that no one else would hear them. "I mean I like Geoff and all but he isn't exactly the…responsible type."

"Don't worry Lincoln, everything will be fine." Dawn reassured the Loud boy. The aura reader was perfectly calm and sure that things would be ok with Bunny. "Here, why don't we let Edward keep an eye on them just to help you feel more at ease."

"Hey yeah that's a great idea." Lincoln said before kneeling down to talk to his platypus who was standing next to Lincoln's feet. "Hey Edward, mind keeping an eye on Geoff and Bunny for us."

"Bbrbrbrbr." Edward said to Lincoln.

"Awesome! Thanks bud." Lincoln said as he patted the egg laying mammal's head. "That's extra dessert for you tonight." Edward let out a happy sound as he waddled over to a bush and stealthily started watching over Geoff. "That's my little buddy."

"There, you're all hooked up." Over by the Gophers, Heather had just finished putting on Gwen's belay and harness…with a second rope attached that Gwen eyed suspiciously.

"What's the second rope for?" Gwen narrowed her eyes at Heather as she asked this.

"It's a back up line." Heather simply told Gwen with a smile on her face.

Once Gwen saw that smile, the goth knew something was up. "What are you smiling about?"

"Nothing." Heather innocently shrugged with a smile still on her face. "I'm just really happy we got on this challenge together."

CONFESSIONAL – HEATHER

"It's all her fault for messing with me." Heather claimed with a ticked off look on her face. "I have got a doctorate in revenge and humiliation."

Despite Gwen's suspicions of Heather, the goth didn't really have time to question further as Chris announced it was time to start the challenge. So both the goth Gopher and the brick house Bass were quick to start climbing the cliff side. Both did their best to avoid the obstacles set out with DJ gaining the lead thanks to his superior strength.

Just then Gwen seemed to have gained the lead as she quickly started climbing up in an attempt to pass DJ. And she managed that…until some explosives went off and blew the goth right off the wall. Gwen screamed as she started falling but thankfully stopped not long after she started. "Don't worry!" Heather yelled to Gwen as the mean girl held onto the rope keeping Gwen up. "I got you!"

"I promised surprises." Chris was suddenly in front of the camera and held up a squirt gun. But it wasn't filled with water. "Habanero pepper sauce, anyone?"

Chris then aimed the squirt gun at Heather and proceeded to douse the mean girl in spicy sauce. "AH!" Heather screamed as she was completely covered in pepper sauce and quickly started rubbing it out of her eyes…letting go of the harness. "What the heck, Chris?!"

"OW!" Heather's eyes widened as she heard Gwen scream which was followed by a thud due to Gwen falling to the ground.

"Muy Caliente." Chris said in satisfaction as he revealed his shining, literally, teeth to the camera.

Chris then aimed the pepper sauce gun at Duncan and sprayed the delinquent…only for Duncan to be unaffected by it due to wearing sunglasses for protection and even started catching the sauce sprayed at him in his mouth. "Ah…" Duncan let out a satisfied sigh after swallowing some of the sauce Chris sprayed right into his mouth. "Is that the best you can do?"

"Is that the best we can do?" Chris asked in a hush voice to the man behind the camera.

A few minutes had passed and Gwen was once again pulling ahead of DJ with both being pretty high up…high up enough for Heather to go through with her plan. "Come on, Gwen." Heather called out to the goth as she gripped the second rope she set up with a grin. "You don't wanna fall behind."

Everyone would quickly learn that Heather was making a pun as she pulled on hard to the second rope…that was connected to Gwen's skirt. What resulted was Heather ripping off Gwen's skirt and revealing Gwen's dark purple panties for everyone to see. Both on the island and those watching at home.

Well…almost everyone. Dawn sensed what was about to happen and quickly covered Lincoln's eyes before he accidently got a peak of Gwen's underwear. "Hey! I can't see!" Lincoln said as Dawn kept her hands firmly over his eyes. "What's happening?"

"NOTHING!" Dawn shouted to Lincoln making him wince a bit. "Just keep your eyes closed!"

Gwen let out a scream as her skirt ending up falling on DJ's face. "Well…" Duncan let out with a grin as he took off his sunglasses in order to admire the 'view' better. "You don't see that every day."

"No, you don't, my man." Chris said as he also looked up at the scene with his usual grin on his face. "No you don't." All the while Courtney looked to see Duncan looking at Gwen's panties and found herself quietly growling a bit with a weird feeling coming to her stomach.

DJ removed the skirt from his face…and got a point-blank view of the goth's butt and underwear. This shock led to DJ letting go of the wall, with Gwen quickly grabbing her skirt from the air, which was quickly followed up by the brick house falling.

Duncan pulled the rope to try and keep DJ from falling…only for the delinquent's foot to suddenly be tangled up in the harness leading to Duncan getting sent up in the air. In the end, Duncan and DJ both found themselves suspended in midair hanging upside down. "This bites." Duncan grunted out.

"Ugh, big time." DJ agreed as the two guys would only wait for someone to help them down.

Despite her situation, Gwen was still hanging onto the wall and was trying to find a way to cover herself back up. But it was a fruitless effort as Gwen's skirt was torn up and trying to put ruined clothing back on while hanging from a cliff side wasn't exactly the best place to do said task. "Ah screw it!" Gwen yelled out as she held her ruined skirt with her mouth and quickly started climbing up the cliff.

The goth climbed up as quickly as she could and soon found herself at the top of the cliff and raised her hands up. "Yeah!" Gwen cheered as she scored the first point for her team…before remembering her panties were exposed for all to see and quickly covered them. "Crap!"

THE MAIN LODGE

Part two of the challenge took place in the main lodge. On one half were Bridgette and Geoff for the Killer Bass. On the other half were Lindsay and Trent for the Screaming Gophers. Spot lights shined down on both teams as someone came flipping from the Bass side of the lodge and landing behind a podium with Chris himself coming up from under it and making it look like he was the one to preform the stunt. "And now, round two!" Chris said as he grinned to the camera. "The extreme. Cooking. Challenge!" However Chris couldn't be taken seriously as the stunt double proceeded to crawl away with everyone putting their eyes on him as he left the lodge. "Each team must choose who cooks and who eats."

"I was head chef last time." Geoff told Bridgette as Bunny was hanging on his shoulder. Meanwhile, hiding from everyone, hidden underneath one of the tables was Edward with the platypus keeping an eye on Geoff and Bunny. "You better cook."

"Ooh, Todd!" Lindsay said excitedly to Trent, getting his name wrong in the process. The dumb blond happily clapped her hands and said. "I'll be the cook!"

CONFESSIONAL – TRENT

"Okay. She's no Steven Hawking, but hey, it's cooking." Trent said with a calm and cool tone. "How bad could she screw it up?"

"Today you'll be preparing Fugu sashimi, the traditional Japanese poisonous blowfish." Chris explained to the four campers as Chef brought in a fish tank containing two blow fish. One for each duo. A gong was heard as Chris grabbed a pointing baton and pointed it at a screen that showed all the organs of the blowfish. "The Fugu Blowfish contains enough lethal toxins to kill thirty people."

Chef grinned as he tapped the tank containing the blowfish making them puff up and release their spikes. "Fishes!" Chef began as he grabbed the blowfish by the tail and tossed one to each team on a cutting board. "Meet your maker!"

"They must be sliced very carefully to cut around the poisonous organs." Chris instructed as he pointed to the organs the presentation had labeled deadly and toxic. "The poison paralyzes the nerves and there is no antidote. So no worries."

Trent was indeed worrying, panicking really, as he grabbed Lindsay's shoulders and looked right at the dumb blond. "You have taken biology, right?" To Trent's relief, Lindsay nodded allowing the guitarist to breath a sigh of relief.

"Begin!" Chris announced as both of the girls on each team started to prepare the rather deadly fish.

After about 45 minutes, both teams were told to stop preparing their sushi. With Bridgette, the surfer girl had made a rather beautiful display with her sushi that looked like it was made by a professional chef. With Lindsay…the dumb blond had practically mashed the organs of the fish together and made a smiley face on it with ketchup.

The first to try the fish was Geoff. Bridgette pushed the plate over to him and the party dude hardly hesitated to pick up a piece of the sushi and insert it into his mouth. After chewing it to get a taste for the blowfish and swallowing it, Geoff smiled as no effects of the blowfish's toxins seemed to come over him. And it was delicious to boot! "Excellent!" Geoff complimented Bridgette with a double thumbs up.

Chris and Chef nodded in approval before looking over to the two Gophers as Lindsay presented her rather…ugly dish to Trent. Trent winced as he looked over the dish, especially when he compared it to Bridgettes, and hesitantly picked up a fork and scooped some of the probably underdone fish in it. Inserting it into his mouth, Trent quickly chewed and swallowed the blowfish in order to get it over with.

"…" Trent was silent as everyone looked to see what the guitarist reactions would be…until he suddenly started punching himself and screaming. After that, it seemed everything was fine but soon enough a loud gurgling sound came from Trent's stomach as the guitarist found himself falling to the floor. Geoff quickly covered Bunny's ideas as Trent's skin started turning blue as he tried to stand and look at Lindsay and said to her in a slurring voice. "I thought you said you passed biology!"

"I said I took biology." Lindsay corrected him as Trent fell to the floor again. Everyone quickly started wincing in disgust as barf started leaking out of Trent's mouth.

"It's cool." Chris reassured everyone as they all went to go check up on Trent. "Give him twenty-four hours and he'll be up walking and breathing, good as new."

"Uh, is anyone gonna help this guy?" Geoff asked as Chris began to walk away. Just then Chef came up to Trent dressed in a nurse's outfit. Bridgette, Geoff, and Lindsay were quick to look away from the scene and heard Trent's raspy screams.

As the third challenge of the day was being prepared, Geoff and Bridgette took the time to chill out as both were in their swimsuits and running down the dock. "Last one in's a rotten blowfish!" Geoff said as he and Bridgette raced to the end of the dock. "Whoops! Woah!" Geoff suddenly came to a stop leading to Bridgette stopping and watched as the party dude pulled out Bunny. "Gotta put Bunny in a safe spot first."

Bridgette smiled as she watched Geoff place Bunny on the life guard chair. "You were so brave to eat that fish." Bridgette told Geoff, pretty touched that the party dude didn't even hesitate to try her dish. Just look at what happened to Trent when he tried Lindsay's dish. That could have easily happened to Geoff yet he still did it.

"No biggie. I knew I could trust you. You're cool." Geoff complimented Bridgette making the surfer girl blush. Geoff was making improvements on his flirting skills thanks to DJ. As well as glancing at the antics of Lincoln and Dawn to see how they do things. So now Geoff was taking things nice and easy with Bridgette and not making any sort of bizarre moves and doing his best not to say anything stupid. "You're cool. Know what else is cool?" Bridgette then watched as Geoff cheered and preformed a cannon ball in the water with the surfer girl soon laughing.

As the two were playing in the water, Bunny's nose twitched as a smell entered the rabbit's nose. Looking around, Bunny saw more of his kind dragging some carrots around. The lagomorphs stomach rumbled and the rabbit was quick to jump off the life guard chair and go hop after the rest of his kind. While Bunny had no intent on leaving DJ, the little guy quite enjoying being with the brickhouse, but his stomach called and it really wanted Bunny to put carrots into it.

As Bunny hoped away, Edward was watching from the water in a similar matter to a hippo. Upon seeing Bunny hop away, the platypus went out of the water to get a clearer view. Edward knew that he wouldn't be able to catch up to Bunny as rabbits usually beat platypuses in speed. With Geoff and Bridgette preoccupied, the platypus figured that it would be wise to get someone else's help with this and started waddling to where the rest of the Killer Bass were.

"Ok campers, here's the last challenge of the first half of today." Chris announced to everyone with all members of both teams present with the exception of Trent. Bridgette and Geoff were now in dry cloths and were present as well. But both looked unnerved. When they were down swimming, they found that Bunny was gone and couldn't find the lagomorph anywhere. Luckily DJ hasn't asked Geoff for Bunny back so they had some time to try and find the rabbit...if he was still alive.

"This one is also gonna be a climbing challenge, but with a bit of a twist." Chris began to explain the challenge as behind Chris were four climbing walls. They were in pairs in two and were facing each other with only a bit of space in between the two. "You're not gonna be given any gear for this…and you can't use your hands!"

Everyone gasped in response at this information. If they couldn't use their hands then how the heck were they supposed to climb up the walls? And how could this challenge involve two of them? So many questions and luckily Chris was about to answer them. "Here's how the challenge works. Two members from each team will have to plant their feet firmly on each wall. Their backs will be together and their arms interlocked and need to work together to essentially walk up the walls. First one to the top wins."

"I'm getting a strange sense of déjà vu from this." Owen commented as he's sworn he has seen this kinda thing in a movie before.

"Ok, for this challenge the campers that hoisted their teammates in the first challenge will be two of the participates." Chris informed everyone making Duncan and Heather's eyes widened. "Heather, Duncan, you two are up again."

"Hey, I'm game." Duncan shrugged as he stepped forward.

"Why do I have to participate again?" Heather wasn't so happy with this and voice complaints. She's already worked on the challenge today why does she have to do it again?

"Because I said so." Chris said in a firm tone. "Plus you Gophers are already down a man. Sorry to say but Trent won't be competition ready until tomorrow at the earliest. So unless you wanna forfeit…"

"Ugh! Fine!" Heather finally gave in and stomped up to one of the sets of climbing walls.

"That's the spirit!" Chris gave a grin at Heather that only pissed her off. Just as the host had planned. "And for your partners, from the Screaming Gophers…Leshawan!"

"Oh heck no!" Leshawna quickly denied working with Heather with the queen bee giving a glare to the girl with a tude. "There ain't no way I'm getting back to back with that girl!"

"Back to back? More like I'll end up getting stuck between those two airbags attached to your legs!" Heather yelled as she pointed to Leshawna's butt making Leshawna's face go red with anger.

"Oh you'll end up stuck in somethin alright!" Leshawna yelled as she was about to attack Heather only for a few of her teammates to stop her.

"This is gonna be fun." Chris rubbed his hand together before turning to Duncan. "And now for you Duncan, your partner will be…Lincoln!"

"Aaaah dang it." Lincoln let out with a lowered head with Dawn patting his back.

"You gotta kidding me." Duncan wasn't too happy about the situation either and voiced his complaints to Chris. Ever since the cooking challenge Duncan has been trying to get his revenge on Lincoln by pranking him. But all of his attempts ended in one of two ways. Either Lincoln would somehow catch onto him and either avoid or counter the prank or Dawn would put a stop to it herself. And everyone that was on the island knew that hiding something from Dawn was completely impossible. So not only was Lincoln not exactly Duncan's favorite person to say the least, but none of his revenge schemes have gone well at all. "I ain't putting by back to him!"

Lincoln sighed in response as he walked up to Duncan. Lincoln didn't like the delinquent much either. But he knew they had to put this aside for the sake of the challenge. "Ok Duncan, look." Lincoln began as he stopped in front of the delinquent. "You don't like me and I don't like you. Right?"

"That would be a correct assumption yeah." Duncan stated while cracking his knuckles.

"But we also both wanna win the challenge right?" Lincoln went on.

"Just get to the point Loud." Duncan said with an impatient tone as he crossed his arms.

"Ok, I honestly believe we have a decent chance at beating…that." Lincoln pointed behind him and Duncan couldn't help but smirk at the sight of an intense cat fight going on between Leshawna and Heather. "So, for just this challenge let's just forget we even know each other and just work together to climb the well. Then the second it's over I can go back to avoiding you and you can continue planning my death."

"…..Ugh. Fine!" Duncan relented but still glared at the Loud boy. "But only for a few minutes."

Soon enough, both teams were in position. Heather and Leshawna were very reluctantly back to back and were glaring at each other with their feet against the opposite rock wall. However the girls weren't in the best stance due to attitude towards each other and their legs were shaky as they kept them planted on the walls and tried not to fall.

Duncan and Lincoln were in a similar stance but were at least able to put their opinions of one another aside for this and were much more stable. "Ok, remember." Lincoln reminded the delinquent. "We're doing right foot first."

"Uh, who's right grandpa?" Duncan asked while not being able to help mocking Lincoln just a little bit.

"I don't care." Lincoln immediately said. "My right."

"Well why yours?" Duncan said in a bit of an irritated tone.

"Ok your right!" Lincoln didn't want to start an argument and just did what he thought would appease Duncan. "We start on your right." The delinquent seemed satisfied with this and looked up. At the very top was a platform and per Chris's instructions the first one on the platform wins.

"Just try not to screw this up for us." Heather rudely told Leshawna. "Make sure those thunder thighs don't get stuck."

"Well make sure those chicken legs can keep up!" Leshawna yelled back to Heather making the queen bee growl.

"Alright campers." Chris said while standing in between the two sets of rock walls. "On your mark…get set…climb!"

"Alright Duncan!" Lincoln grunted as he and Duncan started to walk up the two walls one step at a time. "Right! Left! Right! Left! Right! Left!"

It wasn't as smooth sailing for Leshawna and Heather as two girls ended up lifted the their left and right foots respectively which resulted in them sliding down a little instead of being able to go up. "We we're supposed to go left first!" Leshawna yelled as the two girls tried to get back into position.

"Um, no!" Heather immediately yelled at Leshawna as the two girls arguing only made things worse for them. "The plan is you follow my lead! Got it! I'm the one that's leading this!"

"This is a teamwork challenge!" Leshawna yelled, only costing her and Heather more precious time as Lincoln and Duncan already hit the half way point. "No one's in charge! So stop your (BLEEP)ing and climb!"

"Left! Right! Left!" Lincoln continued as he and Duncan got closer and closer to the finish.

CONFESSIONAL – OWEN

"Is it just me or is there a severe lack of team work on our side." Owen pointed out with a bit of a worried tone.

Things really didn't get much better for Heather and Leshawna as the two's argument only got more heated and they didn't make any progress and stayed at the bottom of the rock walls. "And finish!" Chris announced making Heather and Leshawna gasp. "The winners of round three is the Killer Bass."

Leshawna and Heather were more than happy to separate as the walked away from the two walls and saw Duncan and Lincoln had reached the platform at the top.

Soon enough Leshawna and Heather continued to argue with each other about losing the challenge. With Duncan and Lincoln, the two quickly made their way down from the platform thanks to a ladder provided by Chef. Once they were down, Lincoln quickly made his way over to Dawn with Duncan rolling his eyes at the sight. "When are those two just gonna make out already?" Duncan muttered as it was obvious to literally everyone on the island that those two were into each other.

Just then Duncan found something pulling on his leg and looked down to see Edward by his leg. Seeing Lincoln wanted to go spend some time with Dawn, the platypus thought it was best that he let the two of them go enjoy themselves. "What? What do you want?" Duncan asked in a bit of an irritated tone. Edward proceeded to point his tail to DJ and Geoff with the former asking the latter something that made the party dude nervously walk away. "Let me guess, he lost the rabbit?" Edward nodded his head in response. "Figures, alright where'd he go?" Edward then waddled off with Duncan following him.

All the while Courtney saw this and raised a confused eyebrow.

A little later, Chris had gathered up the contestants in a different part of the woods and announced what the next group of challenges would be. "Good news. The fourth round involves four more challenges. It's the four blind challenges." Most gave a confused look in response as Chris further explained. "It begins with the blind William Tell, followed by the blind trapeze, and then the blind minefield, and culminating in the treacherous blind toboggan."

"Like legendary marksman William Tell, you'll be knocking crab apples off your partner's head with arrows!" Chris revealed making a few of the camper's gasp in worry at this. "Relax, we obviously can't use real arrows. You'll be shooting plunger arrows." Chris then held up an arrow with a big suction cup attached to the end putting the worried campers at ease. "And as the name of this and the other challenge's say, the shooter will be blindfolded! The person who knocked off the apple first wins!"

"Now then, for the Gopher team…Leshawna and Owen!" Chris announced making Leshawna breath a sigh of relief. Now Owen was someone she could work with. And she didn't think he would mind if she was the shooter. "And for the Bass…Courtney and Sadie!"

"Ooh, let me shoot!" Sadie quickly asked Courtney the second after Chris announced she and Courtney would be the ones working on this challenge. "I'm a good shot!"

Courtney sighed and decided to just let Sadie have her way. "You better be." The CIT groaned out as she honestly wasn't feeling too confident about this.

A few minutes later the two teams were ready to start shooting. Owen and Courtney had apples placed on their heads as well as wearing goggles for added protection while Leshawna and Sadie were blind folded and had bow's in their hands and quivers full of plunger arrows.

"Okay!" Chris quickly started the first blind challenge. "Let's rock and roll!"

The two girls quickly started shooting plunger arrows at their partners. Leshawna kept shooting Owen's large body with the plunger arrows sticking to him. Meanwhile Courtney grunted a bit as each arrow hit her and didn't stick due to her much smaller body type. Thankfully the arrows didn't hurt too much but it still wasn't a pleasant experience.

Three minutes had passed and Owen's entire body was covered in plunger arrows, and even one of his cheeks, while Courtney had all the arrows that were shot at her at her feet. Finally the challenge came to an end when Leshawna was the one to hit Owen's apple with her arrow. The big guy laughed which sparked Leshawna's attention. "Ooh! Did I get a bullseye?" She asked as she took her blindfold off and smiled when she saw the apple had been knocked off Owen's head.

However, while the rest of the Gophers cheered, Sadie seemed unaware to this and readied another arrow. "I've got her this time!" The black-haired white girl said confidently.

"Leshawna won already!" Chris informed Sadie but the girl kept going still.

"Hey moron, it's ov-" Courtney was quickly cut off by Sadie hitting the one part of her body the plunger arrow could stick to. Her face. "MMMMMHHH!"

And Sadie kept firing arrow after arrow. This led to many people from both teams to dodge as well as the animal bystanders getting hit from a nearby bear, to birds in the trees, and even what seemed like a yeti hanging out in a cave watching TV.

This finally came to an end when Chris took Sadie's bow and yelled to her. "Sadie!" Sadie took off her blindfold in response to Chris' words. "It's over, man! Let it go!"

"Oopsie." Sadie winced a bit as she watched Courtney try to remove the plunger arrow off her face but to no avail. "Sorry."

"MMMMMMMMMHHHHH!" Luckily whatever Courtney yelled was muffled by the plunger. If it wasn't, then there would probably be a lot of censors in this episode.

"And now, the blind trapeze!" While Courtney was directed to the infirmary to get the arrow removed from her face, Chris was quick to lead the Bass and Gophers that weren't seeking medical attention to the next challenge. This one took place over a pond where a trapeze was set up. "To avoid serious injury, the trapeze has been set up over this pond…which is full of jellyfish."

Everyone gasped as they looked down in the water and saw many jelly fish in habiting it. Chris then threw blindfolds to Dawn and Heather and continued with his instructions. "You two will stand blindfolded on the platform until your partners tell you when to jump."

"And then?" Heather inquired.

"Then hopefully they'll catch you." Chris said making the queen bee flinch a bit. "Or that's gonna be one heck of a painful swim."

As Chris gave a few further details of the challenge as well as choosing Heather and Dawn's partners, Lindsay and Harold respectively, DJ walked up to Geoff with a bit of a worried expression. "So yo, where's Bunny at?" DJ asked as the last time he asked Geoff this, the party dude said he'd go get Bunny only to return later Bunnyless.

"Uh… I-I forgot I-I put him, um…there was a…" Geoff struggled to think of an excuse. It only got worse when the party dude saw DJ's face tear up. "He might have, um, hopped away…but I'm sure he'll be back. Sorry, dude."

"Nah. It's not your fault, man…" DJ said sadly as he recounted the times he's spent with Bunny. "My little Bunny…we were such good friends." DJ then fell to his knees and screamed into the sky. "Bunny! Why'd you do me like this?!"

And unaware to most of the team, a certain platypus and delinquent were working together to find DJ's precious Lagomorph.

But for now, it was challenge time. It was the Bass' turn first and Harold was currently swinging on the trapeze by his legs with his arms out and ready to catch Dawn. "You ready Dawn?" Harold asked with the aura reader nodding, no ounce of fear in her. "Jump!"

Dawn didn't hesitate to do as Harold said and thankfully the ginger grabbed the nature lover's hand leading them both to swing safely above the jellyfish pond.

Lincoln especially breathed a sigh of relief as he wiped some sweat off his forehead. "Thanks Harold." The Loud boy muttered as he wasn't sure how'd he would react if Dawn fell into the pond of jellyfish. While she could talk to animals, considering jellyfish lacked brains he wasn't 100% sure if even she could bring them to be peaceful.

CONFESSIONAL – HAROLD

"No way could I just let Lincoln's girl fall like that." Harold said as he pounded his fist against his heart. "It's against the bro code!"

CONFESSIONAL – DAWN

"I knew I had nothing to worry about. I knew that Harold was trust worthy and even if he wasn't, I knew where he was positioned the whole time." Dawn revealed to the audience in her usual calm down. "I don't need my eyes to see someone's aura. Even when blindfolded, I knew where everyone was positioned at all times."

"Okay, Gophers. Your turn!" Chris announced through a megaphone as Dawn and Harold returned to the ground and rejoined the rest of their team.

"Okay," Lindsay counted down as she was in the same position Harold was in earlier and was prepared to catch Heather. "One! Two! Three! J-Jump!" But Lindsay may have ended up making a slight miscalculation and ended up in a position that would end up with her missing Heather. "No, oh, no, not yet!"

But Heather didn't hear that last part…and ended up jumping right into a jellyfish infested pond. Everyone winced as Heather screamed from the many stings she was experiencing. But after a few moments Gwen and Lincoln looked at each other and grinned as they shared a high five.

CONFESSIONAL – GWEN

"Ahh. Sometimes the universe just gives you a freebie." Gwen said in a bit of happy tone as she looked up and gave the universe a double thumbs up.

INFIRMARY

At the camp infirmary tent, there was currently three occupants. One was Trent who was laying down on a medical bed on life support with foam coming out of his mouth. One was Courtney who still had the plunger arrow on her face. And third was the nurse himself Chef. The muscular cook grabbed a crowbar from a tool box and proceeded to put it in between Courtney's face and the plunger arrow attached to it.

"MMMMMMMMMMMMMMMM!" Courtney's scream of pain was heard as Chef pushed the crowbar with all his might. Despite the pain, it seemed to work as the plunger arrow was quickly removed from the CIT's face with a loud popping sound.

"AH!" Courtney let out another yell before breathing a sigh of relief and touching her face. The CIT winced a bit as she knew on her face was a giant hickey, but it beat having a giant plunger attached to her face. "Finally. Thanks."

Chef silently nodded his head as the CIT got up and was about to walk out of the tent…until she snickered loudly at the next person to walk into the tent. Heather with a big ole jellyfish on her head. "Nice hat." Courtney mocked making the queen bee glare at her.

"Bite me." Heather grumbled before another shock came to her from the Jellyfish on her head. Courtney snickered again as Heather asked Chef for anything regarding jellyfish removal…but when the CIT heard some rustling in the woods, she could have sworn she ended up seeing Duncan with Edward. The former holding a carrot and leading a very familiar Lagomorph somewhere.

"Alright everyone, this is probably the challenge I've been looking forward to the most!" Chris rubbed his hands together excitedly and making all the contestants nervous. They were all located at an opened area with two small wooden towers set up that would give someone a clear view of the field around them. And in front of two towers were two paths…with many lumps in the ground surrounding the clear pathways that had many turns. "This is the blind mine field. As you can see, mines have been buried all over the field with the lumps in the ground revealing them to the campers that will be set up in the towers. There will be two blind walkers that will have to walk through the minefield. Don't worry the explosives are mild and are just meant to daze. It's up to the walker's teammates that are stationed in the towers to shout them directions to navigate on the safe mine-free path."

CONFESSIONAL – LINCOLN

"Huh, he's going easy on us." Lincoln said with a deadpanned tone. "Normally the mine field would be on fire and infested with rabid beavers or something."

"Ok, the watchers are going to be…Gwen and Courtney." Chris revealed as the two girls nodded and went their way to the wooden towers with one having a Gopher flag on it and the other having a Bass flag. Once Gwen and Courtney climbed up their respective towers and grabbed the megaphones that were waiting for them, Chris pulled out two blindfolds and turned to the rest of the teams. "And for the walkers…Lindsay and DJ!"

Both walkers gasped as Chris tossed them their blindfolds. For Lindsay, this was pretty much living through her second worst fear. And she was blind folded to boot! And as for DJ, he just lost the best pet in the world and now he was expected to walk through a mine field blind folded?! This was officially the worst day ever!

"Alright! Everybody ready?" Chris called out to as everyone was in their position. Courtney and Gwen had their megaphones ready in their towers and were able to see from the start of the path to the end of it. And Lindsay and DJ were blind folded and were shaking in fright. Especially DJ. "Start!"

"Ok Lindsey!" Gwen called out to the dumb blond with her megaphone. "Just go slow and walk straight."

"O-Ok…" Lindsay stuttered as she went forward. Despite her fear, she was willing to go through with this. Plus she knew Heather would kill her if she lost another part of the challenge.

"Same with you DJ." The CIT ordered the brick house who was shaking like a chihuahua in the artic. "Go straight! But make sure your faster than her!"

"W-W-What?!" DJ stuttered violently as he took a step back instead of going forward. "You want me to run into a minefield?!" DJ already wasn't in the right mindset due to losing Bunny. And this was only making it worse. "What if I blow up!?"

"You won't blow up so long as you do what I say!" Courtney yelled quite meanly to the brick house, even increasing the volume on her megaphone. "So stop standing there and get a move on already!"

"Ok Lindsay you're doing great so far!" Gwen reassured her teammate and was ironically being kinder to Lindsay then Courtney was to DJ. "Now just slow down a bit and make a sharp right!"

"Alright!" Lindsay yelled back as she turned and-

BOOM!

"I said go right!" Gwen yelled as an explosion went off fromwhere Lindsay stepped. When the smoke cleared Lindsay seemed to be fine but still ended up covered in soot. "That was left!"

"R-R-Right!" Lindsay stuttered a bit while feeling greatly dazed from the explosion. "Sorry!"

CONFESSIONAL – GWEN

"Ok, I knew Lindsay wasn't exactly the brightest tool in the shed." Gwen said with an expression of disbelief on her face. "But she doesn't even know left from right?!"

As Gwen continued to try and guide Lindsay, with Lindsay continuing to blow herself up, Courtney tried to actually get DJ STARTED on the race. "DJ! COME ON ALREADY!" Courtney snapped which only made DJ shake even more. "JUST MOVE! NOW!"

"You have to be gentle!" Dawn called out to Courtney with a worried frown on her face. Currently Courtney's and DJ's auras weren't looking too good right now.

"I am being gentle!" Courtney snapped at Dawn.

"I keep hearing explosion!" DJ yelled in fright as he heard Lindsay blow herself up again. "It's freaking me out man!"

"BLOWING YOURSELF UP IS GONNA BE THE LEAST OF YOUR PROBLEMS IF YOU DON'T START MOVING!" Courtney yelled with an incredibly pissed off tone to DJ. "NOW GET OUT THERE BEFORE I COME DOWN THERE AND THROW YOU OUT THERE!"

"GAHAHAHAHA!" Finally DJ couldn't take it anymore and fell to the ground in fetal position and start bawling his eyes out.

"Ok everyone! That's enough!" Chris announced as he came onto the scene and got everyones attention. "The Gophers win this one!"

"What? Why?!" Courtney demanded to know as she put her megaphone down and glared at Chris. "Lindsay hasn't even crossed the finish line yet!"

"Because, according to the rules a challenge is decided by one of these three factors." Chris explained as he pulled out a book and read from it. The book being a rule book. "One, a team is able to successfully complete a challenge and follow all rules. Two, a player is unable to compete due to sickness or injury resulting in the opposite team's victory. And three, a member of one of the teams starts crying like a little baby."

All the Gophers cheered at their victory due to Courtney causing DJ to break down as Gwen called out to Lindsay. "You can take off the blindfold now Lindsay." The Goth called out to the dumb blond who has suffered one to many explosions. "We won."

"Yaaaaay…" Lindsay let out as she wobbled a bit and raised her arms in victory…before falling down and passing out.

"Way to go Courtney…" Lincoln glared at the CIT as he and Dawn went to go comfort DJ.

"What? He needed to get his head in the game." Courtney tried to defend herself which only resulted in receiving a few glares.

"And now, the final leg." After Lindsay was taken to the infirmary and DJ calmed down, Chris led everyone to the area where the seventh and final challenge of the day would take place. The scores were tied three to three. This would be for the win. "The blind toboggan race."

"The say what?" Leshawna questioned with a bit of a worried frown.

"Each team will have a driver and a navigator." Chris began to tell the rules of the tie breaking challenge. "The driver steers while the navigator show directions. Oh yeah. And the driver will be blindfolded!" This caused a few members of the team to gasp making Chris chuckle. "Not many of you left, huh? Keep losing you guys. Hehe, oh well. Alright the Gopher team will be…Gwen as the navigator and Leshawna as the driver." Both girls looked to each other and shared a high five, more than happy to work together. "And for the Bass…Geoff will be the navigator and the driver will be DJ."

"Aw come on!" DJ yelled out in frustration and sadness. Today was just not a good day for him. "Why me again?!"

"Because I said so, that's why." Chris said with a satisfied grin on his face. "So, better get up the hill. Your toboggans await!"

One hill climb later and both teams were waiting for Chef to hand them their toboggans…with the muscular cook putting grease on the bottom of them to increase their speed. As he was doing this, Geoff spoke up to DJ who was slumping and facing away from him. "DJ, dude. I know you're sad about your pet bunny, but we've gotta focus here." Geoff tried to encourage his friend so they wouldn't have a repeat of the last challenge. "This could be life or seriously heinous injury, bro!"

"Bunny deserted me." DJ said sadly. "Why should I trust you?"

"Because I don't wanna get hurt either!" Geoff said right as Chef finished preparing the toboggans and handed on to each team. "Come on dude, please."

DJ just sighed a put his blindfold on as both teams got ready to slide down. With DJ and Leshawna in the front of their respective toboggans and Geoff and Gwen holding onto their teammates, they all waited for Chris to give the signal. "On your marks. Get set…" Chris then blew an air horn with Chris and Chef each pushing a teams toboggan down the hill. And thanks to the grease Chef put on, they were quickly gaining speed with a little help from gravity.

For the first part of it, it seems that the Gophers had the advantage as Gwen was easily able to direct Leshawna to avoid any obstacles in their way. Meanwhile with DJ and Geoff, DJ was having a tough time putting his heart to it leading to some very close calls and losing the lead.

Just then the two gophers ended up sliding on a rock that acted like a makeshift ramp and sent them up into the air. "Ooh, girl! We are flying now!" Leshawna cheered as Gwen held onto her for dear life.

"Uh-oh!" Gwen screamed as the two girls proceeded to land in a river. On the bright side, the toboggan floated. On the down side, they were quickly drifted towards a waterfall. "Ahh! I'm not ready to die yet!" Thankfully when they fell there was a big branch waiting down below that the two Gophers landed on and proceeded to catapult them forward.

"DJ! We really need you to steer, dude!" Back with DJ and Geoff, things were still looking rough for the two Bass as DJ was now really struggling to do much on the toboggan as the close calls just got closer and Geoff felt like the next obstacle would be their last. "Bunny would want you to live!"

"Hey DJ!" From the bottom of the hill, a familiar voice made himself known. Finally returning to his team was Duncan, with Edward by his side, with something cupped in his hands. "Look who I found!" Duncan then lifted his hands up and showed off something that was bound to motivate DJ.

Bunny.

"DJ!" Geoff called out to his friend as a big grin came to the party dudes face at seeing how Duncan somehow recovered the lost animal. "Duncan found bunny."

DJ gasped as he put his hands to his blindfold. "Don't tease me man." DJ then lifted up his blindfold a little bit and a giant smile came to the brickhouse's face as he saw that indeed in Duncan's hands was his little Bunny. "Bunny! You came back!" And just like that, DJ was back in the game as he put on a determined look and put his blindfold back on. "A'ight, let's do this!"

And so Geoff and DJ were making up for all the time they lost. If Geoff pointed out a direction, DJ would quickly turn in that direction. "Go Dj go!" Geoff cheered his friend on as Gwen and Leshawna suddenly appeared next to them out of nowhere.

The race was getting close and intense. Especially when Chris started setting off some left-over explosives he had set up on the hill. It seemed like the Gophers had this until an explosion went off right under DJ and Geoff's toboggan…and launched them right onto the finish line.

All the Bass cheered as they went over to the two, but DJ was quick to removed his blindfold and separate from everyone and headed over to Duncan who was still holding his rabbit. The delinquent happily handed Bunny over to the brick house. DJ sniffled a bit as he cuddled Bunny close to his face. "Thanks, Duncan." DJ said as he vowed never to let Bunny out of his sight again. "You're the best."

"Whatever, man. It's just a stupid rabbit." Duncan shrugged like it wasn't a big deal. He then looked down to see Edward somehow grinning at him with his bill leading to Duncan glaring at the Australian mammal. "Not one word about this you freak of nature."

Edward rolled his eyes and headed over to Lincoln and Dawn who were quick to start giving the platypus lots of pets. "Way to go buddy." Lincoln whispered to Edward as he watched Courtney approached Duncan.

"I can't believe you found DJ's rabbit." Courtney smiled at the delinquent and actually spoke to him with a civil tone. "You're a good guy."

"What, no I'm not." Duncan quickly denied as he looked away from Courtney with crossed arms.

"You are!" Courtney said with a grin on her face as she got closer to Duncan. "You're actually nice."

"I don't know what you're talking about." Duncan continued to deny Courtney's claim.

"Hah, I saw you do it, Duncan." Courtney stated making Duncan's eyes snap open. Courtney remembered it clearly. When she left the infirmary, she saw Duncan teaming up with Edward to get Bunny back.

"Whatever! He wouldn't leave me alone, weird rabbit!" Courtney simply crossed her arms and quirked a brow at Duncan silently. This seemed do it as Duncan finally said. "Okay, fine, I did it. Are you happy now? Listen, don't tell anybody, okay? I don't want 'em to think I'm soft or anything."

"You're secrets safe with me." Courtney reassured the delinquent. "And hopefully Dawn as well considering…" Duncan proceeded to face palm at this. Just great. He forgot all about hippie girl and her ability to learn everything there is to know about a person just by glancing at them.

CONFESSIONAL – DUNCAN

"I'm not nice, okay?" Duncan said firmly to the camera with a threatening look on his face. "Just to set the record straight."

Once Courtney left him alone, Duncan proceeded to walk right up to the Bass' aura reader Dawn. And thankfully it was one of the rare moments Dawn wasn't with Lincoln. "Hey." Duncan said to get her attention. "Just making sure you know-"

"Don't worry." Dawn reassured Duncan while also cutting him off. "I won't tell anyone you wanted to find DJ's rabbit because your dog Petey ran away when you were six." Duncan immediately went silent and gave Dawn a bit of a creeped out look before slowly backing away.

"And the Bass are the winners of the toboggan race!" Chris announced causing all the Bass to cheer…until Chris pointed something else out. "Unfortunately, I said that these were blind challenges. By taking off the blindfold for a moment, you broke the number one rule, which makes the Gophers today's big winners!"

The Bass were quick to slump down as the Gophers proceeded to cheer. Finally after three challenges they were able to pull out a win. And now…the Bass would be forced to vote someone off tonight…

THAT NIGHT

It was now time for nine Bass to turn into eight. The fire burned hot as all the Bass were gathered up at the campfire with Chris holding up a plate of eight marshmallows. "Who wants a treat?" Chris asked as he showed off the plate of marshmallows. "A tasty goodie that represents exemption, security, peace of mind. I'll remind you all since it's been a bit since you were here. If you don't get a marshmallow, you have to walk the Dock of Shame and you can never come back. Ever."

"Let's see…" Chris said as he picked up three marshmallows. "One for Lincoln, one for Dawn, one for Bridgette." Chris threw the marshmallows towards to the names he just called out with the campers happily taking them. Chris then picked up four more marshmallows as Lincoln fed his to Edward. "Duncan, DJ, Geoff and Harold, well done my brotha's."

That left only one marshmallow. And either Courtney or Sadie would be going home tonight. Both girls quickly grew nervous as Chris spoke up. "Sadie, you're on the chopping block for your terrible shooting skills, and for continuing to shoot after the challenge was won causing many innocent bystanders, animals included, to suffer the mighty plunger."

Sadie slumped down a bit as Courtney looked a little more confident.

CONFESSIONAL – COURTNEY

"Thankfully, the shooting of animals got Dawn on my side for the vote." Courtney said with a relieved smile on her face. "And where Dawn goes, Lincoln follows."

"Courtney." Chris then listed why the CIT could possibly be going home. "You're on the chopping block for yelling at DJ and causing him to start crying for his momma. Not cool." Courtney gulped a bit as Chris picked up the eighth and final marshmallow. "And the final marshmallow goes to…..Courtney."

The CIT happily caught her marshmallow as Sadie gasped before looking at her ex-team with an angry frown. "You know what?" Sadie began as he stood up. "That's fine with me, you…marshmallow eating freaks!" Sadie then covered her face and started crying as she ran over to the Dock of Shame, not giving anyone a second glance.

"The rest of you are safe." Chris said to the remaining Bass. "For now."

Despite Sadie's sadness over losing, when she reached the end of the dock, waiting for her on the Boat of Losers was none other then her best friend Katie. Joy quickly came over Sadie as she eagerly went onto the boat and hugged her best friend. The two girls clung onto each other and squealed as the boat took them away from Total Drama Island.

And with best friends reunited came the end of another episode of Total. Drama. Island!

Chapter 13: Reaction Friends

Chapter Text

Today, we open up not to a camera coming on and revealing the handsome stud that is Chris Mclain. No. Today we once again find ourselves…in Royal Woods Michigan. But not the Loud House. Today we find ourselves in a house that is much more neat and tidy than the Loud House. Heck, there was hardly a spec of dirt anywhere and the whole house had a fancy feel to it. But despite the fancier esthetic of this household, it was still home to someone who meant quite a lot to Lincoln.

"Ok drinks, check, chips, check, tarp over the couch to protect it from chip crumbs, check." Listing off various things on a fancy glass table ranging from pops to snacks was a 16-year old boy. He was African American and had black hair done up in an afro and wore thick glasses with black rims. He wore a blue sweater with a yellow undershirt and black jeans. This was the best friend to Lincoln Loud, Clyde Mcribe. "Alright! Looks like we're all set."

"Man, I still can't believe what happened last episode with that Izzy girl." A female voice spoke up as someone else came in from what was presumably the kitchen. She was a very tall girl with long black hair and tanned skin. She wore a red headband, a white jacket with red highlights, a black sleeved shirt under a bright blue tank top with a white star in the middle, a black skirt, white socks with a red and blue stripe on each, and white boots with green highlights. This was Stella. "I mean getting hunted down by the RCMP. If she was a wanted criminal why would they let her on the show? Duncan is one thing but this is the freakin RCMP we're talking about."

"Because it makes for awesome tv that's why." Stella rolled her eyes at the voice that spoke up. Walking past Stella was another 16-year-old boy with bright orange hair and freckles covering his face. He wore a green short sleeved shirt over a yellow long sleeved one and baggy jeans as well as a red beanie on top of his head. "Along with the rest of those lovely ladies~"

"Rusty that's terrible." Stella scolded the ginger as well as revealing his name to everyone. "Besides, it's obvious most of those girls are either taken, interested in someone else, wouldn't be interested in you, or you should stay clear from."

"Well that's certainly not stopping Lincoln." Rusty pointed out with a bit of a jealous look on his face. He and his friends have been watching Lincoln compete on Total Drama Island since episode one and it was clear since the very first episode, in his eyes at least, that Lincoln was making a move on the mysterious nature lover Dawn. "Going straight from Santiago to Dawn."

"Well ah gotta say I'm happy for ole Linc." A southern voice suddenly spoke up and getting all attention on him. Carrying a few bags of pork rinds was a boy with orange hair but not nearly as many freckles as Rusty. He had buck teeth and wore blue overalls with a dark green shirt underneath along with black and red boots. This was Liam. "It's a good thing the guy moved on after Ronnie Anne broke his heart. Still can't believe that gal did that to him."

"I know right." Stella said as she moved to the tarp covered couch with her hands on her hips. "That's such a shame. And after they've been together for like three years. I didn't think Ronnie Anne could get that petty."

"Although you can't lie, I'm sure it stung for Ronnie Anne when Lincoln went to go be on Reality TV without her." The final voice in the house spoke up. This boy had red unkept hair and, like Liam, had buck teeth. He wore a white t-shirt along with a blue and dark green checkered pattern jacket along with blue jeans with a brown belt and white sneakers. This was Zach Bridle. "Can't blame her for being upset."

"Yeah I guess so." Clyde admitted as he organized all the snacks and drinks on the table. His family did stand for neatness and tidiness after all. "Still, she could have handled it more rationally. But I'm glad Lincoln is moving on…although I still do find Dawn kinda creepy…"

Everyone from Lincoln's friend group back home shivered in agreement. They remember many of Dawn's mysterious abilities. From talking to animals, to guessing everything about a person there is to know, heck, they swear in one scene that Dawn moved without moving her legs. "It's like if Lucy was a tree hugger…" Rusty stated as he couldn't help but compare Dawn to Lincoln's little goth sister.

"Well…if she makes Lincoln happy." Stella pointed out with the friend group nodding in unison. So long as Lincoln liked her, quirks and all, that was good enough for them. Just so long as she treated him right. But considering what they've seen from her the girl probably didn't have a bad bone in her body. Now Heather, they all agreed that girl was rotten to the core. "Plus, she and Lincoln are really cute taking care of that platypus together!"

"That feller did look mighty happy with the two of em didn't he?" Liam let out a hearty chuckle as he and the others positioned themselves onto Clyde's couch. Just so long as they cleaned up afterward, Clyde's dads had absolutely no issue with all of them gathering up at the Mcbride house to watch some Total Drama and cheer Lincoln on. "Though can't say ah approve of that Mclain bringing in critters from other places to the island."

"Oh it's fine." Rusty explained as he got comfy and grabbed a can of soda. "Besides you saw the last episode with those monster beavers and geese. If those things can live their anything can live their."

"Man, to think those things have survived since the dinosaurs…" Zach said with an amazed expression on his face. While he was mostly a huge alien's fan, to the point of both him and his parents being completely paranoid of a possible invasion, dinosaurs and other prehistoric stuff was awesome as well! "Although I think it's safe to say Beth's completely screwed her team."

"Yeeeeeeah…" Stella slowly let out as she and the rest of the friend group remember seeing Beth take that tiki statue off the island with her. As well as remembering Chris' warning of taking something off the island will leave you cursed. If only Beth had gone to the bathroom a little earlier so she could hear the warning. "While I was a little skeptic at first I think Dawn's words pretty much confirmed it."

"Well, only one way to find out." Clyde said as he grabbed the remote and aimed it at the tv. "Episode's about to start. So let's see what happens!" Everyone eagerly agreed with Clyde as all of them turned and gave their full attention to the TV and Clyde turned it on. And they quickly started watching the newest episode of Total Drama Island…

"Last time on Total Drama Island…" Chris flashed his perfect white teeth at the camera as he begun the recap. "Both teams set out on a canoe trip to deadly Boney Island. Cody hit on Gwen about eighty times, but he made up for it by setting her up with the guy she actually wanted to hang with, Trent. Good strategy, bro! There were winners. And there were losers. Also known as, The Gophers. The last marshmallow was set to go to either Izzy or Lindsay, but the RCMP swooped in and bam! Izzy hightailed it outta there! Hahahah, man, I knew the girl was nuts, but I didn't know she was totally insane! However, one Gopher may have secretly done something even crazier when she brought home a creepy stick statue voodoo thingy from the deadly haunted island. Will Beth live to regret her souvenir? And can my teeth possibly get any whiter? Find out here on Total. Drama. Island!"

"See!" Stella yelled out. "Even he agrees with me about Izzy!"

"And of course he knows about Beth's stunt." Rusty commented after taking a drink of his pop. "Doubt he's gonna tell them though. Although a cursed camper and/or team would make for some pretty fun television…"

"Brbrb! Brbrb! Brbrb! Brbrb!" Currently the sounds of a platypus could be heard from the front of the Killer Bass cabin. Currently, Lincoln, Dawn, and Edward could be seen together on the steps of the Killer Bass cabin with Dawn currently scratching Edward's belly with the platypus enjoying every bit of it.

"Who's a little spoiled boy." Dawn said to Edward in a cute puppy dog voice. "You are! Yes you are!"

"Brbrbrbr!" Edward let out in pure bliss.

"Hahaha, guess you must really give good belly rubs." Lincoln complimented the aura reader as she did just that to Edward. "Man he's really enjoying it."

"Oh yes." Dawn nodded as she started scratching under Edward's beak. "He just loves attention."

"Aaaaaawww." Everyone watching on the couch let out as they watched Lincoln and Dawn spoil Edward.

"Now that is one happy critter." Liam commented as he nodded in approval. "You done good Linc, you done good."

"They kinda look like a little happy family." Stella gushed as she couldn't help but picture Lincoln and Dawn as a dad and mom with Edward as their little child.

Lincoln smiled and was about to speak up again, but suddenly the sound of a helicopter startled all three of them and made Edward roll to his feet and for Dawn and Lincoln to stand up. "Oh! Hit the deck! They're coming, man! They found us!" They all heard Duncan yell from inside of the cabin as Lincoln and Dawn looked up to see a helicopter flying above the camp. And due to Dawn's aura sensing, she knew it was Chris inside flying around.

From inside the Gopher cabin, Leshawna's head shot up from her bed and hit the top bunk. "OW!" Leshawna grunted as she rubbed her head. "Okay, that dude is really starting to get on my last nerve!"

"Whatever." Heather yawned as she started to get up from bed. "He just loves ruining our mornings. Beth, Lindsay, go warm up the shower for me." Beth and Lindsay, still feeling sleepy, looked at each other in silence only for Heather to order. "Now!" They both flinched at this and stood up from bed. "And remember…"

Beth groaned tiredly with a bit of irritation in her voice. "Not too hot this time I know."

"Why are they still doing stuff for her?" Zach questioned while giving Heather an angry look. They haven't even met Heather in real life, but after seeing all the things she's done like convincing her team to vote off Tyler, reading Gwen's diary, and just her overall attitude made her easily hated by Lincoln's friend group. "Lindsay I guess is too dumb to know better but Beth's gotta be smarter than that."

"Maybe she's scared of separating from Heather." Clyde chipped his theory in. "You can't lie she is intimidating. Beth's probably afraid of what Heather would do to her if she tried to stand up or separate from her."

"Holy shamoly, I don't know what's worse right now." Stella commented while feeling great amounts of pity for Beth. "The potential curse or being Heather's lacky."

Later at the washrooms, all the girls from both teams with the exception of Dawn and Heather were all trying to hold in their pee as they all waited in line for the bathroom. "What's the hold up?!" Bridgette yelled from the middle of the line.

"Heather needs her private time." Lindsay said with a strained voice.

"How long's queenie gonna be in there?" Leshawna glared at the washroom door, wishing she could tear Heather a new one for making her and all the other girls wait. "I got urgent business!"

"She could still be a while." Beth told her teammate.

"Ugh! That's it." Gwen then ditched the line and started heading towards the woods. "I'm going lumberjack style."

"Desperate times call for desperate measures I guess…" Stella cringed a bit.

The other girls cringed a bit as feedback from the loud speaker got all of their attention. "I hope you're ready for the most challenging challenge yet." Chris announced to everyone. "Breakfast in three minutes at the campfire pit."

After hearing this, the rest of the girls sans Lindsay and Beth decided to follow Gwen's lead and go do their business in woods. Beth knocked on the washroom door to get Heather's attention and inform her of the time limit only for the leader of their alliance to say. "Can one of you come in here and lotion my back? It's peeling!" Both Lindsay and Beth cringed at this with the former slowly backing away into the woods. When Beth looked to where Lindsay was to see if she could get the blond's help with this, Beth saw no one and was forced to tread the most likely disgusting grounds on her own.

No one could say a thing as they were too busy both gagging and feeling incredibly bad for Beth. She's just having to suffer more and more already. Looks like that curse might be real.

A little over three minutes afterward, both teams were seen gathered up where Chris told them to be with the host of the show standing in front of all of the contestants. "Are you ready for today's extreme max impact challenge?!" Chris yelled to everyone, really hyping up the challenge for today.

"We are ready!" Owen cheered while raising his arms.

"Incoming!" Chris yelled as he held up a box filled with cans and proceeded to throw one towards Gwen. Gwen flinched, thinking it was about to hit her in the face, but luckily Trent came to the rescue and caught the can before it could hit her. Chris then began throwing the cans of what the campers learned were beans to all of the contestants. "This, is breakfast."

"No." Heather said with disgust as she looked at the can. "Breakfast is crepes, croissants, even Chef's crappy burnt eggs."

"Beans, beans, they're good for your heart, the more ya eat, the more ya-" Owen happily sung before Heather threw her can at the big guys face.

"Today's challenge is about survival." Chris explained before pulling out something from behind his back. A paintball gun. "We're going hunting."

"What?!" Dawn gasped in horror.

"Now that's more like it." Duncan said with an eager smirk.

"Isn't that a paintball gun?" Harold asked as he pointed to the green gun in Chris's hands.

"Why yes Harold." Chris said as he aimed the paintball gun at Harold and shot the ginger with it. "It is."

"Now that was just uncalled for." Rusty stated with Liam nodding in agreement. They had to feel for a fellow ginger after all. "Although I bet Lincoln's excited for this challenge. I heard he used to love paintball."

"Oh you better believe it." Clyde confirmed as he smiled as fond memories came to him. "Him and his pop-pop used to go paintballing all the time. They even took me a few times. Man, I still can't believe what a shot Lincoln's pop-pop is."

"So we won't be killing anything?" Bridgette asked with crossed arms.

"Negatory." Chris confirmed making Bridgette smile. Dawn breathed a sigh of relief as Lincoln put a reassuring hand on her shoulder with Edward on his lap. The gesture making Dawn blush a bit. "This is the first ever paintball deer hunt. I'll announce the team's once we get into the woods. So…finish breaky."

Just then a loud burp got everyones attention and making them all look to Owen who already had a bunch of emptied cans around him with beans staining his body. "Aaaaah…" Owen let out in satisfaction. "Got any more?"

About 45 minutes later, the teams were all gathered up near the woods with Chris having a trunk next to him as well as a rack with paintball guns set up on it. "And now for the team breakdowns." Chris announced as he took all the Bass red guns off the rack. "The Killer Bass hunters are…Harold, Lincoln, Geoff, and Bridgette. Locked and loaded with bass blue paint." Chris then threw the four guns to the hunters for the Bass. Lincoln in particular having a big grin on his face as he caught his gun.

CONFESSIONAL – LINCOLN

"Yes! Yes, yes, yes, yes, yes!" Lincoln cheered while raising his paintball gun in the air while wearing a camo cap and yellow hunting shades. "This is so awesome! I haven't been painting ball since I was 13! My pop-pop taught me how and he could out gun navy seals with an arm tied behind his back! Pop-pop, if you're watching this is for you!"

"I rest my case." Clyde smirked with crossed arms as the rest of the group agreed to go paint balling with Lincoln once he was back home.

"And using orange paint are the Gopher hunters." Chris said as he grabbed the green guns off the rack. "Leshawna, Beth, Owen, Lindsay."

"Whahoo!" Owen cheered as he and the three other Gopher hunters caught their guns. "This is awesome man!"

"You also get these stylin' glasses and wicked camo caps!" Chris said as he reached into the trunk and pulled out said items. "The rest of you are now deer. Here are your antlers, noses, and little whitetails." Chris pulled out a headband with deer antlers attached, red deer noses, and belts with a little deer tail attached.

Dawn clapped and eagerly went to go get her deer costume with the other deer from both teams looking less than happy at their wardrobe. "Yeah right." Heather rolled her eyes and crossed her arms. "I am not wearing that."

"There is no way I'm a deer." Duncan growled in protest. He should have been a hunter, not a freakin deer!

"Oh this is gonna be good!" Zach rubbed his hands together eagerly. It was gonna be pure gold to see Duncan and Heather in those deer costumes. Guess the old saying was true. Karma's a bitch.

"Though looks like Dawn can't wait to put hers on." Liam commented as they all watched Dawn eagerly grabbed and put her deer costume on. "Guess the little lady loves embracing animals as well. Maybe ah should try that with mah pigs."

"I don't feel like you need the costume Liam." Stella chuckled a bit. Liam was really already one with his pigs since he wrestles them nearly every night before bed. The costume was unneeded at this point.

"Take these off and your team is toast." Chris said as he proceeded to put the deer gear on Duncan. On the bright side, they also got the shades the hunters got.

Chuckling was then heard from behind Duncan with the delinquent looking to see Owen grinning at him from behind. "What are you lookin' at?"

"Oh nothing." Owen continued grinning at Duncan with narrowed eyes on the delinquent's tail. "Bambi." Owen then grabbed Duncan's tail and pulled it back and proceeded to snap it by letting it go.

"You better be a good shot, tubby!" Duncan threatened the big guy.

CONFESSIONAL – DAWN

"I don't know what everyone's complaining about." Dawn said with a smile and proudly wearing her deer stuff. "These are great! I truly feel one with nature's beautiful creatures like this."

"Hey she does look kinda cute with those things on~" Rusty commented with a sly smirk only to be met with an elbow to one of his love handles. "Ow! What was that for?!"

"Back off Rusty." Zach warned the ginger. "Lincoln's already got dibs." Rusty simply crossed his arms and grumpily grumbled to himself.

"Wow…" Lincoln let out as he looked at Dawn adjusting her tail.

"What?" Dawn asked as she turned to the white head who was all decked out in his hunter gear.

"O-O-Oh, um, n-nothing!" Lincoln sheepishly grinned and stuttered as he tried to look away from Dawn. "You just…look really cute with that deer stuff is all."

"Aaaawww." Dawn let out as she blushed a bit. "Thank you."

CONFESSIONAL – DAWN

"Eeeeeeeeh!" Dawn excitedly squealed.

"Ok, I gotta look something up." Stella said as she quickly got out her phone and started typing away while all the guys were grinning and approving of the 'moves' Lincoln was making on Dawn. "Oh my gosh! There is one!"

"There's what?" Clyde asked curiously as the guys all turned to Stella.

"Ok, so you all know how these sorts of reality shows have those blogs about shipping two people together?" Stella asked with all the guys nodding. They weren't avid Reality Show watchers but they were aware of a ton of blogs bent on pairing people together. "Well check this one out! There's a blog for Lincoln and Dawn!"

Sure enough, the guys eyes widened as Stella showed off a blog labeled "Dawncoln is best TD ship" and it featured quite a lot of stuff. From various screen shots of the two together, clips of their interactions, even a few pieces of fanart. "Damn!" Rusty let out as Stella scrolled through the page a bit. "That was fast!"

"You're telling me." Clyde said with an amazed look. "I can't believe my best friend is both a TV star, and now has his own blog dedicated to his relationship! This is a massive milestone?"

"Who made it?" Liam asked curiously.

"Let me see…" Stella said slowly as she turned the phone back to her to see who was the creator of the blog. "look like some girl with the user name…Codyluver4life."

"Looks like Cody's got some fans as well." Zach couldn't help but chuckle a bit as the blog making girl obviously seemed to have a fan girl crush on Cody.

KILLER BASS – DEER

The deer of the Killer Bass team, Dawn, DJ, Duncan, Courtney, and Sadie, were now all seen walking through the woods. Chris told them the deer had a 15-minute head start to get into the woods and hide. "At least we get a head start." Courtney sighed out as she along with Duncan weren't too thrilled about being deer for this game.

"I don't know about ya'll, but I'm outta here!" DJ then did something that surprised nearly everyone on his team. The brick house got down on all fours and started prancing away just like a real deer would. Duncan and Courtney's jaw dropped at the sight with Sadie's eyes widening.

"He's really in tune with nature." Dawn complimented as she smiled at DJ releasing his inner deer. The aura reader then turned to her teammates and said. "I think I should be heading off to. I need to go meet up with some friends of mine!" Similar to DJ, Dawn proceeded to get on all fours and instead of prancing, simply walked away into the woods like a deer would.

"Why are all the tree huggers on our team again?" Courtney asked no one in particular.

"…I…don't know what to say about this…" Zach slowly said with everyone else stunned silent. "I mean, I expected it from Dawn but not DJ…"

"Takes all kinds I guess?" Stella simply decided to just shrug it off and keep watching.

SCREAMING GOPHERS - DEER

Currently the Gopher deer, Heather, Cody, Gwen, and Trent, were also walking through the woods and making the most of their head start with all of them expect Cody not too happy about the whole being deer thing. "This is easily the lamest thing I've ever done in my life." Gwen complained.

"Aw come on." Cody encouraged everyone with a smile and tried to bring spirits up. "It could be fun!" However, the only thing the brown-haired boy got in return was glares from his fellow deer. "Okay, catch you later."

CONFESSIONAL – CODY

"I was so psyched to be a deer." Cody said with a grin…while wearing a full body cast and in a wheel chair. "I'm small, but I'm quick. Lots of practice from dodging spitballs in math class."

And everyone was once again completely silent. First they were completely taken off guard from DJ and Dawn embracing their inner deer. But now Cody was in the confessional wearing a full body cast? Now everyone was just completely confused and greatly concerned about how the tech geek ended up like that.

After Cody separated from the group, Gwen and Trent continued forward and stopped when they saw Heather sitting down on a stump and start filing her nails. "Are you coming?" Gwen asked with a raised brow.

"No." Heather rolled her eyes as she continued filing. "I'm going to wait for Lindsay and Beth and make them protect me for the whole game."

"Wouldn't that be against the rules?" Gwen asked with a raised brow. She couldn't care less if Heather followed them or not, heck she would prefer it if she didn't, but she didn't want the mean girl's attitude to cost them the challenge.

"Um, do you see a rules person anywhere?" Heather said with an annoyed tone as she gestured to the area around her. "Worry about your own fluffy tails."

"Callin it now." Liam spoke up with a raised hand. "She's gonna be taken down hard." Everyone nodded along with Liam and crossed their fingers that Heather would get her just desserts this challenge.

KILLER BASS – HUNTERS

"And break!" Harold said as he, Geoff, and Lincoln grinned as they brought their hands together before raising them up in the air. Bridgette did too but didn't look as enthusiastic as the three boys. Putting on their glasses, Harold looked to see Bridgette looking at her paintball gun with a frown. "Okay. You do realize that this is all just pretend, right? And that it's just paint?" Harold explained to Bridgette that they weren't actually hunting and killing real deer. Or killing anything in general. "So say, if you…like, hit Heather…"

"Wait. Heather's a deer?" Bridgette's mood took an instant 180 as she put on her glasses and held her gun with her thumb eagerly on the trigger. "Hohoho…"

"Just remember you aren't the only one who wants a piece of her." Lincoln stated as he twirled his gun around. "You guys cool if I go on my own commando style?"

"Go ahead man." Geoff encouraged. "Probably best to cover more ground that way."

Lincoln grinned eagerly as he gripped his gun as Chris proceeded to speak to everyone through a megaphone. "Start your paintballs!" The host told everyone as he was about to give the hunters the go ahead to start hunting their fellow campers. "Game on!"

"Alright!" Beth cheered as she raised her gun in the air. "Let's go bag some deer!"

"Aha! I am down with that!" Leshawna excitedly agreed with Beth…as they and Lindsay watched Owen splash some yellow liquid onto himself.

"What are you doing?" Lindsay asked with a confused tone.

"Masking my scent so the deer don't smell me coming." Owen said as he prepared to go into full hunter mode.

Beth and Leshawna cringed in disgust, with Lindsay still looking confused, as they both figured out what Owen was doing exactly. "Tell me that isn't…"

"Pee?" Owen finished Leshawna's sentence with the nod of his head. "Yes. Yes, it is!"

"Eeeeeww!" Beth and Lindsay said in unison.

"Ugh…" Clyde, Zach, and Rusty let out in disgust. Meanwhile Stella wasn't able to make any sounds as her face turned green, her cheeks puffed up, and she put her hands over her mouth to keep herself from puking at the scene.

The only one who didn't cringe in disgust was Liam who didn't really react to the scene much at all. "Meh." The farmer shrugged getting all eyes on him. "Been covered in worse stuff." Everyone was silent and merely scooted away from the farmer.

"We're hunting other campers." Beth told the big guy while backing away from him. "You don't have to hide your scent."

"You mean I collected all this pee for nothing?" Owen complained before throwing a jar of collected pee away with Beth and Lindsay running away screaming so it didn't hit them.

"Dude." Leshawna shook her head before walking away. "You are one sick ticket."

The Bass all watched this and cringed a bit before walking into the woods themselves. Harold, Bridgette, and Geoff stuck together while Lincoln went off on his own. But there was one more looking to go out into the woods. Specifically, to follow Lincoln. "Brbrbr!" Waddling after the white head was Edward the platypus who had somehow put a camo cap on his head.

"Not so fast little dude." Suddenly stopping the platypus was the foot of the host of the show himself who was looking down at the platypus. "You're not playing."

"Brbrbrbr!" Edward let out angrily at Chris.

"Here's the thing, you're not a competitor." Chris begun explaining why Edward couldn't go out into the woods and play the game with the contestants. "Also, ever since the hawk I got a bunch of angry emails from animal rights activists. And seeing a Platypus get shot with paintballs is just gonna cause more problems for me. So, you stay here." Edward simply narrowed his eyes at Chris but decided to comply and walk away from the woods. "I got my eye on you."

"Hehehehe." Liam chuckled as he looked at Edward on the screen. "Ah know the look in that critter's eyes. He's got something planned."

With Beth and Lindsay, the two Gopher hunters were looking rather tired as they continued going through the woods. So far their hunt was rather uneventful as they have yet to even see a deer let alone shoot one. "Aw, man." Beth grunted as she looked around the area she and the dumb blond were at. "We're back to where we started and we haven't seen one deer."

"Ahem." The sound of someone aggressively clearing their throat got the two girls' attention as they looked to see Heather sitting on a stump and glaring at them. "What took you so long?

"Were we supposed to come find you?" Beth asked the mean girl with a confused tone.

"Hello?" Heather said as if the situation was obvious. Especially to her two alliance members that she bossed around. "Alliance, anyone?"

"Ooh! Ooh!" Lindsay excitedly raised her hand. "Can I be in one?"

"You already are Lindsay! That's the point!" Heather yelled at the dumb blond and clearly wasn't in the mood to deal with any of Lindsay's stupidity. "Now go find me some berries! I'm starving!"

"Woohoo!" Lindsay, without even thinking about it, simply did as Heather said and went to go look for berries out in the woods.

"Shouldn't we be, y'know, hunting?" Beth spoke up to Heather, thinking that it would just be a waste of challenge time to go find the queen bee food.

"She is hunting. For me." Heather informed Beth before putting a finger to her chin. "But actually, berries won't be enough. Go get me some chips."

"In the forest?" Beth asked, very confused at Heather's request.

"In the dinning hall. Now." Heather ordered as she pointed in the direction of camp. Beth simply sighed and ultimately decided to go along with it and started walking back towards camp in a slump. "And not barbeque!"

"Woah! Woah! Woah! Woah! Woah!" A suddenly enraged Rusty yelled in response to Heather's words. "How can you NOT like barbeque?!"

"Yes." Stella deadpanned at Rusty. "Because that's the thing to be concerned about right now Rusty."

"Ah'm tellin ya'll." Liam said as he reclined on the couch. "That girl is just asking for trouble."

"As if it wasn't obvious already." Clyde glared at Heather before smiling as he realized something. "On the bright side, this gives Linc's team a better shot at winning."

CONFESSIONAL – BETH

"Ok…heather can be sooo bossy!" Beth ranted out angrily as she's had it up to here with Heather and her attitude. "And in nature, hunters would never go find food for the deer! …Heather won't hear this, right?"

"Come on Beth…" Stella quietly cheered the braces wearing girl on. "Break free from that bitch…"

THE HUNTER

"The hunter is a finely tuned machine. His senses heightened by the thrill of the chase." Owen was currently putting his focus into the max. He narrated his hunting journey for himself as he kept his eyes peeled for any Bass members wearing antlers and tails. Sniffing the air, Owen spotted something and quietly tiptoed over to it. Hiding behind a large enough push, Owen peaked and saw DJ still embracing his inner deer as shown by the teen munching on some grass. "Suddenly, our hunter spots a magnificent buck in the clearing. If he's to succeed, the hunter must demonstrate patience and control."

Just then Owen failed this second step as he snuck next to a bush closer to DJ…and proceeded to fart. Both Owen and DJ's eyes widened at this as DJ quickly looked around to see where the source of the noise was coming from.

"Patience and Control." Clyde listed out as all the boys chuckled at the scene while Stella was a bit disgusted. Just typical guy behavior to laugh at farts she guessed. "Things Owen should probably work on."

"His patience seems fine." Stella pointed out. "It's the control part he really needs to work on."

Owen managed to keep it down long enough for DJ to simply forget about it and start munching on grass again as a bird proceeded to perch a top his antler hat. "The hunter moves in, aware of every proton in his environment." Owen started quietly narrating again as he got ready to shoot the Bass deer in front of him…only for a large snake to slither onto the big guy making him stand up from his hiding place. "Aw crap!" Owen yelled as he threw the snake away from him.

Needless to say, DJ noticed this and quickly started to run away like a deer would. "Haha! It's on, DJ!" Owen gripped his gun as he started chasing after the brick house. "Your butt's a hamburger and I'm one hot barbeque!"

And chase he did. No matter what, Owen refused to let up on DJ. The big guy never took his eyes off the brick house and tried to take shot after shot of him with DJ managing to avoid the hits so far. "You're my burger now, DJ!" Owen yelled while panting. And like a true hunter, Owen refused to let up on his hunt for DJ.

Even after hitting his jewels against a rock, being led through a bunch of thorn bushes, and getting chased by a bunch of racoons, Owen refused to let up on DJ and continued to chase after him and continued to shoot at him and unfortunately miss.

But things seemed to be looking up for Owen. Quite literally. Owen had managed to chase DJ all the way up the 1000-foot cliff the campers all went up for their first challenge. DJ was chased all the way to the edge of the cliff with nowhere left to run. Beads of sweat went down DJ's head as Owen was right in front of him and aiming the paintball gun right at him. "You're mine now deer!" Owen said as he looked right into DJ's eyes.

"Oooooo." Zach winced a bit as Owen aimed his gun at DJ. "Don't know how DJ is gonna get out of this one."

"Unless…" Stella spoke up as she pointed to the screen.

With his gun pointed right at DJ, Owen put his thumb to the trigger…and nothing happened. Only clicking sounds were heard no matter how many times Owen pushed it. Owen grew nervous as DJ's nervous look soon turned into a glare. "Um, the hunter knows that his prey will stay there for a moment, paralyzed in…uh, fear?" DJ didn't do anything Owen said with his narration as the brick house stomped right in front of Owen. "And respect? The deer cannot best the hunter." DJ now looked down at Owen as the big guy nervously laughed and tried to back away from DJ. "Hey, dude. C'mon now. Let's talk about this."

The only thing DJ did was pick up Owen, throw him down the cliff, and happily started running down the cliff.

"Man, talk about bad luck." Rusty pointed out before realizing what he said. "Wait a minute…that curse…"

"Ya'll thinking what I'm thinking?" Liam asked as his friends nodded their head.

"I don't think Beth just cursed herself." Stella pointed out with a bit of a worried look. While the Gophers were the opposing team to the Bass, the team Lincoln was on, she didn't wish for anyone to be cursed…other than Heather. "She might have cursed her whole team!"

"….At least Heather's also cursed." Zach pointed out as he tried to look on the bright side of the situation. "And that last part was all DJ's choice."

"Surprised he ended up doing that." Clyde said as from what he's watched of the brickhouse, it seems that he's mostly a pacifist and wouldn't wanna hurt anyone. "Guess everyones got their limits when it comes to tolerance."

"Ahahahaha! Oh man! I didn't think DJ had it in him." Chris wiped a tear of laughter from his eye. Currently the host was sticking around at the camp ground and had a tv set up so he could watch everything going on with the game. The host was also keeping an eye on a certain platypus and making sure he didn't go off.

Little did Chris know at the moment, that he failed at this.

"See? Isn't it much more fun to watch?" Chris said as he looked down at where Edward was…only to see a log that was about the same size as Edward with a hunter's cap on it and a frozen waffle taped to back. Looking at the camera, Chris said. "Huh, this show just keeps getting weirder."

"Called it!" Liam called out making his friends chuckle.

"Where'd he get the waffle?" Stella questioned with a raised brow.

Owen wasn't the only Gopher having a pretty rotten time. Beth herself wasn't having too much fun. The braces wearing girl was walking through the woods with a frown and a bag of chips under her arm, not knowing that the bag had a hole in the corner. Just then Beth heard some rustling in the bushes behind her and said. "Whoever you are, go ahead. Shoot me. You can't make today any suckier!"

Just then the deer hiding in the bush emerged and was revealed to be Cody. "A. We're on the same team." Cody listed out to Beth. "B. You're a hunter, I'm a deer. Slight food chain issue with me shooting you. How goes it?"

"I'm so done with this game." Beth yelled in irritation as she glared forward.

"What happened?" Cody asked, a bit worried about Beth due to how she was acting right now. "Have you bagged any deer yet?"

"No." Beth shook her head as she held up the bag of chips she stole from Chef earlier and somehow managed to escape with her life. "But I did risk my life to steal a bag of chips!"

"What took you so long?" The two brown heads then approached Heather, who was still sitting on her stump, with the queen bee glaring impatiently at Beth.

"Here." Beth held the chip bag out for Heather. "I hope you know what I had to go through to get those."

Heather rudely swiped the chips away from Beth before looking inside. "There's like…eleven chips left." Heather complained before sniffing them and recoiling in disgust. "And they're Barbeque! Go exchange them for dill pickle!"

Heather threw the bag of chips on the ground in front of Beth and crossed her arms, expecting Beth to follow her orders. Beth was about to and reached down to collect the chip bag…but stopped. She was sick of Heather. Doing everything she said while Heather just leaned back and made her and Lindsay do all the work. And with one word, Beth showed she was done with this.

"No."

"YES!" Stella cheered with so much enthusiasm that she stood up from the couch and raised her hands up in the air. "SUCK IT HEATHER!"

"Oh this is gonna be good…" Zach enthusiastically said as he made sure Clyde was recording this episode so they would be able to relive this moment over and over again.

"Cat fight! Cat fight! Cat fight! Cat fight! Cat fight!" Is what Rusty was hoping would happen.

Heather and Cody gasped. The former couldn't believe it. Her underling had the nerve to say no. To her! That was not acceptable at all. "What did you just say?" Heather growled as she glared right at Beth.

"I'm just gonna…yeah." Cody was quick to get the heck outta dodge and run away…while also taking the chip bag with him.

"Take it back." Heather immediately ordered Beth.

Beth took a deep breath and worked up the courage to say the word once again to Heather's face. "No."

"Take. It. Back." Heather ordered once again as she refused to have someone like Beth stand up to her.

"No, I'm tired of being your slave." Beth yelled right into Heather's face. The braces wearing girl refused to back down and no longer cared about Heather's promise to get her and Lindsay into the final three. She knew who Heather was now and she refused to be a part of her little alliance for a single second more. Not giving Heather a second glance, Beth started to walk away while gripping her gun tightly. "Now if you'll excuse me, I have a challenge to complete."

"Bravo Beth! Bravo!" Stella clapped happily. While Beth cursed her team, it's not like she meant to or even knew, Stella couldn't help but feel proud of the girl for finally freeing herself from Heather's grasp. "I'm so happy for her."

"That was hardly a cat fight…" Rusty complained only to get lightly punched in the shoulder by Liam.

"Now all that's left is to dump a bucket of water on her head." Liam commented as he rubbed his hands together eagerly.

"While I do believe Heather is a witch…" Clyde pointed out to his farmer friend. "I doubt that's gonna work. We've already seen her get wet before."

"Dayum!" Liam snapped his fingers in response.

CONFESSIONAL – LINCOLN

"Things were looking pretty bleak for me at first." Lincoln began with a smirk on his face. "I couldn't find a single Gopher deer no matter how hard I looked. I thought they all hid way to well…but then not too far away I hear someone arguing with another someone. Beth, a hunter, and Heather…a deer ripe for the shooting." Lincoln then twirled his gun around and looked right into the camera. "Beth, I owe ya one."

"Don't worry Liam." Zach said as a grin came to his face. "Something tells me the next best thing is about to happen."

A few minutes after Beth had stood up to Heather, the queen bee was completely seething in rage. That little dweeb stood up to her. HER! The only member of the Screaming Gophers that wasn't a complete loser. Heck, probably the entire island. She took her under her wing and agreed to help Beth reach the top three. And this is how she repays her?! She was going to pay!

So, standing up the queen bee was about to go find Lindsay and tell her about this when-

SPLAT!

"AH!" Heather screamed in pain as she was suddenly shot right in the forehead with a blue paint ball that sent her to the ground.

"Hahahaha! Boom!" Heather growled at the voice as she knew who it was. Emerging from the bush was none other than Lincoln with him grinning at the fallen form of Heather. "Headshot!"

"YES!" Everyone watching cheered in unison. It was at that moment that they've never felt prouder of Lincoln. "GO LINCOLN!"

You!" Heather yelled as she glared right at Lincoln with a ferocious look. But the white head wasn't intimidated in the slightest. "You are going to pay for that do you hear me?!"

"Huh, still breathing." Lincoln smirked down at the 'deer'. Heather flinched as Lincoln aimed his gun point blank at her body. "Better finish the job."

"Ow! Ow! Ow! Ow! Ow! Ow! Ow!" Heather continually let out as Lincoln shot her repeatedly at point blank range. After about ten shots, Lincoln finally let out and left Heather with blue paint that stained practically her whole body.

"Welp, that outta do it." Lincoln said with a satisfied tone as he strapped his gun to his back. "Paint ya later Heather!"

Heather glared and growled hard at the Loud boy as he took off running. The queen bee quickly got up and had every intention of chasing Lincoln down so she could make him suffer. "Get back here you ba-" But before Heather could finish or go forward, she proceeded to trip on something and fall face first to the ground.

"Brbrbrbr!"

"Hey Chris, we found Edward." Rusty said in a joking tone.

"Man Heather really isn't having a good day today." Stella chuckled with a grin on her face. "Serves her right."

"Now what's that critter planning?" Liam questioned with a smirk on his face. He could tell Edward was thinking something. And that something was gonna be something to watch to say the least.

"What?" Heather let out as she looked to what she had tripped on and saw…Edward. "You!" Heather growled as she stood back up and aggressively picked the platypus up and glared right at its face. "I swear when this is over I'm going to make a purse out of you!"

STAB!

Heather eyes widened as she felt a sudden pain in her arm. Looking, she saw Edward had stabbed some sort of barb attached to his ankle into her arm. Heather was about to say something…but soon felt every part of her body grow numb as she first dropped Edward on the ground before completely falling down, frozen and unable to get up or even move and speak.

Once Heather was down, Edward proceeded to crawl on top of the queen bee's back…and proceeded to pee on her. Once every bit of yellow liquid was drained from the platypus and onto the mean girl, Edward smacked Heather with his tail about before waddling away and leaving the paralyzed Heather behind.

"…" Everyone was silent as Clyde paused the TV. All of them had frozen expression and could only have the scene play in their heads over and over…and over again. First, Lincoln shot Heather quite a number of times. Then Heather tripped on Edward the Platypus. And then said platypus proceeded to sting Heather with his poisonous barb. Finally, to add insult to injury, Edward peed on Heather. There was only one way any rational person could respond to this…

"AHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!" All five of Lincoln's friends proceeded to laugh harder than they ever have before in their lives. All of them were either clenching their guts, had happy tears coming out of their eyes, and/or fell off the couch in their laughter.

"HAHAHAHA! OH…OH…OH MY GOSH!" Stella said in between her breaths, being one of the five to suffer all three effects, while continuing to laugh her ass of. "I CAN'T BREATHE! AHAHA! IT HURTS BUT IT FEELS RIGHT!"

"AH I KNEW THAT CRITTER WAS PLANNING SOMETHING, HAHAHAHAHA!" Liam laughed as he tried his best dry his eyes off. "BUT THAT TAKES THE CAKE!"

"Ok…hahaha…it's official…" Clyde said as he managed to get his laughter to die down so he could actually start breathing again. "Platypuses are my new favorite, hehehe, animals..."

"Agreed…" Rusty said as he took some deep breaths while trying to slow his heart rate. "Man, this is the best episode yet."

"Oh I'm gonna be watching this again later." Zach said as he was determined to find this online later just so he could watch that part over and over again. Maybe even make a gif of this. "Ok, everyone calm now?" Everyone was still trying to get their breath back but for the most part they were calm enough to where they could watch everything again. "Ok, let's start things up again." Zach then unpaused the TV.

"Two hours of sneakin' around in the woods and I haven't shot a darn thing." With Leshawna, the girl was currently facing a problem a few of the hunters from both teams were having. She was struggling to find any of the deer campers. "What kind of messed up person actually does this for fun?"

Rustle

Leshawna silently gasped as she heard rustling coming from nearby. Tip toeing quietly, Leshawna peaked to where she heard the rustling The Gopher hunters' eyes widened as she saw none other than Bass Deer Dawn walking through the woods on all fours and mimicking an actual deer.

"What is that white girl doing?" Leshawna whispered as she carefully watched Dawn and made sure not to make any loud noises. "Welp, ain't my business that's for sure. Time to finally get one in."

"I feel like she's about to eat those words." Stella said as she finally managed to regulate her breathing and got her heart rate back to normal.

Leshawna then aimed her gun at Dawn…only for the aura reader to suddenly gasp and get on her two legs and start running away. She may not have seen Leshawna, but she sensed her and knew she was there. "What?!" Leshawna yelled out as she started to chase after Dawn. "How'd she know I was…ah who am I kiddin nothing bout that girl makes any sense."

"Amen to that." Zach agreed before putting a hand to his chin. "I wonder if she's an alien…"

"Zach, she's not an alien." Stella said firmly before a curious look came to her face. "Maybe a wizard though…"

"You'll never get me alive!" Dawn yelled as she ran from Leshawna as fast as she could. Leshawna tried to shoot at her and aimed directly at her…but Dawn proved that she was full of even more surprises. Without even looking, the aura reader managed to dodge all of Leshawn's paint balls. From duck and rolling when Leshawna aimed at her head, side stepping away from body shots, and even doing something truly incredible as when Leshawna aimed at her legs, Dawn jumped up and did a perfect split in mid-air and land perfectly on her feet and kept up her sprint.

CONFESSIONAL – LESHAWNA

"Ok, that girl's never touched a piece of meat in her life." Leshawna said while giving an incredibly confused look as to how Dawn was able to move like that. "How on earth does someone get moves like that from just eating leaves?"

"Wow!" Clyde said in an impressed tone. "She just keeps busting out surprise after surprise."

"Nuh uh girl!" But despite the incredible dodging skills, Leshawna refused to let up on Dawn and kept the heat on her and tried her best to somehow get a shot on her. "You ain't getting away from me!"

"Eeeep!" Dawn let out as she managed to dodge another one of Leshawna's shots. Sensing some nearby obstacles along the way, Dawn put her hands around her mouth and called out. "Creatures of mother nature please lend me your aid!"

Leshawna rose her brow, but her eyes soon widened when she heard birds chirping and watched as a bunch of birds both big and small flew over to Dawn and all picked her up and proceeded to carry the aura girl through the air with relative ease. Leshawna stopped running and couldn't help but watch the scene with a dropped jaw. "...Man that white girl is weird." Leshawna then snapped out of it and kept her eyes on the birds carrying the girl and chased after them.

"Well…Ah've heard weirder ways to shake off hunters…" Liam admitted getting everyone to look at him strangely.

THE HUNTER

Owen could be seen back on dry land with his entire body dripping with water. He was wet, tired, cold, and most likely hungry. But still, "You can leave the hunter with less ammo than he thought he had. You can throw him over a cliff. You can even leave him with a case of toe crabs." Owen emptied a small crab out of his shoe before throwing his shoe to the ground and raising his arms up. "BUT YOU CAN NOT…BREAK HIS SPIRIT!"

"You gotta admit, Owen's determined." Stella said as she couldn't help but admire Owen's determination and persistence a bit.

Rustle

Owen's eyes immediately locked onto an area he heard rustle. Hiding in the bushes, Owen's eyes locked onto what he saw. The Bass deer Duncan walking all by himself. "Fresh meat." Owen rubbed his hands together as he grinned at his next hunt.

So as quiet as he could, Owen stalked Duncan. He had one paintball left and he had to make it count. So the big hunter kept his distance while keeping a close eye on the delinquent and his movements. Soon enough, Owen found himself up a tree and looking down at Duncan as he stopped to take a drink from the river. "This is the shot of the day." Owen narrated quietly as he watched Duncan take a sip of water with his hands. "With one paintball, hunter and prey's mutual destinies will be fulfilled."

Pffffffttttt!

"And once again his farts are his downfall…" Stella quickly went back to deadpanning as the guys snickered at the farts coming from Owen.

Owen flinched a bit as he found himself unable to contain a fart. Duncan quickly noticed this and took a whiff of the air. "Beans…" Duncan whispered before grinning and looking up at the tree. "Owen!" As Duncan called the hunters name, Owen found himself farting some more. "Nice try Farticus! You almost had me!"

Duncan then ran away leaving Owen to release another fart that blew the leaves off of the tree he was on...and then fell into a puddle of mud.

"Oooooo…" Everyone winced at Owen's fall.

CONFESSIONAL – CODY

"I thought it was a cinch to win." Cody said while still in a body cast for some reason. "I almost made it all the way through without being hit by a single paintball."

"Oh boy." Clyde let out as he and everyone else felt like they were about to learn why Cody was in the full body cast.

Cody sighed in satisfaction as he finished the bag of chips he 'got' from Beth and proceeded to throw the bag over his shoulder. "Aaaaah, gotta love barbeque." Cody sighed in satisfaction as he patted his stomach. Just then the geek spotted some blue berry bushes next to him. Some of them had been picked, but there was still plenty to spare. "Mmmm, berries." Cody then started picking some blueberries for himself and-

"Grrrrrr…"

Everyones eyes widened as they heard the vicious growling coming from the TV.

Cody flinched at the sound of a vicious growl coming from behind him. Slowly looking, Cody's eyes widened as he saw a big grizzly bear standing behind him with its face covered in chip crumbs. Yep, the bear had been following Cody for quite a while at this point as the hole that was in the chip bag that Cody had meant that chip crumbs were constantly falling out and making a trail for the bear to follow.

"Eyy, big fella." Cody nervously said to the big bear. Cody then quickly gathered up some berries and held them out to the bear hoping that would appease it and get it to leave him alone. "Want some berries?"

But all the bear did was roar at Cody and I believe we all know what comes next.

"…Welp…" Liam let out as everyone looked at the screen with horrified looks. "Guess that solves that mystery."

"Get back here!" Leshawna shot up in the air at Dawn as the birds continued to fly her through the air. Currently the girl with the tude was covered in mud, scratches, and her hair was a mess. Unlike Dawn who had the help of the birds to fly her over the area, Leshawna had to go through everything in her path to get to Dawn which include pits of mud, a small area of sharp rocks, and a few thorny plants and bushes. "How long…can those birds…carry her around…"

But just then, Leshawna's wish came true as she saw the birds start to lower Dawn to the ground. The Gopher hunter grinned as she speeded up and headed towards the area where the birds were dropping Dawn off at. "You ain't gettin away from me now!"

Dawn was quick to thank her bird friends before they flew away after they dropped her off. The area Dawn was at was a land mark in the shape of a perfect circle with only grass in the area with the trees acting as a barrier for this rather unique part of the island.

Dawn heard rustling coming from within the trees, but didn't panic, as she looked to see Leshawna come into the area. Breathing heavily, Leshawna glared at Dawn as she pointed her gun at the Bass deer. "Ain't…got nowhere…to go now…girl…" Leshawna said in between breaths as she put her thumb on the trigger.

"Hmmmm, true." Dawn hummed a bit as she looked around but remained calm. "But before you shoot me…allow me to introduce you to my friends." Leshawna rose an eyebrow as Dawn let out a high-pitched whistle.

It was quiet…to quiet. Leshawna felt a chill go up her spine that urged her to look around the area. Just then, rustling was heard from the entire border of the circular area. Eventually many creatures started to emerge from the woods and into the round open area.

Deer.

Real deer.

"Oh man…" Stella sheepishly let out along with a nervous chuckle. "Never thought deer could be so…intimidating."

"She's like Aqua Man but with deer." Rusty let out in an amazed tone.

Leshawna felt beads of sweats come down her head as she saw bucks, doe, and fawn of different sizes emerge from the woods. All of them glaring right at Leshawna. The Gopher hunter gulped audibly as she tried to back away…only to walk backwards into something.

Slowly looking, Leshawna flinched as she looked to see an incredibly large buck with sharp antlers glaring down right at her. The buck released steam from its nose right into Leshawna's face that made the Gopher quickly get away from it.

Leshawna then looked back to Dawn and saw the aura reader looking right at her with crossed arms and narrowed eyes. Looking around nervously, Leshawna new that if she shot Dawn, or any of the deer around her, she'd be in big trouble. So, seeing no other way, Leshawna dropped her gun and raised her hands in the area in defeat.

Dawn nodded as all the deer around them stomped their feet on the ground as their form of cheering. "Attention human wildlife and hunters!" Suddenly Chris's voice was heard through the woods making everyone present, both human and deer, looking up. "Please report back to camp! It's time to show your hides and tally up the scores!"

"Welp, guess its time to head back." Dawn said as she started walked towards Leshawna. Just then the Gopher girl flinched a bit as she saw the massive buck walked past her and lower itself towards the ground and allowed Dawn to hop onto its back like a horse. The aura reader then looked to Leshawna and patted the bucks back. "Want a ride?"

Leshawna's eyes widened a little bit. She wasn't expecting that offer. "For real?" The girl with a tude asked.

"Of course." Dawn kindly said with no hint of malicious intent in her tone or aura. "The games over so there's no need to compete anymore. And it looks like you've been through enough already."

"Ain't that the truth." Leshawna couldn't help but laugh a bit as she climbed onto the buck along with Dawn. "Thanks girl." Dawn simply nodded and asked the buck to take them back to camp to which the large deer happily complied.

"Aaaww, that was really nice of Dawn." Clyde happily said as his respect for Dawn only went up due to this episode. "Nice to see she's a fair winner."

"She'll be perfect for Lincoln." Stella said as she and Clyde fist bumped to that.

"Tsk, tsk, tsk." Chris let out as he paced back and forth. Currently all of the Bass and Gophers, with the exception of Duncan and Courtney for the Bass and Heather and Lindsay for Gophers, were lined up back at camp. Cody, having been the victim of a bear mauling, was currently in the infirmary tent in a full body cast, only his eyes visible past all the bandages and cast. Owen was currently covered in mud and bruises, Leshawna was in the same state she was in earlier, Sadie was the only Bass deer to have orange paint anywhere on her body, and Gwen and Trent were found by Harold, Bridgette, and Geoff and had blue paint on them.

"Stealing from Chef. Eating chips in the woods. Being mauled by bears. Ticking off actual deer. Do you know what I see here? I see a very undisciplined group. I see a disgraceful mess. I see a massive waste of paint product. And I have to say…that was awesome!" Chris then started laughing perking up a few of the campers. "Epic chase scenes, disrespectful shots, and just so much happening all at once. Wicked TV guys."

"Boy I'll say." Rusty and everyone else grinned as they completely agreed with Chris in him saying that this episode was 'Wicked TV.' Between everything that's happened, only one sentence could describe this episode. "Best. Episode. Ever."

"Hey." Harold spoke up as he noticed the lack of two Bass. "Where are Duncan and Courtney?"

Just then grunting got everyones attention as they watched Duncan and Courtney come into the scene…while walking in unison due to their antler hats being tangled up. "Oh this is too much." Gwen smirked at the scene.

"Duncan." Owen said in between laughs. "You sly dog, you!"

"The girl can't keep her antlers off me." Duncan joked…which resulted in Courtney kicking him in the kiwis. "…Can't even bend over."

All the guys in the group instinctively covered their jewels and flinched in response to Courtney kicking Duncan's groin. Stella however smirked and crossed her arms. "Gotta love the benefits of being a girl." Stella commented getting all the guys to give her blank looks. When a boy hits a boy's groin, it was considered shameful. But when a girl did it, no one bats an eye.

"Easy Courtney. Our medical tent is really only equipped for one at a time and Cody's pretty messed up." Chris said while gesturing to Cody who could only blink in response to things right now. "Ok, the only ones unaccounted for are Lindsay and Heather."

"We're…right…here…" Everyone turned to the familiar voice and saw Lindsay walked towards everyone…while dragging around a still paralyzed Heather.

"It's like a piece of fine art." Zach commented as he and his friends watched with maximum levels of amusem*nt.

"Woah!" Trent let out at the sight as Gwen and Heather and a few others laughed. "What happened to her."

"I have no idea." Lindsay said as she wiped some sweat off her head. "I went to go get her berries and when I came back I found her like this. There's a cut on her arm to."

Lindsay showed off the mark on Heather's arm making everyone raise a brow. What could it be? It didn't look like any sort of bite so a poisonous snake or bug was out of the question. It was also noted that Heather smelled rather bad. Before anyone could say anything about it, a rustling bush was heard and all the campers watched as Edward emerged from the woods and waddled towards Lincoln.

While Chris frowned a bit at the Platypus for sneaking past him, Lincoln was about to greet Edward…until he realized something. "Hey wait a minute…" Lincoln picked up Edward and looked at his legs and saw barbs attached to all of his ankles. "Don't platypus's have poisonous ankle barbs?"

"Yes." Dawn nodded, confirming the fact. "Male platypi have sharp barbs attached to their ankles that is usually used to escape from predators. And during mating season the poison efficiency can match a king cobra."

"Then wait…" DJ began as everyone looked between Heather and Edward. "That means…"

"Pffft, hahahahahah!" Suddenly Chris burst out laughing so hard that he had to constantly wipe away tears of laughter. "Ok! Edward…that is awesome! Forget what I said earlier, you are free to roam around during the challenges! You've convinced me!"

"Woohoo!" Everyone cheered at Chris' words with their happiness only growing every second.

"Glad to see he's come around." Rusty nodded his head in respect. "Gotta give respect to the platypus."

"And for his disrespect of Heather." Stella grinned.

Many of the challengers snickered in response until Courtney spoke up while plugging her nose. "But that still doesn't explain why Heather reeks."

"Brbrbrb." Edward said.

"He said he peed on her." Dawn inform everyone making them go quiet.

"…I love this platypus." Chris grinned while pointing to Edward. "Welp, seeing as both most of the Gophers are either covered in paint or injured in some way, I think we have our winner!" Chris then turned to the Killer Bass who all cheered in response. "You're off to a hunting camp shindig!"

The Bass continued cheering, except for Dawn who cringed at what their prize would be. "Yaaaay…" Dawn unenthusiastically let out.

Just then Lincoln put a hand on her shoulder and reassured her. "I'm sure they'll be salad there to." Dawn couldn't help but smile at Lincoln's attempts to cheer her up.

CONFESSIONAL – LINCOLN

"Well let's see." Lincoln began counting off why today was awesome. "I got to shoot Heather with a paintball gun, Heather's alliance is falling apart, and Edward peed on and paralyzed Heather…today was a good day. I wonder if they'll be more challenges with cute costumes for Dawn to where…please don't tell her I said that."

"Oh man…" Rusty chuckled and shook his head. "Yep, our white-headed friend has got it bad. So, how long do you think they finally become a thing?"

"Hopefully before one of them is kicked off." Clyde said with a worried tone. "Man if one of them was kicked off before that happens…"

"Hey, hey, don't worry Clyde." Stella quickly calmed her friend down by putting a hand to his shoulder. "I'm sure everything will be fine. Heck, maybe they'll even make it to the final two if things go really well."

"Well don't be sayin that just yet." Liam told Stella firmly. "Never know what could happen in one of these shows…"

"Guess we just gotta hope for the best." Zach said with everyone agreeing with him. With them only able to watch at home and have no way to contact Lincoln, that was the best they could do. "But come on. It's Linc! Man with the plan! He's got this!"

THAT NIGHT

"I mean, seriously. Twice in a row?" Heather complained to her team over their losing streak. The mean girl was now cured of her platypus venom and was leaving many of the Gophers wishing that it was platypus mating season when Edward stabbed Heather. "What is wrong with you people? I can't wait to see Beth get kicked off. The only thing I could probably want more is for it to be platypus season!"

CONFESSIONAL – CODY

"Heheheh. Okay. I know I got mauled by a bear, but I'm feeling good about this." Cody said with a confident tone. "I'm a quick healer. And besides, Heather's as mean as a snake, dude. Her own team laughed at her when she was injected with platypus venom and urine. They'll never kick me off."

CONESSFIONAL – LESHAWNA

"Who did I vote for?" Leshawna explained who got her vote. "Well, Heather's been a pain in my butt from day one. But I gotta say…Cody."

CONFESSIONAL – OWEN

"Yeah, that Cody." Owen ended up agreeing with Leshawna and also voted for the bear victim. "Not so useful in challenges anymore."

CONFESSIONAL – LINDSAY

"I totally admire Belle for standing up to Heather." Lindsay admitted as she had heard about everything that happened as soon as Heather was able to speak again. "But she's so dead now."

"Oh no…" Stella groaned as she put her hands on her face. "Can't believe they're gonna dump Cody instead of Heather."

"Can't blame em though." Liam stated as he gestured to Cody on the screen, full body cast and all. "He's not really gonna be all that helpful from now on…"

"Still!" Stella said with frustration. "Perfect chance to get rid of Heather and they don't take it."

"There are only seven marshmallows on this plate." Chris told everyone has he held up the plate full of marks of safety. "When I call your name, come up and claim your marshmallow. The camper-"

"Who does not receive a marshmallow must immediately return The Dock of Shame, catch the Boat of Losers and leave." Gwen interrupted Chris and quickly said the rest of the host's speech that he said every single ceremony. "Can't we just get this over with?"

"…Fine. Whatever. Spoil the moment." Chris frowned at Gwen but ultimately decided to go along with the Goth's request. "Trent. Lindsay. Owen. Gwen. Leshawna." Chris quickly listed off the five Gophers who would be staying and threw them marshmallows. Beth was shaking in her stump and crossing her fingers as Heather glared at her and ran a finger through her neck. "Beth."

Heather was immediately caught off guard by this as Beth was tossed a marshmallow. Heather found herself actually…worried. There was one marshmallow and only two campers without marshmallows. Herself…and Cody. "Campers, this is the final marshmallow tonight." Chris told everyone as Heather tried to keep her cool with Cody only being able to blink as Chris was silent for an incredibly tense moment before announcing who would be staying. "Heather."

"There's a shock…" Zach sarcastically grumbled.

The second Chris said her name, the queen bee quickly snatched the marshmallow and glared at her team. "You are all lucky, okay? Very lucky!" Heather yelled to everyone quickly making a few of them regret their decision to get rid of Cody.

"Bet they're regretting their choice now…" Stella muttered with an unamused look aimed at Heather.

"Cody. The Dock of Shame awaits, bro." Chris told poor wheel chair and body cast bound Cody who could only move his eyes at the moment. "I guess we can help you get there."

"I'll do it." Beth offered as she started pushing Cody towards the dock of shame with Gwen, Leshawna, and Owen all voicing their goodbyes to the boy.

As Beth pushed Cody towards the dock of shame, meditating on the roof of the Killer Bass cabin. A splash was heard, a result of Beth accidently pushing Cody into the lake, as Dawn's eyes snapped open. "The other team's darkness has grown…"

And with that grim remark comes the end of yet another episode of Total. Drama. Island!

"Ok, other than Cody getting mauled and voted off you guys gotta admit." Rusty stated as everyone got up and stretched out a bit causing a few 'pops' to be heard. "This episode was probably the best freaking one yet!"

"Oh yeah totally." Stella chuckled as memories of seeing Heather getting stung and peed on came to her head. "And it was so cute seeing Lincoln and Dawn's crush on each other! Ugh! When are they just gonna go out and say it already! Shouldn't Dawn know about Lincoln's feelings for her?"

"Maybe." Liam shrugged, not fully knowing the answer. "I mean who knows how far that aura reading thing goes. Buncha freaky witchcraft if you ask me! But I suppose she's at least a good witch."

"I just hope Heather gets the boot soon." Zach stated as everyone instantly agreed with the red head. "Seriously, she's like a co*ckroach or something."

"Welp, guess we'll all just have to wait and see." Clyde said as he started cleaning things up. "Now remember, you guys said you were gonna help me clean up." And so everyone did. The episode fresh on their minds as they cleaned up after themselves per the request of Clyde's dads as many questions went through their minds. But the only way to answer them would be to wait and watch more episodes of Total. Drama. Island!

Chapter 14: Basic Straining

Chapter Text

"Last time on Total Drama Island…" Chris began his usual recap of the episode. "The teams were given seven challenges that tested their trust in their teammates. The rock-climbing challenge revealed more than just Heather's grudge against Gwen. Dawn was quick to protect Lincoln's innocence. And Trent got the bad end of a blowfish courtesy of Lindsay. DJ trusted Geoff with his pet bunny. Huge mistake, by the way. Some other campers got dropped on their butts and Duncan shocked Courtney by showing her his softer side. Yeah, touching moments. Good times. Stay tuned for the most dramatic bonfire ceremony yet on Total. Drama. Island!"

"Edward! Edward! Where are you buddy!" Currently Lincoln was turning the Bass cabin upside down looking for something extremely important to him. His pet platypus Edward. When Lincoln woke up this morning, his little buddy was gone. He wasn't worried at first and thought the platypus had simply moved over to Dawn's side in the middle of the night and went to go sleep with the nature lover.

But when Lincoln went over to Dawn in the morning, it turns out that she had no clue where the platypus went. So the two split up to try and find the mammal. Lincoln was searching the campgrounds while Dawn was looking around at some of Edward's favorite places on the island.

"Woah man." Lincoln's attention was brought to Harold who had just come into the cabin after taking a shower and saw that Lincoln was quickly looking around at every inch of the cabin. "Where's the fire?"

Lincoln let out a sigh as he stood up and hugged himself a bit. "Sorry Harold." Lincoln apologized to the ginger as Harold applied some deodorant to himself. "When I woke up this morning, I couldn't find Edward anywhere. When I asked Dawn if he was with her, she said no. So we've been looking all over for him this morning."

"I wouldn't worry too much dude." Harold reassured Lincoln as the ginger finished getting ready for the day. Ever since the cooking challenge, Harold and Lincoln's friendship only grew. Not only has Lincoln been watching out for Harold and ceasing any pranks attempted on him, but they were also into a lot of the same stuff. Heck, yesterday the two ended up discussing ideas for a potential comic book. "Edward can take care of himself. Remember what he did to Heather?"

"Hehe, how can I forget?" Lincoln chuckled at the fond memory of his platypus just humiliating Heather on television. "That was a good day."

"Maybe he just wanted some me time." Harold suggested as Lincoln started to feel more at ease in the situation. "I'm sure even platypi need some alone time."

"Yeah I guess you're right." Lincoln said as finally a small smile came to Lincoln as he looked at Harold. "Thanks man, I needed that."

Harold nodded at Lincoln and was about to say something until they heard feedback coming from the loudspeakers. They were expecting to hear Chris announce the next challenge…but, "Listen up, you little co*ckroaches!" That was not the voice of the host Chris Mclain. No. It was the voice of the gruff and buff cook of the camp Chef Hachet. "I want all campers to report to the Dock of Shame at 0900 hours!" Most of the campers that were listening looked at each other with confused expressions as to what and when 0900 hours was. "That means now, soldiers! Now!"Everyone flinched as they made their way to the Dock of Shame as quick as they could as to not face the wrath of Chef.

Later at the Dock of Shame, all the campers were gathered up as per Chef's order with Chef himself also there. But he wasn't in his usual outfit. Chef Hachet was no longer in his usual chef's uniform and was wearing something a drill sergeant would wear. "Line up and stand at attention!" Chef yelled to everyone making most flinch. His yelling made all the worse by the megaphone he had. "You call this proper formation?! Knees together!" Chef smacked Geoff's legs with a wooden stick to get the party dude to pull his knees together. "Arms down!" Chef smacked Duncan's arms to get the delinquent into proper formation. "Eyes forward! Head up!" Chef then proceeded to smack pretty much every part of Harold.

"Oh, this is gonna be a fun day." Gwen whispered sarcastically to Trent.

But soon after that Chef was right in front of Gwen and yelling at her point blank with the megaphone. "What did you say to me, soldier?!" Chef roared loud enough that it blew Gwen's hair back.

"Um…nothing?" Gwen said with a bit of fear in her voice. The goth couldn't lie, Chef was intimidating as heck. And to think he already looked like he could kill someone when he was just being a cook.

"And you'll continue to say nothing until I tell you that you can say something!" Chef firmly yelled to all 14 campers in front of him. "Today's challenge will not be an easy one. In fact, I do not expect everyone to come out alive." Owen chuckled in response, thinking Chef was messing with them, only to be met with a hard whack to the head. "My orders are to make sure that all of the babies in front of me drop out of my boot camp except one. The last one standing wins immunity for their team! But before we get started, I'm positive two of you here are wondering what's happened to a certain platypus."

Lincoln and Dawn both gasped as they glared at Chef. "What did you do to him!?" Lincoln quickly yelled at Chef. Now he didn't care how tough or intimidating Chef was. If he laid even a finger on Edward…

Chef simply grinned and chuckled as he spoke without the air of the megaphone. "May I introduce to you all…" Chef then took a step to the right and showed off. "Deputy Edward." Standing in front of everyone and getting many surprised reactions was the egg laying mammal himself Edward wearing a general's hat.

"Edward!" Lincoln and Dawn let out in unison.

Chef chuckled again as he knelt down to Edward and patted the Platypus' hat covered head. "Met up while he was out getting food this morning." Chef explained as Edward had a fierce look to him. "One thing led to another, and he's now my deputy for this challenge.

"He's what?!" Lincoln then looked to his platypus and sent him a glare. "You traitor!"

"BRBRBRBR!" Edward loudly let out as he got up on his hind feet.

(Translation: QUACK! QUACK! I'M MAD WITH POWER!)

"…I've never felt more betrayed." Dawn sniffled a bit as he slumped down.

CONFESSIONAL – CHRIS

"Ok, for anyone wondering what's really going on, here's the deal." The host of the show begun the explanation of why Edward was working with Chef. "Turns out, folks at home loved Edward wearing hats like in the cooking channel. So, after a little bribery, we got him to put on a military hat and work with Chef for this challenge. The ratings are gonna sky rocket!"

"Uh…what happened to Chris?" Heather asked after the reveal of Deputy Edward. The host hasn't been seen all day and frankly, Heater would rather deal with Chris then Mr. Psycho Chef any day.

"Rule number one!" Chef went back to speaking with his megaphone as he ignored Heather's question. "You will address me as Master Chief! Have you got that?!"

"YES MASTER CHIEF!" All the campers said in unison.

Satisfied, Chef nodded his head and explained more rules. "Rule number two! When you are ready to give up, you will walk to the end of the dock and ring the bell." Chef pointed to the end of the dock where a big bell was waiting for whatever loser dared to ring it. "Which brings me to rule number three! I'll have to get one quitter before the end of the first day! And that day will not end until someone drops out! Now get your butts down to the beach, soldiers! Now, now, now!" All the campers quickly ran off in a panic so they wouldn't face whatever torture Master Chief had in store for them if they didn't follow orders. Chef grinned at the camper's fear as he looked down at his duck billed deputy. "This is gonna be fun."

CONFESSIONAL – GWEN

"Okay, whoever's sick, twisted idea this was to put him in charge of this challenge, I have to say…I'm a little bit impressed." Gwen had to admit as she looked to the camera with a smirk.

CONFESSIONAL – LINCOLN

"I've been betrayed by a platypus." Lincoln said with a sigh. "Welp, certainly can't say I was expecting that to happen in my life."

The teams were now in front of the beach with the Killer Bass standing next to a red canoe with the Gophers having a green one next to them. Chef and Edward were standing in front of them all as the former explained how this would go. "Listen up!" Chef yelled to get all the camper's attention on him. "Each team will hold a canoe over their heads! I catch you taking your hands off the canoe, and you will be eliminated. And no one eats lunch until someone drops out. Canoes up!"

Both teams did as they were instructed as all members of the Bass and Gophers lifted up their respective canoe with relative ease. "Pfft! This isn't that hard." Owen said as this really wasn't all that challenging.

"Piece of cake." Geoff said confidently.

THREE HOURS LATER

The ones that thought this wouldn't be so bad were soon eating their words. For three hours straight they were forced to lift up the heavy canoe, in 95-degree weather, with absolutely no food for their incredibly hungry stomachs. And to make it even harder, Chef and Edward were currently sitting on top of the Bass' canoe, while the man himself Chris Mclain finally appeared before everyone and made himself comfy on the Gophers' canoe.

"Come on, you sissies!" Chef yelled to the campers below. He could see many of their arms shaking from the strain of lifting up both the canoe and either Chef and Edward or Chris as well as he heard many of their grumbling stomachs. "It's only been three hours!"

"Looks like they missed lunch today." Chris said with a grin as he heard Leshawna's stomach growl under him.

"Mmhmm. Guess they just weren't hungry!" Chef nodded and soon went back to yelling at the two teams. "Unless someone wants to quit now."

As if on cue, Owen's stomach proceeded to growl leading Gwen to glare at him. "Don't even think about it Owen." The goth sternly told the big guy, knowing that Owen would most likely be the one to give up for food.

With the Bass, Courtney's arms were shaking as she was doing her best to keep her arms on the canoe. While Courtney would consider herself pretty strong, upper body strength was an area she would admit she needed to approve on. Still, three hours wasn't that bad. "Arms tired?" Courtney looked back at the camper behind her, being Lincoln, with his eyes on her shaking arms.

"Like crazy." Courtney whispered to Lincoln as to not get the attention of Master Chief. "Doesn't help that I'm starving either."

"Tell me about it." Lincoln sighed out as at this point, both his arms and stomach felt like complete crap. Lincoln was never the strongest or most athletic guy around as he much preferred to use brain over brawn about 95% of the time. And not having a full stomach only made the situation that much worse for him. "Hey Courtney, can I ask ya something?"

"What is it?" With nothing better to do other than feeling her arms die and her stomach trying to digest itself, she might as well make small talk with the Loud boy.

"I'm just wondering why you always need things to go perfectly." Courtney's eyes widened at this as she turned to glare at Lincoln, thinking he was making fun of her perfectionist attitude like Duncan usually does. Lincoln sensed this and shook his head to reassure her. "I'm not trying to mock you or anything, I'm legitimately wondering. I mean you gotta admit, you were kinda hard on DJ during the last challenge."

Courtney narrowed her eyes at Lincoln a bit to see if he was being true with his words. When she saw his face seemed to carry no malicious or antagonizing attitude in it, the CIT looked forward again and sighed a bit. "Look sorry for that." Courtney actually apologized for her actions. This surprised Lincoln a bit as he can't remember Courtney apologizing before. "This whole competition has been…stressful on me."

"Hasn't it been on all of us?" Lincoln couldn't help but joke a bit. "At least you weren't Gwen during the last challenge." Despite Dawn covering his eyes, Lincoln ended up hearing about how Heather ripped off Gwen's skirt and exposed her panties for all, expect him, to see.

This actually got a small chuckle out of Courtney. "Oh my gosh. I think I would just die if that happened to me." Lincoln ended up chuckling with her.

Eventually they stopped and were silent again. But only for a minute as Lincoln let out a sigh. "Look, during the talent show Dawn said that your desire to be perfect was a cry for friendship and acceptance." Courtney flinched violently when Lincoln said this. This brought back a few…unpleasant memories for her. Such as the sleepless night she had after that particular challenge due to Dawn's words constantly going through her head. "What's that about anyway?"

"…"

Lincoln winced a tiny bit as Courtney didn't respond. "Look if you don't wanna talk about it we don't-"

"Moving to a new place was hard…" Lincoln quickly shut himself up as Courtney started talking. "I was 13 when me and my mom had to move away for her new job. So I had to go to a new school and leave all my friends behind. I was always an excellent student, straight A of course, but still moving to a new place was…hard on me I guess. And things weren't really easy when I first went to my new school. I pretty much had a target on my back as the 'new girl' and pretty much was ganged up on by everyone. The cheerleaders, all the sports teams, the popular kids, even the chess team sometimes."

"Wow…that sounds really rough." Lincoln said with sympathy. He figured moving to a new place was hard, he remembered how hard his ex-girlfriend took it at first, and it seemed like Courtney really became a bullying target.

Courtney took a deep breath and nodded her head. It was hard revealing these painful memories to someone, especially when they were being recorded, but a part of her told her it would be better than keeping it in. "Well, it was like that for a whole year. And at that point…I had enough." Courtney explained to Lincoln. "At that point, I wasn't gonna be anyone's target. I pushed myself to the brink with everything. My academics, my debating skills, self-defense, everything I could. I wanted nothing but the best from myself…to the point where it defined who I was." Lincoln winced a bit. He's heard about people who kept doing something to themselves for so long that it became a part of them. And most of the time it didn't usually go too well. "It got to the point where I wanted nothing but the best from myself and others around me. I ended up started a band that broke up before our first gig, my debate partner bailed on me, and I guess I just continued pushing people away from me. I went from being to target everyone aimed at to someone everyone avoids out of fear."

"Courtney…" Lincoln whispered with a frown.

"And then one day I got the chance to visit my old home for a while." Courtney continued her story. "I was so excited to see my old friends again. But when I got there…they had all moved on without me. They all had new friends and new looks and everything was different. It was like I was the new girl all over again…"

Courtney was finally done. Her arms were trembling more, but Lincoln didn't think it was because of the weight of the canoe, Chef, and Edward. And if he listened closely, he swore he heard the CIT sniffling a bit. "Courtney…I'm really sorry that all happened to you. That was really unfair and you didn't deserve it." Lincoln said with nothing but honesty to Courtney. While he and Courtney have had a few scuffles, Lincoln didn't really dislike the CIT. She was just a bit…rough around the edges. Kinda reminded him of Lori if he was being honest. "But look around you. You're in a new place with new people. You can make a fresh start."

"Little late for that now don't you think?" Courtney sighed out. "Everyone's pretty much gotten a good look at who I am…"

"Yet you still got a few friends here." Lincoln tried to reassure the CIT. "I mean you and Bridgette are pretty close. And DJ isn't one to hold a grudge so I'm sure you just have to apologize to him for the last challenge. And hey, there's me and Dawn."

Courtney's eyes widened a bit as Lincoln said that. Turning around, Courtney looked over Lincoln to try and see if he was messing with her. "Really?" She asked in a surprised tone. "I…thought you didn't like me."

"There's a difference between being mad at someone and not liking them." Lincoln explained to Courtney with the CIT giving him all ears. "I was mad at you…a few times. But I don't think you're a bad person Courtney. You just need to learn to chill out a bit. Know what I mean?"

"I…think I do." Courtney said slowly. Truthfully, she wasn't sure if she got it or not completely. But she has a general idea. But overall, she kinda felt like a bit of a weight had been lifted off her chest. "Hey Lincoln…thanks. It actually felt kinda nice to get to talk about that."

"It's what I do." Lincoln reassured her as they both went back to focusing on lifting the canoe. But Lincoln couldn't help but say. "Sooooo…you and Duncan?"

Courtney's first instinct was to immediately deny any connection between the two, but after the talk they just had about her chilling out a bit, she decided to simply turn her head to him and smirk. "I think you got enough outta me for today." Lincoln simply shrugged at the CIT's words with his own grin before going quiet.

THAT NIGHT

That's right. This challenge went all the way until the moon was in the sky. Both teams still lifting their canoes and trying not to drop them as by now, most of their arms were completely numb and their stomachs were practically trying to eat themselves from the inside. All the while Chef was sitting in a chair and looking into a fire he had started in a small metal pit with deputy Edward sleeping next to it. "Twenty-five of us went to the jungle that night." Chef said to the campers as he told them one of his stories from when he was in the military. "Only five came back out."

Gwen let out a loud yawn in response before asking Chef. "What war were you in, anyway?"

"Did I ask you to speak?!" Chef quickly snapped at the goth girl. "Because I don't remember asking you to speak!"

"Whatever." Gwen muttered as she rolled her eyes. "He so wasn't in a war."

CONFESSIONAL – LINCOLN

"I think Gwen's right about that." Lincoln said as he had a hand to his chin. "The only war that had a jungle as a major part of it was the Vietnam war. And Canada wasn't involved in that. So either Chef is lying or he's not Canadian."

"Guys, I-I can't do this anymore." Lindsay told everyone in a whimpering voice…before letting go of the canoe. All of the Gophers gasped as Lindsay started walking away with her arms limply falling to her sides. "I have no more feeling in my arms."

Everyone watched as Lindsay started walking over to the dock. "Looks like we got ourselves a quitter!" Chef said with a mad grin. This caused Edward to wake up and waddle over to Chef's side to join him in watching the first camper drop out of the challenge today.

"Don't do it Lindsay!" Owen desperately called out to the dumb blond. But it was all in vain as Lindsay walked over to the bell…and rung it using her head. The rest of the Gophers then lost their hold on the canoe leading it to falling down on them with the Bass all grinning and throwing their canoe to the side. Chef then walked up to Lindsay and put a hand on the blond girl's shoulder. "Listen here. You have nothing to be ashamed of." The buff chef told her in a reassuring tone…before yelling at her point blank with the megaphone. "Except being a little baby that let your team down!" He yelled with such volume and pressure that he actually ended up knocking Lindsay down before turning to the rest of the campers. "As for the rest of you, head to the mess hall! Dinner is served!"

"Sweet Marie, thank you!" Owen cheered with more relief then he's ever had before in his life.

At the mess hall, all the campers were lined up ready to finally get something to eat. "All right, maggots! Open your ears! You've got ten minutes to eat before night training begins! Get to it!" Chef said swiftly and loudly as he presented…trash cans to the campers.

Many of the campers complied over the night training, feeling tired and exhausted enough after lifting a canoe for a whole day, while Gwen raised her hand. "Um, excuse me? Master Chief?" The goth spoke up getting Chef's attention. "Where's the food?"

"You're looking at it." Chef chuckled as he gestured the trash cans as Edward banged his tail against one.

Owen was the first to step up and remove the lid of the trash can to see what was inside. "This is the leftover garbage from this morning's breakfast." Owen stated as he looked at the garbage inside.

"Darn right!" Chef yelled as the other campers cringed as they looked over the garbage they were being served. "When you're at war, you take what you can get!"

Meanwhile Chris grinned and nodded in approval as he saw some of the campers, mostly Owen, actually take some of the garbage for food. "Well, I can see you've got this under control." Chris said as he looked up at Chef. "I'm off to craft services. Coming?"

"Serve me up some of that." Chef said as he picked up his beaver tailed deputy and followed Chris to go and get some actually good food.

Lincoln couldn't help but glare at his platypus and mutter "Traitor." As Chef took him to go and probably get a quality meal.

As some like Heather and Courtney refused to eat the garbage, Lincoln felt a tug at his sleeve and looked to see Dawn smiling at him. "I know a place where we can get some fresh berries." The aura reader whispered to Lincoln making the Loud boy smile. "Come on, I'll show you." Eager to have something other than garbage for dinner, Lincoln quietly snuck out of the main lodge with Dawn to go get some sweet, sweet fruit.

The only one who seemed to notice was Duncan, but instead of saying anything about it the delinquent grinned. With Lincoln gone, he could do something without any issue. As the rest of the campers were either doing their best to stomach their 'dinner' or complained about it, Duncan walked into the kitchen and, after a few moments, walked back out holding a glass filled with some sort of orange liquid. Duncan then walked up to Harold who was sitting at one of the tables. "Hey Harold." Duncan said as he handed the glass over to Harold. "I felt really bad about trying to prank you the other day. So here, I found you some apple juice."

"Thanks." Harold smiled and took the glass, thinking that Duncan was being genuine about it. The delinquent hadn't tried to prank him recently, at least that's what Harold thought, so the ginger thought that Duncan was being genuine about this. But he soon learned that wasn't the case as when he drank the 'juice' he quickly spat it out. "That's not juice!"

"Oh! Oh! My mistake dude." Duncan laughed out as Geoff snickered from nearby. While he hasn't aided in helping Duncan prank Harold, due to Lincoln promising to tell Bridgette about it if he did, since the white head was gone it wouldn't hurt to chuckle at the prank that he had no hand in helping with. "I-I've must've confused it with the kitchen grease."

As Harold glared at Duncan and stormed off, Courtney spoke up as she glared at the delinquent. "You guys are so immature." Courtney scolded the delinquent as he turned and grinned at her. "I hope you're proud of yourselves."

"Heh. Okay, look. I know you like me. He knows you like me, everyone knows it." Duncan pointed out as it was quite obvious that Courtney had some kind of attraction towards Duncan. It was so obvious at this point that it hurt. "So here's a tip. If you wanna kiss me, I might let you."

Courtney's glare towards Duncan only got fiercer as she yelled. "And to think I actually thought you were nice!"

Duncan flinched and was quick to shush Duncan as a few people turned their attention to this scene. "Me? Nice? Haha, yeah right." Duncan said as he crossed his arms in an attempt to diffuse this and not draw any suspicion to him potentially having a soft side.

"Why'd you think that?" Geoff asked as he walked up to the two with a confused look.

"Nevermind. I was wrong. He's just as gross and annoying as he wants you to believe." Courtney stated with a disappointed and scolding tone before storming off angrily. She really wished Duncan was truly nice. Just someone with a rough edge but was a big softie underneath. But it looks like he was no better than the rest…"Enjoy your garbage!" As she left, Geoff looked to Duncan who gave the party dude a nervous grin.

Once everyone had their fill of garbage, nothing, or in Lincoln and Dawn's case fresh berries, the night training began. And that training was…dancing along with Chef to the song Thriller. Chef had a radio playing the song as he danced on top of a wooden platform with Edward beating his tail against the wood in rhythm with the music.

And the campers, per his instructions, copied his dance moves as best they could. There was no sign of when they had to stop…until Duncan went up to the radio and turned it off. Everyone sighed in relief as Chef glared down at Duncan. Courtney quietly called out to him as Duncan crossed his arms at Chef and said, "One of us drops out, we're done for the day."

"We're done when I say we're done!" Chef yelled at Duncan as he looked right into the delinquent's eyes. "Now drop and give me twenty!" Duncan rolled his eyes and just decided to start doing push ups as Chef turned to the rest of the campers. "Anyone else got anything they want to say?"

"Uh, yeah." Gwen said with a raised hand while crossing her legs together. "Can I go to the bathroom?"

Apparently Chef's answer to that was to have Gwen clean the bathrooms.

After that whole fiasco, everyone was once against gathered up at the main lodge with both teams at their respective table. "For your next challenge, you will complete a three-hundred-word essay about how much you love…me" Chef explained getting a few deadpanned looks from the campers. Meanwhile Edward was fast asleep and just done with today as Chef carried him under his arm. "Anyone who falls asleep or fails to complete the challenge will be eliminated!"

CONFESSIONAL – DAWN

"I can think of 300 words for something alright!" Dawn said with a rather grumpy and agitated tone. While Dawn wasn't usually one for this type of attitude both the betrayal of Edward and the whole army training, especially due to her pacifism, was starting to wear her down a bit.

Two hours had passed before a timer went off. It was currently three in the morning and the campers were looking completely exhausted both physically and mentally. But time was finally up for completing the essay and Master Chief came in and quickly started looking over everyone's essays. He nodded in approval as he read over them seeing both the correct word amount and bathing a bit in his ego at the nice things said about him. If only because that's what he ordered them to write. And when picking up Duncan's essay, "I love Master Chief Hatchet because he is very very very very very very very very very very very very very very…this is just one sentence with five pages of very's in between!"

"It's three hundred words exactly!" Duncan stated as he technically followed the requirements of the essay. "You can count them if you want."

Chef growled as he slammed Duncan's essay down in front of him before walking over to the Gopher table…and slipping on a pile of drool Owen made. "Wipe up that drool, you little baby!" Chef ordered as he slammed a fist down in front of Owen and snapping the big guy out of his daze. Luckily he managed to complete the essay before this happened.

DJ and Trent however were fast asleep. "You two slackers are out." Chef told DJ and Trent causing them to wake up and hear the bad news. "The rest of you, get to bed and report to the playing field at 0500 hours."

"Uh, missed a spot there, General." Duncan told Chef in a tone that was specifically designed to tick Chef off he had hand him a hanker chief to wipe off the drool that got on him when the buff chef slipped.

"Boy!" Chef snapped as he got right into Duncan's face. But the delinquent didn't even flinch. "Do you wanna run fifty laps around this camp right now?!"

"No thanks!" Courtney was quick to get in between the two and diffuse the tension so Duncan wouldn't get in trouble. "He's going straight to bed. Aren't you?" Chef growled a bit before walking away as Courtney dragged Duncan in the opposite direction. "What are you trying to do?" Courtney whispered harshly to Duncan. "Get eliminated?"

"I didn't know you cared." Duncan said with a sly grin.

"I don't!" Courtney claimed harshly. "I just don't wanna lose his challenge! So stop being such a screwup and do what you're told for once! Okay?" And with that, Courtney stormed off outside and towards the cabins. Eager to get as much rest as she could.

"…She wants me." Duncan smirked as he held a fist out to Geoff.

"No doubt." Geoff grinned as he fist bumped Duncan. The party dude then turned to Dawn and asked. "You should know right Dawn?"

"Hmmm…" Dawn hummed a bit before deciding to smirk at the two and rest her head on her hand. "Now where would be the fun if I just told you~"

After getting what little rest they could, the campers that were still participating in the challenge had met up with Chef at an obstacle course. The course consisted of a muddy path all the way through with obstacles such as a wall, rope jump, tires that had to be jumped through, and axes that would need to be crawled under. "You will all run this course until you can all complete it in under one minute." Chef instructed before getting right up in Duncan's face. Edward was still asleep and not with Chef at the moment. "Am I making myself clear?"

"Crystal." Duncan said with his usual smirk on his face.

"If you lose this for us, I'm gonna make you so miserable." Courtney whispered harshly to Duncan.

"Go, maggots, go!" Chef quickly yelled to the campers to get them going.

And so the campers quickly started running through the obstacle course as fast as they could. The wall proved easy for some like Gwen and Duncan, Heather and Dawn were easily able to jump through the tires with Owen getting stuck, Geoff and Leshawna narrowly managed to avoid getting hit by the constantly moving axes, and Courtney proved to do rather well on the rope jump.

But all of them had to keep doing the course over and over again until they were able to do it in under a minute like Chef instructed. So they would climb the wall over and over again, got rope burn from swinging on the ropes too much, and of course got very, very, very muddy. But like with most things the more they did the better they got.

At least…some did.

"GAH!" Lincoln let out in pain as both he and Harold fell off the wall with Lincoln landing on one of his legs and quickly holding it in pain. Meanwhile Harold landed face fist in the mud and when he pulled himself up he started throwing up mud.

"Lincoln!" Dawn called out in concern as she ran back to go check on him. "Please! Master Chief, Lincoln and Harold are hurt!"

Chef walked over to the scene, with a few other campers stopping to see this as well, as Harold said. "To…much…" Harold had to cut himself off to throw up some more mud. "Mud…"

"My ankle…" Lincoln winced as Dawn checked out his leg. "I think I sprained it…"

Chef proceeded to help the two up with Lincoln leaning on Harold for support with the ginger happily lending his aid to Lincoln. "Ring the bell and report to the infirmary!" Chef ordered the two as he pointed in the direction of the dock. "Your hours of duty are finished."

"Wow." Duncan grinned as he watched the two leave. "Poor gu-Ow!" Duncan was cut off by an angry Dawn 'accidentally' shoving Duncan down to the mud. Courtney saw this and laughed a bit as Duncan got up and was about to yell at Dawn only for Chef to get in front of him.

"Back on the course soldiers, now!" Chef ordered before getting his face into Duncan's again. "One false move and I'll be on you like stink on a poop wagon!"

"I look forward to it, sir!" Duncan saluted as he ran off, forgetting all about Dawn in favor of messing with Chef.

And so the campers continued with the obstacle course after Lincoln and Harold had to step out for the rest of the challenge. Owen ended up knocking down the wall, Geoff nearly got stuck in the tires, Heather got tangled up in one of the ropes, and Leshawna ended up getting stuck in the mud.

And when that last one happened, Duncan crawled past her and said. "Fallen soldier, I salute you!" But after this, he was once again looking up at Chef as he glared angrily down at Duncan.

"You just bought yourself twenty more push-ups!" Chef yelled at Duncan who grinned in response.

"Thank you!" Duncan said to Chef with his usual 'annoy Chef' tone…before planting a kiss on the buff Chef's cheek.

But this was too far. Chef's race went pure red with anger as multiple veins started appearing on his face. This actually got Duncan to flinch a bit as Geoff said. "I think you may have pushed him over the edge, bro."

"IIIIIIII…think you're right." Duncan admitted as Chef growled like a beast. While Duncan did have every intention of getting on Chef's nerves, the delinquent had to admit he just might have taken it a little too far.

"One-night solitary confinement. In the boathouse." Chef immediately gave his punishment to Duncan.

Everyone gasped in response with Duncan quickly putting his tough face back on. "Big deal. How scary can it be?" Duncan shrugged.

He would quickly learn to regret those words. The boat house was filled from stuff you'd find in a horror film. One of those rooms where half of the characters would meet their end. Shark jaws with many sharp teeth decorated the walls, barrels of water with…something swimming around in it, buckets full of squirming worms, large impale-a-man sized fish hooks, and even a whole shark hanging from the ceiling. "…Should've kept my big mouth shut." Duncan sighed as she sat down on a crate and tried to ignore all the potential murder weapons around him.

And so Duncan did whatever he could to simply distract himself and let the time go by. Whistling, carving the walls with a pocket knife, he even resorted to sweeping the floor. It got boring quick. Especially seeing as he was by himself most of the time…at least until…"

"Hello? Duncan?" The door to the boat house creaked open the bright light of a flash light peaked through. Entering the boat house was none other than CIT Courtney carrying both a flash light and a bowl of gruel. After the obstacle course they were given breakfast which…was at least better than garbage…maybe? Regardless, Courtney couldn't help but be worried about Duncan and wanted to bring him some food.

When Duncan heard the door open, he thought it was Chef coming to finish him off with one of the many sharp objects in the room. But once he saw it was Courtney the delinquent put on a grin as he greeted her. "Princess!"

"I wish you'd stop calling me that." Courtney said as she walked over to Duncan while rolling her eyes.

"So, come to claim that kiss?" Duncan asked with a smirk as he came up right in front of Courtney.

Courtney simply smirked and held the bowl of gruel right in front of Duncan's face getting a disgusted reaction from the delinquent. "Even pigs deserve a meal." The CIT stated as Duncan slowly shook his head.

"Mm. No thanks." Duncan declined the offer as he and Courtney took a seat on some crates. "I'll stick with the bait." Duncan pointed to a bucket of live worms which honestly looked more appetizing then the gruel. Heck, it was probably cleaner than the gruel.

"That's all Chef would serve us after our pathetic performance on the obstacle course." Courtney explained as the only ones that would be allowed to go on to the next and final part of the challenge were Courtney, Dawn and surprisingly Duncan, from the Bass and Heather, Gwen, and Owen from the Gophers. As Duncan messed with the gruel, and found the spoon was stuck in it to where he could lift the entire bowl of food by just grabbing the spoon, Courtney asked the delinquent. "Why do you egg Chef on like that? You know you're going to get in trouble."

"Why are you so uptight all the time?" Duncan countered Courtney's question with another question.

"It's…complicated…" Courtney said as she remembered the talk she had with Lincoln the other day while they were lifting the canoe. Duncan gave a curious look at this. He wasn't expecting that type of answer. "But regardless, I just don't wanna lose these challenges just because my so called teammates always break rules."

"I don't always break the rules." Duncan claimed with a smirk. "Only the ones I want to." Courtney sighed aggressively in response getting a chuckle out of Duncan. "Besides at least I don't go crazy with following them to a T."

"Well maybe I do, do that ok!" Courtney yelled as she looked away from Duncan. "I guess that makes me a big uptight loser in your books, right?"

"Maybe." Duncan grinned which only got Courtney to growl at him. "So then, why do you follow them?"

"Because not following them gets you thrown into a fish cabin!" Courtney yelled as she held up a dead fish in front of Duncan's face.

"But I'm in the fish cabin with you, aren't I?" Duncan stated as he got into Courtney's face with a sly grin. This got the kind of reaction he wanted out of Courtney as the CIT ended up smiling, averting her gaze from Duncan, and blushed a bit. "Feel like ditching this crap for some peanut butter and jam?"

"Ha, are you kidding? All I've had for two days is this gruel." Courtney would love nothing more then to get some real food. Between the garbage and the gruel she was really started to worry about her nourishment and health. But more importantly, she wanted something that actually tasted good! "But Chef'll never give it to us."

"See? Now that's the problem with your thinking!" Duncan stated as he pointed to his head. He was gonna shape up this girl into a rebel even if it killed him. She had the potential. Now it was time to unleash the beast from within. "The trick is to not ask for it."

"Do you have some on you?" Courtney asked with a raised brow, kinda already knowing the answer to this.

"No." Duncan rolled his eyes. Looks like this was gonna take some work. But it'll all be worth it. "But I happen to know where to find it. It will involve breaking quite a few rules though. Are you in?"

Courtney thought about this for a moment. Her first instinct was to say no…but something within her was keeping her from doing that. At first Lincoln's words of this place allowing for a new fresh start to define who she was. And then this racing feeling in her heart came at the thought of doing something bad…and she liked it! It was like her brain was doing everything it could to encourage her to do this leading Courtney to say. "Let's do it!"

"Well, all right, then!" Duncan said as he and Courtney shared a high five. This was gonna be fun!

And where could these two possibly find some actual quality food on this island? Quite simple. The place where Chris and Chef got their food. The craft services tent! "Slowly. Slowly. Crawl." Duncan quietly whispered to Courtney as the two hid inside some bushes they pulled up from the ground to use as disguises so they could sneak up to the tent.

Luckily, when they got there, Chef and Chris were busy talking to each other so they didn't notice Duncan and Courtney crawling in and stealing stuff from the fridge. "I'm telling you man, those kids need discipline!" Chef yelled rather psychotically as he slammed a fist down on a table. Meanwhile Edward was under said table sleeping while still wearing his generals' hat. "I say we get roving death squads around the camp 24/7 to keep them in line. I want 10,000 tough guys and I want 10,000 soft guys to make the tough guys look tougher. And here's how I want them arranged: Tough, tough, soft, tough soft, soft, tough, tough, soft, soft, tough, soft."

"Dude…" Chris slowly let out as he backed away from Chef a little bit. "I'm afraid you've gone mad with power."

"Of course!" Chef yelled as Duncan and Courtney planted a dead fish in the fridge before taking off without once being spotted by the duo. "Ever try going mad without power? It's boring. No one listens to you."

Once both Duncan and Courtney made it back to the cabins, they decided to throw a bit of a party with everyone from both teams involved. Everyone was more than happy to quickly indulge themselves in some real food and pop for the first time in weeks!

"And what is with all those lame war stories?" Gwen joked with her mouth full of food and a bottle of soda in her hand. "He is so demented!"

"Girl, these nails were not made for combat training." Leshawna stated as she showed off her nails. After getting stuck in the mud at the obstacle course, she was forced to drop out and proceeded to take about three showers. And she still feeling mud in some places. "Know what I'm saying? Mm."

"Mm. Seriously, if I wanted to join the army, I would've." Bridgette spoke up after taking a swing of pop.

"So how's your ankle feeling Lincoln?" Dawn asked as she chewed on a sugar cookie while sitting next to Lincoln who had his left foot wrapped up in bandages.

"Well it doesn't hurt anymore so that's good." Lincoln stated as he lifted his leg up and down a few times to reassure Dawn. "Should be good to go again in a day or two. Man, I don't know how my pop-pop dealt with all this stuff?"

"You're pop-pop was in the military?" Trent asked while snacking on some chocolate chip cookies.

"Yep! He was quite the soldier. And his war stories are actually true." This got a good laugh out of everyone. Especially Courtney.

Ever since she helped Duncan raid the fridge, she's been a little…out of control. She couldn't stop giggling and bouncing up and down. It was as if she was on a sugar high. Which probably was true as she was stuffing her face with cookie sandwiches. She was actually about to reach for one more until Bridgette stopped her. "Okay, I think you've had enough." The surfer girl smirked at the CIT.

But Courtney quickly took her arm back from the surfer and giggled madly, unable to keep still, as she swiped the sweet sandwich away. "Hehe, oh no! No! Just, just one more. Mm!" Courtney then stuffed the dessert into her mouth and swallowed…and was quickly met with a gurgling sound coming from her stomach which was followed by a burp. "Oh…yeah…yeah that one was a mistake." Courtney quickly ran out of the cabin where she proceeded to lean over the railing and throw all her stolen food up and send it to the ground.

As she did this, Duncan grinned as the delinquent walked up to her. "So the Princess has a dark side." He said as Courtney finish unloading her sweets and groaned.

"Okay. That was so gross." Courtney groaned out as she held her stomach. Looks like she still had some limits to her and it was best she not try and break them less that happens again…or worse. But the CIT soon went back to smiling like crazy as she said. "But it was like, once I did something bad, it was so much fun, I just wanted more!"

"Well, you could always gimme that kiss." Duncan offered as he wiped some chocolate off of Courtney's cheek. "That would be pretty bad."

Courtney playfully scoffed as she ruffled Duncan's mohawk. "You're still not my type." Courtney said with a smirk.

"Fine." Duncan shrugged as he faced his back to Courtney. "Enjoy a peanut butter-less life."

"Thanks." Courtney put her back to his. "Enjoy prison."

"I will." Duncan said…right before Courtney grabbed his face and placed her lips against his. That's right. Finally the CIT had taken up Duncan's offer to kiss him and the delinquent didn't resist one bit and leaned into the kiss. After a few moments, Courtney separated from him and walked off leaving Duncan in a loved dazed trance.

"Yes!" Coming next to Duncan was Geoff and DJ who had saw the whole thing and was quick to cheer for their friend finally scoring the CIT. "Dude!"

"Told ya she wanted me." Duncan said with a smirk on his face.

"Attention, all remaining boot camp recruits, the next evolution of your training begins tomorrow morning at 0700 hours!" Chef's voice boomed angrily through the loud speakers. "And if I catch the sucker that took my desserts, your butt is mine!"

THE NEXT DAY

And so began the last leg of Chef's boot camp training…hanging upside down from a tree. Dawn, Courtney and Duncan were hanging on a branch from the left side of the tree with Owen, Gwen, and Heather on a branch on the right side. "What you are experiencing is an ancient form of torture." Chef explained as he and Edward paced back and forth in front of the tree. "By now, the blood has begun rushing to your head." Chef started to list the affects of this torture as Duncan started to not look so hot. "The next stage is nausea, followed by dizziness and a flushed appearance as the blood begins to pool your eyes. You may experience fainting spells."

Duncan proceeded to face that last one and ended up falling off the tree and to the ground with a rather dopey expression on his face. "Duncan!" Courtney called out in a concerned tone.

Bridgette went over to check on the delinquent and saw that he didn't seem to have any injuries on his body. "It's okay!" Bridgette reassured her CIT friend. "He's alright!"

Courtney breathed a sigh of relief as she reached her arm ups to grabbed the branch she was hanging from for extra support. Dawn saw this but didn't copy the CIT. Heck, the aura reader was practically in her element here as she didn't show any of the signs Chef listed out. It was as if she was completely used to this.

Gwen and Heather did copy Courtney and grabbed the branch with their hands. Owen tried to do the same but couldn't quite make it. "Come on…I…can't…reach!" In his effort to reach the branch with his hands, a fart ended up escaping the big guy making him laugh.

"Okay, that's it." Heather let out in disgust. "I'm done!" Heather then proceeded to flip a bit and landed back on the ground, perfectly on her feet. This was quickly followed by Owen landing right on top of her. Heather's screams were muffled by Owen's blubber, good thing too, as Owen quickly got off the queen bee. "Off of me, you big ox!" Heather's words were heard once Owen got off her.

"Sorry." Owen apologized…right as giggling was heard.

Looking to the source, everyone say that Courtney started giggling and laughing uncontrollably. "Stop laughing this instant!" Chef ordered the CIT as he was starting to get annoyed by her laughs.

"Brbrbrb!" Edward followed up with a growl.

"I'm sorry, hehehe, I can't help it, hehe!" Courtney said in between laughs. Unfortunately this caused Courtney to lose her focus as she soon fell right off the tree and back down to earth. "Hahahahah!" But despite this Courtney couldn't stop laughing.

"I expected more out of you, soldier." Chef said to Courtney with a disappointed tone. The CIT was one of the campers here Chef actually expected nothing but 100% focus from when it comes to the challenges. And then suddenly she goes into an uncontrollable laughing fit? Disgraceful.

Courtney then stood up, all the while she never stopped laughing, and looked up to Chef after clearing her throat. "Master Chief? Heh. I just have one thing to say to you." Courtney said while trying her best to keep under control.

"And what might that be?" Chef asked with a professional tone.

"You really…need to take…a chill pill." Everyone gasped at what Courtney said right to Chef's face with the CIT laughing like crazy and Chef practically fuming as his face went red with anger.

"Hehe, yeah!" Duncan cheered Courtney on for her words and attitude. Man that girl was hot when she was like this. Even more so then usual. "Now that's what I'm talking about!"

CONFESSIONAL – DAWN

"I've never seen someones aura change so drastically in one night." Dawn stated as she put a finger to her chin. "I don't know if this is a good thing or a bad thing…"

"Alright Dawny!" Courtney cheered the last Bass still hanging on the tree. "It's all up to you!"

"You got this, Gwen?" Owen asked the last remaining Gopher on the tree.

"Oh yeah. I can hang here all day." Gwen stated with a smirk.

"As can I." Dawn said genuinely as she smiled at Gwen. "May the best one win."

"Wow Dawn how are you so good at this?" Lincoln asked as he looked up at Dawn. He couldn't help but admire how cute it was seeing her long hair hanging upside down.

"Oh, it's because I fall asleep like this every night." Dawn revealed much to the surprise of everyone except the females of the Bass. "I always feel more in touch with nature like this."

Lincoln looked to his female teammates for confirmation since they slept in the same place as Dawn. Both Bridgette and Courtney nodded their heads as Lincoln turned back to Dawn. "Huh, kinda like a opossum." Lincoln said with a smile on his face. "That's kinda cool!"

Dawn smiled and blushed a bit at the complimented as Gwen gulped a bit. If Dawn actually went to bed like this for hours at a time, then this might be harder then she thought.

45 MINUTES LATER

A total of 45 minutes have passed and Gwen and Dawn were still hanging on the tree. Dawn looked completely fine and was even allowing a few birds to perch on her arms all the while engaging in a conversation with them. Gwen though…

"Uh…guys…" Gwen's words were a little slurred and the goth was looking a bit dazed. "I don't…feel…so…good…" And once Gwen finished her sentence, she was no longer able to keep hanging onto the tree as the affects of the hanging upside down finally got to her.

All of the Gophers gasped as the Killer Bass all cheered. Dawn smiled as the birds she was talking to senses the situation and flew away so the aura reader can meet up with her teammates. As the Gophers all slumped down in defeat, the Bass all caught Dawn and cheered for her as they raised the nature lover in the air. "Nature girl!" Dawn looked to see that Chef had called to her and gave the girl a salute. "Congratulations, soldier. I'd go to war with you anytime."

"Oh, uh, thanks." Dawn said rather awkwardly. "While I am a pacifist that doesn't believe in violence as a solution to problems, I'll certain think about it."

"You do that soldier…" Chef said as a single tear went down his eye. "You do that!" Chef then knelt down to Edward and removed the general's hat from his head. "Alright, your hour of deputy is over. Go meet up with your friends." Edward didn't need to be told twice as he quickly waddled after Lincoln, Dawn and the rest of the Bass. Hoping they would forgive him.

With the Gophers, Owen was about to head over to the mess hall to hopefully fill his sadness with food over losing the challenge. But suddenly both Heather and Lindsay walked in front of him with the former stating. "Alright Owen, here's whats going to happen." Heather began as Owen raised a brow. "You are going to vote with me and Lindsay tonight."

"Hmmmm…I don't know…" Owen said with a nervous and unsure tone. "You're kind of mean…"

Heather was expecting this and pulled out her secret weapon. "Would you do it for an Owen Snack?" Heather smirked as she pulled out a candy bar from her pocket that she saved from last night.

"An Owen Snack?!" Owen said excitedly as he looked at the bar in Heather's hand. But the big guy soon found himself slapping himself to try and distract him from the sugary goodness in Heather's hand. "No! I must remain strong!"

Heather nodded at Lindsay as the blond spoke up. "Would you do it for two Owen Snacks?" Lindsay offered as she pulled out another candy bar.

"Two Owen Snacks?!" Owen's mouth was drooling a bunch as he looked at the two candy bars the girls were offering. But only if he voted with them tonight. "…Ok! I'll do it!" Owen gave in as he fell to his knees. "I'll vote with you!"

"Good boy." Heather said as he and Lindsay tossed their candy bars to Owen. "Now here's what's going to happen…"

THAT NIGHT

"Well Gophers, didn't take long for us to meet back here again." Chris said as night had fallen on the camp and it was time to yet again send a camper home and bring the number of campers down to 13. Holding up a plate of five marshmallows, Chris once again explained the rules. "I only have five marshmallows on my plate. And these marshmallows represent the campers that will continue to be campers. Here. You've all cast your ballots in the confession can. If I do not call your name, you must immediately go down to the Dock of Shame, catch the Boat of Losers, and go home. And you can't come back. Ever."

"Lindsay. Owen." Chris called out the first two Gophers who would be receiving a marshmallow and tossed said sweet to them. Owen even catching it in his mouth.

"Heather. Leshawna." Heather smirked as she caught the marshmallow with Leshawna sending a glare to Heather.

Just then, Trent and Gwen's eyes widened as they realized something. On the plate was only one marshmallow. And there were only two campers left…them. "Well ain't this a predicament." Chris said as he tossed the last fluffy white treat up and down in his hand. "Two campers. One Marshmallow. Who's gonna get it?" Gwen tensed up incredibly, but a hand was placed on top of her own and the goth looked to see it was Trent's hand with the guitarist giving Gwen a look that said 'everything's gonna be alright.' Gwen couldn't help but smile at the gesture as both campers turned to Chris.

"And the last marshmallow goes to….." Chris really dragged this one out as Gwen felt a few beads of sweat come down from her head and Trent took a deep breath through his nose. "…Gwen."

Chris tossed the marshmallow to the goth, but she didn't catch it. A look of sadness came to the goth's face as Trent was voted off the island…for good. "Well…guess that's that." Trent sighed out in a saddened voice. But the look on Gwen's face hurt him more than the elimination. So, using his last moments on the island wisely, Trent proceeded to give Gwen a surprise peck to the cheek.

Gwen's face exploded with red as Trent smiled at her. "Hey, just keep doing what you're doing alright? I promise I'll be rooting for you all the way." Trent told her causing Gwen's eyes to water a bit as a tiny smile came to her face. "And hey, maybe when this is all over…we could go out sometime?"

"…" Gwen was silent at first as her heart felt like it was going a million beats a second. But the goth looked up at the guitarist and managed to let out. "I'd…I'd like that."

Trent smiled fondly, any upset feelings of being eliminated gone. "Sweet." Trent said to Gwen before he went to go collect his stuff. He may have lost the game, but in the end, he got the girl. And that was easily worth more than 100 grand to him.

And so with bags and guitar in hand, Trent went down the Dock of Shame and got on the boat of losers. Once he was on, he looked to Gwen who was waving him off at the dock and gave the goth a smile as he waved to her as the boat took him away.

A few tears went down Gwen's face as Leshawna was quick to come to her friends' side and comfort her…all the while Heather watched with a smirk before heading off to the showers.

Chapter 15: X-Treme Torture

Chapter Text

"Last time on Total Drama Island…" Chris recounted the events that happened in the last episode. "The fourteen surviving campers were put through Master Chief Hatchet's brutal boot camp. Duncan was the first to be sent to the brig by Major Harshines for disorderly conduct. Shocker! But what was a surprise was when by-the-book Courtney smuggled food to P.O.W. Duncan. The two proceeded to pull a B&E to steal some PB&J and ended up K-I-S-S-I-N-G. Hoo. Similar to the Awake-a-thon, Dawn and Gwen were the last two standing for their team. But also similar to that challenge, it was Dawn who prevailed and won the challenge for her team. And here I thought all hippies did was smoke pot and smell bad. Seriously though, I'm positive that girl is magic or something. In the end though, thanks to Heather bribing Owen with some left-over chocolate, we had to say goodbye to Trent. So while Courtney finally got a man, Gwen was forced to part with hers. This week the campers are pushed to the extreme. Who will crack under the pressure? Find out right now on Total. Drama. Island!"

Lincoln was humming as he drew in his drawing journal. Edward was sleeping next to him and no longer aiding Chef and Chris so him and Dawn decided it was just best to forgive and forget with their platypus. As Lincoln focused on his current drawing, all the guys were sound asleep and snoring. All except one…

"Hehe, man can that girl can kiss." Lincoln heard the door creak open and coming into the cabin was none other than the Killer Bass' resident delinquent Duncan. Looking, Lincoln smirked a bit as he saw that Duncan's mohawk was ruffled up a bit and he had lipstick all over his face. The lipstick Courtney always uses. "And she didn't even need me to teach her that."

"I take it you and Courtney had a pleasant morning?" Lincoln asked the delinquent with a sly smirk on his face.

"You better believe it." Duncan answered as he grabbed a rag and used it to wipe all the lipstick off his face. "I knew that girl had a wild side but it looks like that was only the tip of the ice berg. And what a sexy ice berg it is~"

"Well I'm happy for ya guys." Lincoln stated as he hopped off his bed. While Duncan wasn't exactly Lincoln's favorite person in the world, Courtney was his friend. And if Duncan made her happy, then hey, who was he to argue with it. "Bout time you two got together."

"Well good things come to those who wait grandpa." Duncan said with Lincoln rolling his eyes at that last part. Just then Duncan turned to Lincoln and gave the Loud boy a sly smirk of his own as he leaned against the wall. "So when are you and Dawn gonna start making out?"

Lincoln's face quickly exploded with red causing Duncan to gain an amused expression. "I-I have no idea what you're talking about!" Lincoln claimed as he crossed his arms and turned his back to Duncan. "Me and Dawn are just friends. That's it."

"Oh really?" Duncan raised part of his unibrow while still smirking. Just then he spotted the journal in Lincoln's hand and quickly snatched it from the white head. "Then what do you have in here?"

"Hey! Give it back!" Lincoln yelled as Duncan held him back with one arm and used his other to open up the journal and see what was inside. Sure enough, the part of the journal Duncan opened up showed a beautifully done pencil drawing of Dawn on a rock in lotus position with a bunch of butterflies surrounding her. "Uuuuh…"

"Dude, you've got it bad." Duncan smirked as he tossed the journal back to Lincoln. He's seen all he needed to see to prove his point.

"Pfft, no I don't." Lincoln continued to deny.

CONFESSIONAL – LINCOLN

"…Crap I totally do…" Lincoln stated as he slumped down.

CONFESSIONAL – CHRIS

"Indeed you do Lincoln." Chris said with his usual grin as he rubbed his hands together. "Ok look, me and Chef have a little bet going on between Lincoln and Dawn. If Lincoln kisses first, Chef's gonna pony up fifty bucks. If Dawn kisses first, I gotta get Chef the fifty bucks."

CONFESSIONAL – CHEF

"You're going down Chris!" Chef claimed, fully confident that Dawn will end up making the first move.

Before Duncan could say anything else, the sounds of a plane flying outside were heard and quickly woke everyone from both sides of both cabins up. Making their way outside, all thirteen campers saw Chris flying around in a plane, even making them duck as he flew over them. "Yes!" Chris cheered while wearing a Star Wars pilot costume. "I can't wait to get my pilot's license!" Right as Chris said this, he ended up crashing into an outhouse and revealing a bear that had stolen multiple bags of marshmallows.

Once Chris had successfully managed to both land and stop his plane, the campers all walked over to the host as he opened the window and pulled out a megaphone. "Just flexing your muscles for today's…Extreme sports challenge!" Chris announced with the last part being through the megaphone and causing the campers to wince a bit. Many of them having bags under their eyes.

"Ugh…" Gwen groaned as she rubbed her heavy eyes. "It's too early for this." Gwen already lost Trent last challenge, the last thing she needed was another crazy challenge taking place early in the morning.

"This week, you'll participate in five challenges." Chris explained as he took out a sheet of paper and read from it. "First up, Extreme sofa bed skydiving!" Announcing it through the megaphone, Chris begun explaining the challenge as a door to the plane opened revealing Chef in a sky divers' outfit with an old and moldy sofa bed below him on the ground. "Contestants will plummet, uh…skydive to a waiting sofa bed target below." Everyone watched as Chef jumped down on the sofa bed only for it to close up once he hit it, all the campers wincing as they heard the buff chef's muffled screams. "Of course, you'll be skydiving from five thousand feet. And using these." Chris then threw out two parachutes making the campers gasp when they heard how far up they will be when they jump. "Our lucky contestants are Gwen and DJ!"

Both the goth and brick house gulped as they looked at each other fearfully. "Welp, good thing I didn't feel like living tomorrow." Gwen managed to squeak out.

"Yeah…" DJ whimpered a bit. "Me neither…"

"Now then, the second challenge of the day is…Extreme Water Obstacle Course Challenge!" Chris announced as he pointed to the lake where all the campers saw that a crazy obstacle course had been set up. "Two campers will compete to get the fastest time on the obstacle course consisted of the red beams of peril." The first part of the obstacle course was a balance beam with some red beams spinning around meant to knock whoever passed by off their feet if they didn't jump in time. "Then they must go past the boxing wall." Next part was a wall that one would have to shimmy through with boxing gloves emerging from holes in the wall at random. "And then the electric rope swing." After that was a series of ropes that the selected campers would have to swing across and in the water below were about a dozen electric eels threatening to shock anyone who fell in. "And then finally ending in the flaming cannon." That last part really made the campers eyes widen. "To complete the obstacle course, you must shoot yourself through a cannon, through a flaming hoop, and hit yourself on that target."

CONFESSIONAL – COURTNEY

"It's like the worlds most intense dolphin show." Courtney said with a stunned look.

"And the lucky victims are…Lincoln and Owen!" Chris revealed getting said campers to gasp.

"Welp, at least I can cross getting shot out of a cannon off my bucket list." Lincoln chuckled nervously with an equally nervous look on his face.

"And it's a good thing I'm well insulated…" Owen gulped nervously as he looked at the rope swing part of the obstacle course where the eels were swimming in the water below. "I hope…"

"And once that's over, the third challenge of the is…Extreme rodeo moose riding!" Chris announced as he gestured to where Chef now was and saw the camp's cook in front of a wooden pen containing a large moose. "Contestants will rodeo ride the great Canadian bucking moose for eight seconds or get hooved into a giant pile of socks from the lost-and-found." Everyone looked and put on a face of disgust as they saw a large pile of socks with flies swarming it and just eating up the free stink.

"That stink pile ain't nothing but laundry day back home." Leshawna claimed as she was one of the few not intimidated by this.

"It's your lucky day Leshawna." Chris said as he grinned at the girl with a tude. "You're riding for Gophers. And Geoff, you'll ride for Bass."

"Yeah!" Geoff cheered as he was actually pretty eager to ride that moose.

"He doesn't look too bucky to me." Owen claimed as he went up to the moose's pin and peaked in on the moose. "Hi beautiful." Owen was then quickly met with the moose punching Owen in the face with one of its forelegs.

"And the fourth challenge will be…Extreme Skateboarding!" Chris announced as he pointed to another point of the island. Everyone gasped and looked up as they saw a 100-foot-tall skateboard ramp. "Contestants will race down the ramp to the bottom. The ramp itself is rigged from top to bottom with explosives to add a bit of pizazz to the challenge. Whoever makes it down first without, um, exploding themselves wins! And our shredders for today will be…Dawn and Heather!"

Both girls' eyes widened as Chris tossed them each a skateboard. Heather looked to Dawn and asked. "Ever…been on a board before?" Dawn shook her head at the queen bee as Heather looked at her skateboard. "Well at least we're on equal ground then…"

CONFESSIONAL – LINCOLN

"Please! Please! Please! Please!" Lincoln begged while holding onto Edward tightly and accidentally chocking the poor egg laying mammal a bit. "If anyone is up there please let it be Heather who gets blown up!"

"And the final challenge…Extreme sea doo waterskiing!" Chris announced what the fifth and last challenge of the day would be as he pointed over to an area that didn't actually have any water and was just a lake of mud. "Contestants will water ski a race course grabbing as many flags as they can before crossing the finish line. While a member from the opposing team drives the sea doo."

"How can we water ski without water?" Heather questioned as she looked over the muddy area.

"It's really hard. Check it out." Chris continued to speak through his megaphone as he pointed to the area. They all saw Chef on dry land started up a sea doo…and then quickly proceeded to wipe out uncontrollably and crash into a tree, even knocking it down. "Awesome! Harold, you'll ski for Killer Bass."

"Sweet!" Harold cheered. Finally the perfect opportunity to put his mad skills to the test.

"And Lindsay for the Screaming Gophers." Chris told the Gophers dumb blond while still using his much beloved megaphone.

"Kewl!" Lindsay was actually happy about this as she struck a pose. "I can model my new bikini!"

"Now for the cool swag!" Chris then began announcing what everyone was really anticipating for from this challenge. The reward. "Whoever scores the most challenges gets bragging rights for the night, saves their butts from elimination and wins a tricked out Multi Massage Mobile Shower."

Everyone looked on in amazement as Chef played music on a harp in front of a beautiful, high quality, and most importantly, clean mobile shower. "Can it be?" Heather asked as she stared at the wonderous washing area with sparkles in her eyes.

"Oh, it be." Chris confirmed with a nod.

"It's so…beautiful…" Courtney said in amazement. She swore a single tear escaped her eye as she looked at it.

"A shower?" Owen said as he stuffed his face with marshmallows. The big guy wasn't really excited about the reward. They already had showers in the communal bathrooms. To him, this just seemed meaningless. "How 'bout something good?"

Just then Heather was back to her usual self as she got right into Owen's face with an intense glare. "Listen to me, you marshmallow eating goof!" Heather yelled right at Owen causing him to flinch and jump…and start choking on the marshmallow he was eating. "We are going to win that shower if it's the last thing we do, got it?" Owen then started to loudly gag and choke making Heather flinch and run away. Harold was quick to come to Owen's aid as the ginger slapped Owen's back as hard as he could and successfully rocketed the white treat out of Owen's esophagus. And to make it even better, it ended up hitting Heather in the back of the head.

"Okay, gang. Chow for breaky, then report back in twenty minutes for…" Chris then started up his plane, getting exhaust fumes in a few campers faces, as he spoke through his megaphone once again. "The Extreme Sports Challenge!"

Later, everyone was in the mess hall and quickly eating their food before they would have to go through a living hell today. Especially Owen as he finished plate after plate of food. And when he reached his final plate, he didn't even notice something was on it as he stuffed it all into his mouth before handing his dirty plate to Chef. Owen then released a burp causing the thing that was on his food to land on the stack of plates Chef was carrying. "Sweet grub, bro!" Owen complimented Chef before walking away.

Looking at what Owen burped up, Chef picked it up and saw it was some sort of note with a red heart in front. "For the girl with smoldering eyes?" Chef read what was in the note before tossing it aside.

Bridgette and Courtney happened to both watch and over hear this as the two girls walked up the table with Bridgette picking up the note and opening it up for both her and the CIT to read. "Oh wow." Courtney said as she and Bridgette couldn't help but laugh a bit at what they read. "Now that's an incredibly corny haiku if I've ever seen one."

"Whoa. Some dude's crushing big time." Bridgette chuckled as she finished reading the haiku. If there was a physical representation of a corny love poem, this would be it bar none. The surfer girl then looked to Courtney as a thought crossed her mind. "It's probably for you."

"Really?" Courtney asked as she looked over the poem. "I thought it might be for you actually."

"Yeah but didn't you and Duncan just become official?" Bridgette asked with a smirk that caused Courtney's face to blush red as the CIT nodded her head. "Maybe this is his way of sorta sealing the deal. Even showing a bit of his sensitive side to you."

Courtney giggled a bit. She already knew about Duncan's sensitive side, but maybe there was still a bit more to uncover. "But Geoff is always trying to impress you and get your attention." Courtney pointed as she remembered something that happened yesterday. "Remember what happened at the dock?"

Bridgette couldn't help but giggle and blush at the memory. "Yeah, he tried to water ski and Lincoln accidently backed into him with the sea doo." Both girls laughed fondly at the memory with Bridgette's face a pretty shade of pink.

"Then again…" Courtney began pointing out as she started to think that maybe Geoff wasn't the one to write this. "I doubt Geoff probably couldn't pronounce haiku, let alone write one."

The blush quickly left Bridgette's face as the surfer girl went from giggling at Geoff's past attempts to woo her to narrowing her eyes at Courtney for her words. "What's that supposed to mean?" The surfer girl said with a bit of anger in her voice.

"Nothing." Courtney claimed with a shrug as she looked back at the poem. "You have to admit Geoff isn't exactly the scholarly type."

"Oh, and I suppose Duncan is busy boning up on his Neitzche in his spare time?" Bridgette said as she snatched the poem away from Courtney making the CIT glare at her.

Courtney scoffed as she put her hands to her hips. "Well you don't know him the way I do!" Courtney claimed making Bridgette roll her eyes. "Besides, I bet Duncan is more Neitzche than Geoff is haiku-y!"

"Haiku-y?" Bridgette returned Courtney's scoff as Courtney tried to take the poem from her. "Half the time he's carving trees or hurting innocent animals. The other half he's a total jerk to everyone!"

Courtney and Bridgette growled at each other as they proceeded to play tug-a-war with the poem…which ended in them ripping it in half. Both girls gasp before they glared at each other. "Tell ya what Miss Malibu. I'll bet you two nights dessert that the poem was for me."

"Oh, I'm up for that…down with that. Whatever." Bridgette said, not exactly knowing her betting terms making Courtney smirk at her. "You're on!" Just then Bridgette's eyes widened as she looked at a certain nature lover leaving with a certain white-haired boy. "Wait, why don't we just ask Dawn? She's bound to know who wrote the poem."

"Eh." Courtney simply shrugged. "Where's the fun in that?"

"Fair enough." Bridgette stated before she and Courtney sealed their deal with a hand shake.

The twenty minutes Chris had given everyone to eat was over and it was time for the first challenge to begin. Everyone from both teams were at the beach with the Bass and Gophers having their sofa beds ready to push with Duncan laying back on one with Courtney on his lap. Meanwhile DJ and Gwen, the ones who would be sky diving, were equipped with their parachutes and some helmets as well.

"Now, remember!" Chris reminded everyone while in the co*ckpit of his plane and still wearing his X-Wing pilot costume. "Ground teams can wheelie the sofa beds wherever they want in order to help their comrade with the landing."

"Sayonara, Gwen." Heather grinned at Gwen with the goth glaring at the queen bee as she drew a chalk outline of Gwen on the ground. "I can only imagine what Trent's reaction to seeing you plummet to your death will be."

As Gwen growled at Heather, Duncan chuckled and spoke up. "It's always great to see you two getting along." Duncan joked which got a chuckle out of Courtney. "Gives me that warm fluffy feeling."

"I know right?" Courtney nodded at Duncan's words. The CIT then moved her gaze to Bridgette, signaling the surfer girl that she was about to start her attempts at seeing if Duncan wrote her the letter. "Almost like how others write down their feelings in poems and other works of literature."

"Haha, yeah." Duncan seemed to agree with Courtney making the CIT think that she was right about Duncan writing her the poem…until, "Man those people are so lame! You should have seen this one prank I pulled on this poem geek back home. Dude couldn't show his face for weeks." Courtney quickly frowned as she looked to Bridgette with the surfer girl smirking and shaking her head.

CONFESSIONAL – COURTNEY

"Ok…" Courtney began with a sheepish smile on her face. "I guess he's only sensitive in some ways…"

And so it was time for Gwen and DJ to do what they had to do. Chris had kept to his word and flew them 5000 feet in the air before opening the door and letting the two looked at the island from above. The island they would soon be falling to with the aid of the constant force of gravity making them fall faster and faster if they couldn't get the parachute open.

The two looked completely terrified as they looked out of the plane as Chris held up some forms to them. "If you could just fill these out…!" Chris asked as DJ and Gwen looked confused.

"Really?!" Gwen shouted at the host while gesturing a hand down. "Now?!"

"But we already signed insurance forms at the beginning of the show!" DJ pointed out as he remembered signing all the stuff before he got to the camp.

"Yeah! But these are for organ donation!" Chris explained that the forms he had were for something completely different. "I have this cool cannibal challenge I wanna pitch to the producers, and this'll go a long way toward budgeting free props!" DJ and Gwen only looked more horrified as Chris looked down and saw they were above the beach. "Here comes the drop, boys!"

DJ gulped. His fear of heights hadn't changed since day one of camp. Heck, he was sure this experience would only make that worse. "So…which of us is going first?" DJ asked the goth girl next to him, desperately hoping Gwen would go before him.

"…Ah screw it." Gwen yelled as she gripped her parachute and made sure it was tightly secured to her back. "At least I'll die on television…" Gwen then decided to just go for it…and jumped. "AAAAAAAAAAHHHHH!" DJ and Chris heard Gwen's scream slowly grow more and more quiet as she fell closer and closer to the earth.

"COME ON! COME ON! COME ON!" Gwen yelled as she pulled the color-coded strings in the correct order and prayed this wasn't some fake parachute. Luckily for Gwen, the parachute did what all parachutes do and opened up, releasing the chute, and slowing her descent to earth.

But the goth's heart was still racing. She was still falling rather quickly and was praying the entire time down that her teammates would catch her with the sofa bed. After what felt like hours of falling to her, Gwen was able to spot her team on the beach…her eyes widened as she saw Owen laying down on the mattress that was supposed to be used to catch her fast asleep. She swore she could even make out a red X painted on his butt. "AAAAAAAAAAAHHHHH!"

CRASH!

"Oooooooooo!" Leshawna and Lindsay winced, while Heather smirked and Owen snored, as they watched Gwen completely miss the mattress and Owen and land on the hard sand on her right arm.

"Gwen!" Leshawna called out to the goth as she quickly ran to where Gwen had crash landed and heard her friend groaning in pain. "You ok girl?" Turning her so that Gwen was laying on her back, Leshawna winced as she saw Gwen's right arm not quite bending the right way.

"Do I look ok?!" Gwen snapped before wincing and started rolling around in pain.

"Just stay calm girl." Leshawna reassured the person she would call her best friend on the island and picked the goth up bridal style. "Leshawna will take ya to the infirmary."

KILLER BASS

While Gwen was taken to the infirmary to get her broken arm casted, the Killer Bass were working on pushing the sofa to where DJ would hopefully land. And thankfully, they only had Edward laying down on the sofa bed which was far easier than pushing someone like Owen like the Gophers had to. And as they were pushing, Bridgette used this as an opportunity to interrogate Geoff. "You know what's really romantic?" The surfer girl asked the party dude.

"Uh…" Geoff tried to think about some of the most romantic things possible. "Writing someone's name in the snow with your pee?"

Bridgette briefly put on a disgusted face at this statement. She wasn't gonna give up though. Just needed a little push is all. "Uh, actually I was thinking more of the written word." Bridgette stated as she felt like this was the closest she could get to asking Geoff if he wrote the poem without just outright asking if he wrote the poem or not.

"Oooooh!" Geoff smiled as he nodded his nod. Bridgette thought she finally had this until Geoff said. "You mean like a tattoo?" Bridgette quickly frowned. Looks like this was a no go. "Haha yeah. I've got one on my butt, wanna see?"

Courtney and Bridgette both quickly covered their eyes as Geoff bent down and was about to show off the tattoo by pulling his pants down, but luckily he was stopped by…

"AAAAAAAAHHH!" The Bass' attention was quickly drawn to the sky as they saw DJ falling down to earth with his parachute out and his limbs flailing around frantically.

"Go! Go! Go!" Harold, Lincoln, and Bridgette all yelled as the Bass put it in overtime to push the sofa bed to where they saw DJ was landing. They pushed so fast that Edward ended up waking up and stuck his barbs into the mattress to keep from flying off.

They finally stopped at the spot they figured DJ was landing at, with Edward being quick to jump onto Lincoln's head as to not get squashed by the falling brickhouse, as DJ got closer and closer to earth…

And successfully landed on the sofa bed!

All the Bass cheered as DJ finally opened his eyes once he realized he stopped falling. "Everything's still here." DJ asked as he looked over his body. "Nothing's broken?" Once DJ saw that he was completely intact, the brick house breathed a sigh of relief…before the sofa bed suddenly folded back into itself and turned into just a sofa with DJ trapped inside. The Killer Bass then proceeded to simply walk away whistling. Even Edward whistled as he rode on top of Lincoln's head

Just then Chris descended in his plane to where he was above the beach and spoke to everyone with his megaphone. "Gophers lose, Bass wins!" Chris announced to everyone as he flew over them. "One-Zero!"

"Alright, you dudes ready?" Chris wasted no time in starting the second part of today's challenge. The extreme water obstacle course. And participating in this one was Lincoln for the Killer Bass and Owen for the Screaming Gophers. Both boys in their swimsuits.

"Good luck Lincoln!" Dawn called out to the Loud boy from the beach with Edward in her arms.

"Brbrbrbr!" The platypus cheered for the white head.

"Ok, here's how this goes." Chris began explaining the rules of the obstacle course. "One of you will go at a time through the obstacle course which consist of the red beams of peril, the boxing wall, the electric ropes of doom, then finally ending in the flaming cannon." Both boys gulped a bit as they looked at each part of the obstacle course. "And to make things more interesting, there will be a penalty if you fall into the water. You fall in, you have to swim to the next part of the course, but you have to add ten seconds to your final time. Except the electric ropes of doom. You're already getting electrocuted by eels so I figured I'd take the edge off."

"Gee, thanks." Lincoln said sarcastically as Owen tightened up his bathing suit so he would lose it again like he did on day one of camp.

"You're welcome!" Chris responded to Lincoln's sarcasm. He realized Lincoln was being sarcastic, the host just thought he'd brush it off to tick him off a little. "Anyway, once you get past the electric ropes of doom, Chef will be waiting for you with a cannon. It's your job to aim the cannon in the right position so Chef can hopefully fire you through the hoop without getting burnt by the fire and then hit the target. And to make things even more interesting, if you miss the target you have to add 20 seconds to your final time. Hit the outer rim of the target, add ten seconds. Hit the middle rim, add 0 seconds. But if you get a bullseye, you get to subtract ten seconds from your final time. Lowest final time wins!"

Both boys nodded in response as they seemed to understand things. Lincoln then turned to Owen and put a hand on the big guy's shoulder. "Hey." Lincoln said to get Owen's attention. "No hard feelings whoever wins?"

"Yeah!" Owen nodded in agreement as he and Lincoln shared a high five. "May the best one win!"

CONFESSIONAL – OWEN

"I don't really know Lincoln all too well due to us being on separate teams and all." Owen said as he looked into the camera with a smile. "But I'm sure if it wasn't for the competition, we'd be really good friends!"

"Alright, we'll flip a coin to decide who's going first." Chris said as he took out a quarter. "Owen, I'll let you call it."

"Hmmmm…" Owen thought for a moment or two about what side he should choose. "Tails!"

"Alright then, if its tails Owen goes first. If it's heads, you're up Lincoln." Chris said as he flipped the coin up into the air. When it landed in Chris' hand, the host smacked it the opposite way down onto his arm and saw what the final outcome of the flip was. "Heads! Lincoln goes first!"

"Alright…let's do this…" Lincoln took a few deep breaths as he got ready to run.

"On your mark…..get set….go!" Chris announced as he turned on his stop watch.

Lincoln wasted no time in running as fast as he could. The very beginning of the obstacle course was a wide straight path that was very easy to go through, but Lincoln quickly came across the first actual obstacle. The red beams of peril. Steadying himself, Lincoln went across the balance beam without falling. When one of the red beams rotated to him, the Loud boy came to a quick stop and jumped over it. He nearly lost his balance when landing but he managed to keep on the beam and go forward.

To make absolute sure he'd make it, when he thought he was close enough, Lincoln made a clean leap to the end of the obstacle to pass by the incoming red beams.

"So far so good…" Lincoln breathed out as he continued running, not wanting to lose his momentum. The next obstacle was the boxing wall. A wall with a small ledge where he had to shimmy through. On the very top of the wall were fake rocks like the kind of rock climb walls he could hang onto and in between the top and bottom of the wall were many holes that had boxing gloves shooting out at random.

Trying to get this done as fast as he could, Lincoln quickly grabbed onto the plastic rocks and shimmied through the wall. He did his best to avoid the boxing gloves and quickly past the holes. He did end up getting punched in the gut but managed to barely stay on. It seemed he would make it past this one without any issues…until one boxing glove ended up punching him in the face.

"(BLEEP)!" Lincoln's swear was bleeped out as the white head was punched in the face. This caused Lincoln to finally lose his grip on the wall and fall right into the water.

"Oooooo!" His Bass teammates winced as they saw the scene.

"Crap!" Lincoln let out as he emerged from the water and put it into double time as he swam to the ladder that would take him to the next obstacle. Ten seconds was gonna be added to his time so he really had no time to waste with this one.

Reaching the electric ropes of doom, the first rope was right in front of the pathway that cut off…with the water below being filled with eels. Lincoln gulped as he gripped the rope tightly. Looking forward, there were two more ropes after this one he would have to swing across to make it to the other side. While falling in the water in this section wouldn't add time, he really didn't feel like getting a shock treatment today. "RAAAHHH!" Letting out a battle cry, Lincoln ran forward with the rope to build up as much momentum as possible with his swing.

Once the rope was as far out as it could be, Lincoln quickly jumped off and managed to catch the next one. "Oh God!" Lincoln let out as his eyes averted downward giving him a good look at the water that was practically glowing from all the electricity the eels were letting out. Deciding to regain momentum a bit, Lincoln swung around on the second one a few times before jumping to the third one.

Thankfully Lincoln managed to also catch this one as well. Doing what he did with the last one, Lincoln swung around a few times before leaping off the third and final rope and jumped to the pathway to the next and final obstacle. However, Lincoln didn't end up landing on the path and end up having to grab onto it as his momentum was a little weak.

The Bass all gasped as Lincoln started to slide off the pathway, with Dawn in particular squeezing Edward for reassurance. But they were allowed to breathe a sigh of relief as Lincoln got his grip and managed to climb back onto the pathway with no eel shocks to show for it.

"Oh man…my life just flashed before my eyes…" Lincoln said as he took some deep breaths to get his heart rate down. But he couldn't do this for long as he still had on obstacle to pass. The flaming cannon. As Chris said, Chef was waiting at the final point of the obstacle course with a cannon and past the pathway that ended with a large hoop set on fire. And then past the flaming hoop was a large target. The outer rim had +10 all around it, the middle rim was covered with +0, and finally the bullseye has -10 on it.

And below the target was a net that trapeze artist would use for safety.

"Alright! Let's do this!" Lincoln said as he went to quickly adjust his cannon. While the bullseye would negate his penalty for falling in the water earlier, he figured aiming for that would just take up more time. So Lincoln settled for aiming around the middle rim. Once he was happy with his position, Lincoln climbed into the cannon. "Launch me Chef!" Chef didn't need to be told twice as he held up a remote control that only had one button. And when he pressed that button…

BOOM!

"AAAAAAHHH!" Lincoln screamed as he was shot right out of the cannon. Lincoln saw the flaming hoop coming up quick and clenched his eyes shut…and thankfully he didn't get burnt. What did happen however was that Lincoln ended up getting shot into the target face first.

"Uuuugh…" Lincoln groaned as he fell from the target and landed in the safety net.

Chris stopped his timer the second the Loud boy hit the target. And when he fell into the net, the host took out his megaphone. "Lincoln finishes with a time of 1:07.8 seconds!" Chris announced making the Killer Bass cheer. "However! Due to falling in the water during the boxing wall, his final time clocks in at 1:17.8 seconds!"

"Alright Owen, that's the time to beat." Chris said as he restarted his timer. "You ready big guy?"

Owen gulped a bit before giving a nervous smile. "Ready as I'll ever be…" Owen let out as he stepped forward and got into a running position.

"On your mark…..get set….go!" Doing what he did with Lincoln, Chris counted Owen off as he started his timer.

"Aaaaah!" Owen let out his best war cry as he charged forward towards the first obstacle of the course. The red beams of peril. Owen knew balance wasn't exactly his strong point, so he figured shimmying on the balance beam was the best way to go. And it was…at least until a red beam came by. Owen winced and screamed again as the red beam rotated towards his feet…and nothing happened.

"Huh?" Owen hummed a bit and looked down to see the red beam trying to knock him over and trip him down into the water…only for it to fail to even push the big guy due to his weight. "I'm too heavy! Haha! Yes!" Owen cheered as he ran forward, easily pushing past the red beams that tried to trip him.

CONFESSIONAL – OWEN

"And they say eating a lot doesn't solve anything." Owen claimed as he crossed his arms with a bit of a smug look on his face.

"Hahaha!" Owen laughed as he passed through the first obstacle of the course with ease. Now it was onto the next part. The boxing wall. Owen was quick to copy what he saw Lincoln do and grabbed onto the fake rocks at the top of the wall to help him shimmy through. Unlike Lincoln though, he wasn't so lucky in dodging the boxing gloves that came his way. But similar to the previous part, his weight and girth kept him from getting knocked off. All the boxing gloves that hit Owen couldn't knock him off as the big guy's blubber put a stop to any force that could have potentially sent him to the water.

The closest glove that did come to knocking him off was…

"GAH!" Owen let out an incredibly pain filled scream as a glove ended up hitting his family jewels. "That smarts!" Thankfully he managed to keep his grip on the fake rocks and shimmy the rest of the way. Once he made it past the boxing wall, Owen put his hands to his crotch for a moment to stop them from throbbing in pain before managing to run towards the next obstacle.

After managing to avoid the water on both obstacles, Owen was confident as he reached the electric ropes of doom. "Alright! Here I-AAAAHHHH!" Unfortunately Owen's greatest strength during this course had quickly turned into his greatest weakness as the rope couldn't support his weight and he quickly feel into the water. On the bright side he wouldn't face a penalty on this section of the course. On the bad side…this part of the water was eel infested.

"AAAAAAAAHHHH!" Owen yelled as he was violently zapped by the aquatic creatures.

CONFESSIONAL – HEATHER

"Well at least I can say I'm not the only one to get shocked on our team." Heather stated as she remembered her little diving with Jellyfish adventure during the trust challenge.

Swimming as fast as his fat arm allowed, Owen made his way through the eel infested water, suffering many electrical shocks on the way. But the big guy managed to make it to the ladder leading to the next and final part of the obstacle course. Similar with Lincoln, Chef was waiting there for Owen.

But due to his shock damage, Owen wasn't able to focus and forgot about aiming the cannon and just hopped right in. Although only his bottom half fit in. Chef simply shrugged and pressed the button to fire the cannon.

"AAAAAAAAAAAHHHHH!" That seemed to get Owen's mind make on track…as he saw himself heading right into the fire of the hoop. "TELL MY MOM I LOVE HER!" Owen cried out as he covered his eyes…and did the thing he was born to do.

PFFFFFFFFTTT!

Releasing a mighty fart from his behind, Owen unknowingly changed his course and managed to fly himself through the hoop and away from its fire…and crashed right through the bullseye of the target. With his bottom half sticking out of the front part of the target Owen, who was again in a daze, asked. "Dids I won…"

Chris stopped his timer right as Owen crashed through the target and checked it. "Owen's time is…1:19.4 seconds!" This caused the Gophers to slump a bit as they thought Owen had lost…but forgot one crucial detail. "But since he hit the bullseye, he gets to shave ten seconds off his time! Meaning Owen's final time is…1:09.4 seconds!"

All the Gophers quickly started cheering for Owen as the Bass started to slump. "Dang it…" Lincoln sighed out as he lightly stomped a foot on the sand. While he agreed with Owen on no hard feelings, and was actually happy for the big guy managing to win something most people would probably consider impossible for someone like him, he still couldn't help but be a bit upset.

"Hey." A familiar and soft voice spoke up to Lincoln as a hand was placed on his shoulder. Looking, Lincoln saw Dawn looked up at him with a sweet smile with Edward in her arm and the little guy nuzzling his arm with his bill. "You did great." Dawn reassured the Loud boy. "That's what matters."

Lincoln felt his cheeks go a bit hot as a smile came to his face from Dawn's touch and words. "Thanks Dawn…" Lincoln muttered in a grateful tone making the aura reader blush and giggle.

"Gophers win!" Chris announced, cutting off the moment between Dawn and Lincoln. "Score is tied up at one to one!"

Once again Chris kept things going. Once Owen was no longer suffering from any potential brain damage, both teams made their way to the half way point of the challenge. "Okay, cowpokes! Let's start…the rodeo moose challenge!"

"Rodeo ridin's kinda like surfin'." Geoff explained as he, Bridgette, and Courtney approached the penned-up moose. If one looked closely, it seemed that the moose was glaring at Geoff as he approached. "Once you catch the lip, you just flow with the mojo. Haha."

"Yeah! Flow." Bridgette repeated as she made one last attempt to see if Geoff wrote the poem with Courtney there to see her win this bet. "Kinda like the ancient art of Japanese haiku?"

Geoff rose a brow as he asked. "What's a haiku?" Bridgette simply sighed in response. Looks like that showed that Geoff did indeed not write the poem. Didn't make it any better that Courtney crossed her arms at Bridgette and shook her head with a smirk. Once that was done with, Geoff climbed into the pen and got on top of the moose. The party dude then put a hand to his chin as he thought of something. "Hmmmm, couldn't hurt to have a plan. Yo Dawn! Think you can ask the moose to chill out with me?"

Dawn nodded her head and was about to go up to and talk to the Moose, but was stopped by Chris getting right in front of her. "Oh no you don't!" The host yelled to the aura reader. "Not one word to the moose moon child!"

"What?" Dawn gasped out. "Why?"

"Because you've ruined one too many animal challenges so far and you ain't gonna ruin this one." Chris explained as he pointed a thumb to the moose. "Say anything to the moose and your team's disqualified."

"…Sorry Geoff!" Dawn apologized to the party dude.

"It's cool dude! I can still do this!" Geoff reassured her. The party dude saw everything and while it was a blow to not have Dawn's help with this, Geoff was still confident he could do this as, instead of riding on the moose, he stood up on the animal and was ready to surf the moose. But not before, "Hey Bridge, hah. Wanna see that tat?" Geoff then decided to pull his pants and underwear down to show off his butt tattoo to Bridgette with Courtney in the crossfire.

"Ah!" Courtney screamed as she covered her eyes.

"Definitely not haiku-y." Bridgette pointed out with a small smirk

The moose looked up and saw Geoff's exposed behind and quickly grew enraged. And just a second later Chef opened up the gate to the pen and the moose quickly took off and trampling Chef in the process. "AAAAAHHH!" Geoff screamed as the party dude was far from ready as he still had his pants and underwear down.

"And Geoff is-" Chris said as he took out his stop watch…only for Geoff to fly over the host as the Moose quickly bucked Geoff off him and into the pile of dirty socks. "…Out?"

As Geoff emerged his head from the dirty pile of socks, the stink already sticking to him, Duncan came up to Geoff, grabbed a few dirty socks, and proceeded to shove them into Geoff's mouth. "That's for showing off your (BLEEP) to my girl smart guy!" Duncan told Geoff before shoving the party dude's head into the dirty laundry.

CONFESSIONAL – GEOFF

"Ok…" Geoff admitted with the stink of the socks practically visible on him. "I kinda deserved that."

"Ooooo, that stinks big time for Bass!" Chris said through his megaphone with a pin over his nose to block out the smell. "No, seriously? That is some rank stuff. Leshawna, let's get!"

Once Chef had managed to get the moose back in the pin, Leshawna was more than ready as she climbed on top of the moose and held up to its antlers. Not standing up on it with her pants down like Geoff stupidly did. "I hope you got a moose burger recipe handy!" Leshawna told Chef in a confident and kinda co*cky tone. The girl with a tude then patted the moose on the head and said. "Heheh. Easy, boy. You don't wanna make me mad, now."

At this statement, the moose put on an enraged look. Its eyes turned red and flames erupted from its nose. "Sweet mother of– Aah!" Chef didn't even get to open the gate as the moose crashed right through the gate with Leshawna holding on tight, refusing to let go.

As Leshawna was doing her challenge, Bridgette and Courtney weren't in the best of moods. Both girls had their backs to each other and had their arms crossed. Both came to the conclusion that neither Duncan nor Geoff wrote the poem and were currently in a bit of a standstill and decided to just spend it insulting the other's guy. "So?" Bridgette said back to Courtney. "Your guy has a hair style from the 70's!"

"So your guy's a grammatically challenged skater flake." Courtney insulted Bridgette's guy of interest back.

"Whoa-Oh! Ooh! Ooh! That the best you got? Ooh! You got nothin'! Whoo!"

As Leshawna rode the moose in the backround, both Bass girls sighed. Maybe this was getting a little out of hand. Turning towards each other, Courtney spoke up. "Okay, so maybe it wasn't Duncan or Geoff." Courtney admitted.

"Yeah…" Bridgette let out as the thought had gone through her mind. "Plus we kind of just assumed it was for us."

"Get me off of this thing!"

"Well, whoever it is, we're gonna find out." Bridgette said as she and Courtney smiled at each other. "Deal?" Courtney nodded in agreement as the two girls sealed the deal with a hug.

"Alright, the score is now Bass 1, Gophers two." Chris announced as he, Dawn, and Heather stood at the top of the 100-foot-tall skateboard ramp. Heather and Dawn were standing on top of their boards and looked down at the incredibly steep drop with terrified looks on their faces. It didn't help that the entire ramp was littered with mines. "Alright girls, your challenge is a simple race. First one to the bottom wins."

"You call this simple?!" Heather yelled as she gestured downward. "Do you even see all the bombs down there?!"

"I said it was simple. Not easy." Chris stated which was soon followed by a chuckle.

Dawn gulped before putting her hands together and looking up. "Oh great earth mother please protect me." Dawn pleaded, not wanting this to be the way she dies.

"Alright…" Chris began as he pulled out an air born. "On your marks…get set…" Chris then blew the airhorn to signal the start of the race. Both girls flinched as they used a foot to push their boards forward…and quickly started to plummet down the ramp at increasing speeds.

"AAAAAAAHHHH!" Both girls shrieked as they speed down and down with their speed only increasing the further down they went.

And that wasn't even the worst of it as soon enough they encountered the many explosives that Chris had set up along the ramp. Dawn and Heather did their best to avoid them and it seemed to work out at first, but the number of explosives only increased making dodging them get harder and more difficult.

BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!

A few explosives went off threatening to knock the girls off the boards and of the ramp completely. "THIS CAN'T BE LEGAL!" Heather let out a high pitch shriek as she narrowly avoided another explosion.

Dawn let out high pitched squeaks as her eyes frantically looked every which way to try and find where the explosives were and to try and avoid them. But as she was looking around, Dawn's eyes came across something else. Or rather someone else. Lincoln. Waiting at the bottom of the ramp with the rest of the team holding onto Edward like he was a teddy bear and having a terrified look on his face. Fearing for her safety.

Dawn's cheeks turned pink as suddenly she felt her mind go more at peace. Dawn felt as if time slowed down for her as she took a few deep breaths to calm herself down and get herself back together. "Ok Dawn, you can do this." Dawn whispered to herself as she clenched her eyes shut. "Just trust your aura. Let mother earth guide me."

Heather gritted her teeth and narrowed her eyes as she focused her gaze down. She refused to lose that shower and she wasn't gonna let some hippie that probably doesn't even bath in actual showers or baths and probably washes herself in the river or lake. But right as Heather was started to get into it, suddenly a blur passed her. "What the?!" Heather yelled as she saw Dawn, the aura readers eyes shut, as she moved down the ramp. "Oh no you do-"

BOOM!

"AAAAAAHHH!" Heather screamed as she was launched up into the sky by a mine she rolled over. Due to focusing on Dawn, Heather lost focus on the path in front of her and ended up blowing herself up.

Meanwhile Dawn was doing quite the opposite. It was as if something snapped within Dawn unlocking the girl's inner Tony Hawk. Dawn was moving at even higher speeds, this time the high speed was fully intentional, as the aura reader leaned forward. And despite having her eyes shut, Dawn was managing to avoid any of the explosives that came her way. It was an amazing sight to behold and it kept up…until Dawn crossed the finish line.

"And the winners! The Killer Bass!" Chris announced from the top of the ramp with his megaphone. "The score is now tied two to two!"

"Hey? Where's Heather?" Owen asked as he looked around…only for a soot covered Heather to fall out of the sky and land directly on him.

Meanwhile all the Bass cheered as Dawn hopped off her board, opened her eyes, and proceeded to start panting while holding her heart to calm it down.

CONFESSIONAL – DAWN

"Certainly an interesting first experience on a skateboard." Dawn said to the camera with her usual calm smile. "…I'm never getting on one again."

Lincoln in particular cheered extra loud as he set Edward down and ran up to Dawn and scooped the girl up in his arms. "DAWN!" Lincoln cheered as both he and the moon child's cheeks went pink at the two's closeness as the Loud boy swung Dawn around happily. "YOU DID IT!" Dawn giggled in response and this scene kept up…until the two opened their eyes and noticed how close they were. Lincoln quickly set Dawn down on her feet with both teens looking away from each other rather awkwardly as they blushed and smiled.

CONFESSIONAL – CHRIS

"Just kiss already damn it!" Chris yelled while shaking both of his fist. "I got fifty bucks riding on this!"

"So, we have a tie!" Chris announced as he drove around the next and final area where the challenge would take place. This was it. The score was tied two to two. One last challenge. Whoever won this would be taking home the gold and the shower while the losers would be losing a team member today. Skiing for the Bass was Harold and Skiing for the Gophers was Lindsay. "Whoever wins the extreme sea doo waterski challenge… wins invincibility!"

"I'm ready!" A familiar voice called out to the Gophers. Looking, they all saw Lindsay in a green bikini top and bottom with the suit highlighting all her supermodel worthy body.

"We are so dead." Heather face palmed. No way that dunce was gonna be able to get all five flags. But then Heather got an idea. She got an awful idea. Heather got a wonderful awful idea. "Unless…I get to drive the wave jumper!"

"Just win the dang shower so I can get my hair did." Leshawna told Heather as she sat down on a rock.

CONFESSIONAL – HAROLD

"This is it. We're tied for the win." Harold explained as he begun to hype himself up. This was his true chance to prove himself and get the win for his team. "Bad to the bone Duncan is driving Lindsay. I'm skiing for the Bass. Winning is inevitable. Goodbye wedgies, wet willies, and toilet face plunges. Hello…" Harold then put on a pair of sunglasses and lifted up a plunger over his shoulder. "Dirty Harold!"

"Okay, so haikuist candidates are Lincoln, Harold, DJ, or Owen." Bridgette, while her and Courtney were sitting right in front of the outhouse confessional, listed off all the guys on the island that were still in the running for who wrote the poem.

"Well we know Lincoln is crushing on Dawn and she would know if he wrote the poem so he's out." Courtney stated with Bridgette nodding in agreement. Said it before and I'll say it again. Hiding anything from Dawn is an impossibility. "And Harold…"

The confessional door then opened and both girls saw Harold with his sunglasses and pants down. "Ladies~" He said in a sly voice before he suddenly fell to the ground face first.

"Yeeeeeah…" Courtney slowly began as she turned back to Bridgette. "You take DJ, I'll take Owen."

And so it was time for the final extreme sports challenge to begin. First to ski was Harold with Heather driving the sea doo. "You are so out of your league, Alpha Geek." Heather told Harold in a co*cky tone. No way that shrimp was gonna be able to win this with her driving.

"Here's the road rules…oh wait, there are no rules!" Chris revealed with an excited grin. "Which means this is gonna be awesome!"

As things were just getting started, Bridgette walked up to DJ and asked. "Soooo, read any good poems lately?" The surfer girl asked outta the blue.

DJ was very confused by this statement and retuned it with, "Soooo, ask any arbitrary way-out-of-left-field questions lately?" Bridgette sighed at this and signaled to Courtney that DJ was a no-go for the poem.

"Aaaaaand…go!" Chris waved a flag to signal the start of the sea doo challenge!

Heather grinned and immediately took off at full speed. This caused Harold to lose his balance and started to get dragged through the mud. Literally. Harold grunted as he was completely assaulted by mud, something Heather grinned at as the first flag was coming up attached to a ramp. But when Heather jumped this, Harold actually managed to grab onto and take the flag. "Flag one for Bass!" Chris announced through the loud speaker.

"No!" Heather yelled as Harold lifted the flag up while using his other arm to hold on tightly to the T-bar. All the while he had a smile on his face and refused to let up and lose. Heather sped forward and tried to throw Harold off over and over again, but the Bass' ginger player proved to be very persistent and before everyone knew it, he had all five flags in his hands.

"Five flags and headed home!" Chris announced making the Bass cheer. It wasn't like Heather could just not cross the finish line at some point.

"That's impossible!" Heather yelled in complete disbelief. How on earth is this total dork beating her?!

"Heather has to cross the finish line or be disqualified!" Apparently there turned out to be one rule according to Chris. "But when she does, Harold will take five flags to victory for the Killer Bass!"

CONFESSIONAL – HEATHER

"I couldn't let that little dorkwad win." Heather explained with a smirk on her face. "So I decided to cut him loose."

Just then Heather turned around on the sea doo in order to face Harold…and proceeded to pull out a pocket knife. "Game over, guppy!" Heather yelled as she got ready to cut Harold's rope attaching the T-bar to the sea doo.

"Victory is…huh?" Harold let out as he saw Heather lifting up the knife…but suddenly something else happened. As Heather was about to cut the rope, the sea doo passed under a tree branch. A very low hanging tree branch. A tree branch that got caught up in Heather's top…and ripped it right off.

Completely exposing her naked boobs to Harold.

"…AAAAAAAAAAAAHHHH!" Harold let out an extremely high pitched shrieked as she quickly covered herself with her arms.

Harold meanwhile got a full view of it and gasped in amazement, completely loosing his focus…and proceeded to crash in front of a rock, dropping his flags, and leaving the topless Heather to cross the finish line.

While the Bass all winced or showed their disapproval of Harold losing his focus over…something they couldn't quite make out, Dawn was quick to once again cover Lincoln's eyes similar to the trust challenge. "I WILL PROTECT YOUR INNOCENCE!" Dawn yelled as she was the only one other than Heather and Harold themselves to know exactly what happened.

"From what?!" Lincoln yelled as Dawn refused to move her hands away from his eyes. "Come on Dawn not again!"

Just then Chris came through on the track driving his ATV and said. "I don't know what Heather did to make Harold lose his concentration, but it's a total wipeout for the Bass team!"

Meanwhile, Harold wasn't regretting a thing as he had the most amazed expression on his face. "Boobies…" The ginger said in a spaced-out tone.

Meanwhile Owen wasn't really paying attention to anything as he chowed down on a bag of marshmallows. As he did this, Courtney walked up to him and asked the big guy. "So hey, if your team wins is there someone special, you'll be, uh, showering for?"

"Why would I need to shower?" Owen asked the CIT with his mouth full. "We're in the wild!" Owen then released a burp right in front of Courtney's facing making her gag.

"Nevermind!" Courtney yelled at Owen as she tried to not throw up and covered both her mouth and nose. "Ugh!" The CIT quickly got away from that toxic area as fast as she could.

And so the second half of the challenge began. Skiing for the Gophers was Lindsay with Duncan driving her. If Lindsay got even one flag, the Gophers would win. So the delinquent was gonna make sure Lindsay didn't lay a finger on a single flag.

"Ready, set, ride it like it's sweeps week!" Chris started the challenge with the wave of a flag like before. "Go!"

Unlike with Harold, Lindsay actually managed to stay on her skis as Duncan took off. The delinquent was given the same path to take as Heather so when Duncan reached the ramp, he tried to throw Lindsay off but to everyone's surprise the dumb blond actually managed to do a flip and catch the flag. "Flag one!" Chris announced leaving the Gophers to cheer. All except Heather who was currently absent and getting chased by a bear.

Duncan did everything we could think of to throw Lindsay off, but…

"Flag two…three…four…and five!" Duncan growled as Lindsay caught the fifth and final flag in her hand. "Lindsay has snagged all five and is racing home for the win! Duncan is eukered! He has to cross!"

"Says you!" Duncan yelled as he let go of the bars of the sea doo and was about to let it go out of control and not steer it. "Yeeeeeeah!" However, Duncan ended up crashing right into a rock and was flung right off the sea doo and into a tree with Lindsay keeping up the momentum she had and crossing the finish line with all five flags. Securing a win for the Screaming Gophers.

Lindsay cheered as Chris pulled up nearby on his ATV. "She won?" The host asked with an expression of disbelief on his face. Chris then smirked as he spoked into the walkie talkie he had that was connected to the spears. "Gophers win!"

All the Gophers looked at the sparkling new shower and all cheered for their victory while the Bass all sighed and slumped down. Especially Geoff. He really could have used it as he was still stinking of dirty lost socks. "Duncan!" Courtney called out to her boyfriend in a concerned tone as she ran up to the tree he was trapped in. "Are you ok?!"

"Well let's see I just got humiliated by a dumb blond chick on national television." Duncan told her in a sarcastic tone. "So yeah I'd say I'm fine all things considered." Despite his predicament and them losing, Courtney couldn't help but chuckle a bit.

THAT NIGHT

And so it was time for the Bass to once again send one of their own members home. But a lot happened between the end of the challenge and the beginning of the bonfire. One big thing is that, while they didn't find out who wrote it, Courtney and Bridgette discovered who the letter was for.

Leshawna.

Thanks to a comment by Chris, the two Bass girls learned who was the letter was for when the crush girl herself notice the two with the letter as she came out of the new shower.

But that still begs the question. Who wrote it? But they couldn't worry about that now. For now, they had to worry about not getting kicked off as Chris held up a plate of seven marshmallows.

"As you know, if you do not receive a marshmallow, you will be forced to walk the Dock of Shame, and you will never ever return to camp." Chris recited the usual rules of the elimination ceremony. The only one not sitting by the fire was Geoff who, due to his stink, had to hang out by a nearby tree while a female skunk tried to hit on him.

Chris then picked up two marshmallows and threw them to the first two campers that were safe. "Lincoln, Dawn, you guys are safe." Both Bass looked to each other and blushed with a smile as they caught their marshmallows with both of them feeding the treat to Edward who was laying on Dawn's lap. "Bridgette, DJ, Courtney you're also good!"

The surfer girl, CIT, and brickhouse smiled as they caught their marshmallows as Chris took out his megaphone in one hand and picked up a marshmallow with the other. "Geoff! You're safe, too!"

Chris then chucked his marshmallow to the tree Geoff was on with the party dude catching it in his hat. "Muchos luchos, compadre!" Geoff called out as a female skunk looked at the party dude with dreamy eyes.

And so we were brought the most tense part of all ceremonies. Two campers, Harold and Duncan, and one marshmallow of safety. "Okay, that leaves Harold." Chris stated as the ginger crossed his arms with a smile on his face, not showing to be nervous at all. "Who bailed big for reasons unknown."

CONFESSIONAL – HAROLD

"Boobies~" The ginger let out in zero regrets.

"And Duncan who bailed even bigger." Chris went on causing an expression of rage to come to the delinquent's face. "Because Lindsay left his circling the drain in a shameless–"

Chris was cut off by Duncan walking up to the host and grabbing him by the collar. "The chick was determined." Duncan told Chris through his gritted teeth.

"Which is why you're safe." Chris told Duncan in a bit of a frightened tone as he handed the last marshmallow to the delinquent. This seemed to calm Duncan down as he took the marshmallow and walked next to Courtney with the CIT planting a kiss on his cheek. So that left Harold as the eliminated camper. "Harold, sorry dude. You're done like dinner."

Harold nodded his head and fully accepted his loss. Getting up, he walked by his teammates and gave a few high fives as he gave his goodbyes. "Well, it's been fun, guys." Harold told everyone as he walked up to Lincoln and said. "It was cool meeting you Linc, after the shows over we should totally hang out and stuff."

"Heh, sounds good man." Lincoln said with a smile as the two shared a goodbye hand shake.

The ginger then collected all of his stuff and all members from both teams went to the dock to see him off. All except Heather who was still in the shower. "Farewell Total Drama Island!" Harold yelled to everyone as he put a hand to his heart. "I loved, I lost, and I saw boobies! What more could a man ask for?"

"You loved?" Gwen asked in a confused tone.

"You're a man?" Leshawna questioned?

"You saw boobies?!" Bridgette yelled with widened eyes.

Harold then threw all of his stuff into the Boat of losers…but still had one last thing to say to one particular person on the island. "Leshawna!" The gingers called out and getting said girl's attention. "I meant every word in that poem!"

"Peom?" Leshawna let out in a shocked tone. The poem from today, and all the ones from before. They were all from Harold. "That was you?"

Leshawna then found herself running towards the ginger as most of the campers had their jaws drop at this. Especially Courtney and Bridgette. "No. Way." Bridgette said slowly to the CIT.

Everyone watched as Harold and Leshawna ran towards each other with smiles on their faces. And when they reached one another, Leshawna wrapped up Harold in a tight hug that, though bone crushing, Harold was extremely happy to be in. "Baby, you some kind of freaky!" Leshawna told Harold in a touched tone.

"Give daddy some sugar." Harold said in a bit of a strained voice due to the pressure of Leshawna's hug.

Everyone then witnessed as Leshawna and Harold shared a kiss right under the moonlight. Most couldn't help but 'Aww' at the scene. "Wow…" Courtney let out with a smile on her face as she couldn't look away from the rather touching scene. "Who would have guess…"

"You all didn't know?" Dawn asked getting both Courtney and Bridgette's attention. "It was all over his aura."

"….Ok yeah we should have just asked her." Courtney deadpanned to Bridgette who nodded in response.

But unfortunately, Leshawna and Harold's kiss had to end as Chef grabbed Harold by his shirt and started dragging the ginger away. Harold waved goodbye to Leshawna as the girl with a tude waved bye back before walking away with a satisfied expression on her face.

CONFESSIONAL – CHEF

"Leshawna and Harold? I was as shocked as you." Chef stated with crossed arms…before a grin came to his face. "But you didn't read the letters. Hehehehe, ooh, spicy."

Once Harold was departed on the boat of losers, some of the guys remembered something Harold said before he left and turned to Leshawna. "Wait a sec." Geoff was the one to speak up. "So, Harold saw your boobies?"

"Can we see?" Owen asked as he eyed Leshawna's triple D's.

"Heck no." Leshawna quickly shot down the request…but then soon realized something. She never once showed Harold her boobies. Heck, until now she had no idea the ginger was into her. So, with an angry expression on her face, Leshawna ran to the front of the dock and yelled out to Harold. "Whose boobies did you see?!"

Unfortunately Harold was too far away for her to hear anything he could yell out to her. Leshawna turned to all the girls with a glare that could pierce like a dagger. The females of the camp were quick to deny this and they could all tell they were telling the truth. Courtney was with Duncan, Bridgette has a thing for Geoff, Gwen had a thing for Trent, Dawn certainly has a thing for Lincoln, and Lindsay felt like someone who would probably brag about it. That only left one person…

The door to the mobile shower opened and out from it, releasing a satisfied sigh, was Heather wrapped up in a tower. "Uh-uh." Getting the queen bee's attention was Leshawna who was angrily stomping up to the mean girl. "Uh-uh-uh-uh-oh-oh-oh-oh. Oh, see now, you messed with the wrong sister!"

"Oh please. It was a total fluke." Heather stated, essentially confirming it was her boobs that flashed Harold. Guess that solves the mystery of how Harold lost his focus. "You think I'd actually show that dweeb my boobs on purpose?"

But Leshawna wasn't exactly in a reasoning mood and all the campers bore witness to Leshawna chasing Heather and threatening to crush her. And with that came the end of another episode of Total. Drama. Island!

Chapter 16: Brunch of Disgustingness

Chapter Text

"Last time on Total Drama Island…" Chris began with a bit of an eager grin on his face. "A note from a secret admirer got Courtney and Bridgette up in each other's business. Gwen learned that sand isn't exactly the softest thing to land on. Owen proved that being heavy can actually have its advantages…so long as eels aren't involved. Leshawna showed everybody how to hang on for dear life on the moose ride. Dawn proved to be a decent shredder and quickly retired after her first course. And Harold showed himself to be an ace flag-catcher, until he caught sight of Heather's…unmentionables, causing him to crash his way right off the island, but not without a little canoodling time with the fair Leshawna. And now, let's see what's in store for our campers on this week's episode of Total. Drama. Island!"

Morning had come onto Camp Wawanakwa and both teams were quick to get up, shower, and do their business. Currently the Screaming Gophers had 5 members. Owen, Leshawna, Heather, Gwen, and Lindsay. Meanwhile the Killer Bass had seven members. Courtney, Lincoln, Duncan, DJ, Dawn, Geoff, and Bridgette.

That left only 12 campers left. On the first episode of camp 24 campers were introduced to the island. And started from episode 2, someone from the losing team was voted off, walked down the Dock of Shame, and rode the Boat of Losers away from Camp Wawanakwa for good.

Only half of that original 24 remained.

And currently Chris and Chef were seen in the mess hall waiting for those remaining campers to come in for their breakfast. And boy were they in for a surprise. "What?" Lincoln had come into the mess hall with a sleepy Edward being carried around in his backpack. When the Loud boy came into the mess hall, with many campers following soon after, he noticed one thing. "No breakfast?"

"Oh, don't worry bro." Chris told Lincoln as a few other campers passed by the white head. "There will be plenty of food later on." Lincoln rose a brow at the host and buff Chef but simply decided to join the rest of the Killer Bass at their table. And as he left Chris and Chef begun to giggle as quietly as they could.

But they were quickly noticed by Leshawna who saw the teenage torturing duo snickering. "What are you two bozos so giggly about?" Chris and Chef stopped giggling for a moment…before they quickly went back to giggling.

Leshawna simply rolled her eyes and joined the rest of the team at the Gopher table. Once both teams were seated, Chris and Chef managed to calm themselves down allowing the former to clear his throat and walk out in front of everyone. "Congratulations to the remaining twelve campers for reaching the halfway mark in the competition!" Chris announced to everyone getting some smiles from a few of the teens. They couldn't help but be a little proud of themselves for making it so far. "You'll all be on the jury for the final episode."

"We got the power!" Geoff cheered as he pumped up a fist. "Yeah!"

"The two teams will become one next week." Chris explained getting some surprised looks from the campers. The Screaming Gophers and Killer Bass will be no more. Now, it was every camper for themselves. All gunning it to win the $100,000 grand prize. "But first, all the girls will be moved to the Gopher cabin and all the guys will stay in the Bass cabin. This week's challenge is as old as history itself. A battle of the sexes!" At hearing this, most of the guys sent challenging looks to the girls with a few of the females sending the looks back and, in Lindsay's case, blowing a raspberry. "After everyone is settled in, I'll announce the challenge. And then, you'll have an, uh…bite to eat." Once again Chris and Chef started snickering uncontrollably getting raised brows from nearly all the campers. Just what sick and twisted thing were those two planning? "Ready for a little good news? This week, no one will be kicked off. It's all for a reward and it's a good one." Everyone cheered and high fived at this. "Okay, time to relocate. Let's move!"

All the campers then got up with the girls from the Bass and Owen ready to make the move to their new cabins. All the while Chef and Chris started snicker again. As they left, Bridgette ended up walking by herself with her now former fellow female Bass Courtney and Dawn walking with Duncan and Lincoln respectively. As the surfer girl went to go get her stuff, Heather suddenly came up to her with a friendly face that seemed completely foreign to the queen bee. "Wow, your hair looks great today." Heather actually complimented Bridgette as she walked next to her. "So natural."

"Thanks." Bridgette said with a bit of an uncomfortable look. Heather was one of the last people she suspected to walk up to her and start complimenting her. "I-"

"How do you take care of it?" Heather cut off Bridgette before the surfer girl could say anything more. And to make matters even more uncomfortable, Heather proceeded to grab one of Bridgette's arm and pull her in closer to the queen bee's side. "You have to share your secret."

"Oh, uh, it's nothing really." Bridgette explained in a bit of a shy tone. She didn't wanna outright push Heather away. They would be living in the same cabin from here on out and it would be better if they got along rather than hated each other.

Before anymore words could be exchanged, suddenly Gwen came up to the two and whispered to Bridgette. "Watch it with this one." The goth warned the surfer girl. "She's trouble." This got Heather to let go of Bridgette and as she and the goth started glaring harshly at each other with Bridgette awkwardly walking away from the scene before a cat fight or something like that could begin.

"So…guess this is it for being on the same team huh?" Currently with Lincoln and Dawn, the two were walking together to the Bass cabin, soon to be the guy's cabin, where Dawn would have to collect her stuff and move to the Gopher cabin, soon to be the girl's cabin, and neither teens were all too happy about the situation. "That…really sucks…" Lincoln said sadly as he put his hands into his pockets.

"Yes…it's not the happiest feeling…" Dawn expressed in a sadden tone as she held her head down. "It was really nice being able to work with you."

"Yeah…I wanted to thank you for that actually." Lincoln admitted as he started scratching the back of his head. Dawn looked up to Lincoln as she anticipated what his next words would be. "When I first got here at camp I…wasn't in one of the best positions. But it's like whenever I was down and out you were always there to pick me back up. I doubt I would have made it nearly this far if it weren't for you."

Dawn felt her cheeks go red at this statement. She just couldn't explain why but it seems ever since day one of camp Lincoln's aura practically dragged her towards him. She wanted to help him with his doubts, insecurities, and self-confidence. And it looks like she's done a good job. But even despite this, she just couldn't pry herself away from him. And really, she didn't want to. "Lincoln…you don't need to thank me for anything." Dawn told him as she covered her face with some of her hair to try and hide her blush. "I may have been the one to give you a push, but you took those leaps to improve on your own. You should be proud of yourself."

Now Lincoln blushed as the two ended up walking in silence for a bit until Lincoln spoke up again after a moment or two. "Ya know…" Lincoln began getting Dawn to raise a brow at him. "Just because the teams are dissolved…doesn't mean we have to stop working together."

"R…Really?" Dawn asked as she felt a smile coming to her face.

"W-Well yeah! Totally!" Lincoln took a few deep breaths to prep himself for this. "We could, um, perhaps be, y-ya know if y-you want, be…" Dawn tapped her fingers in anticipation for the Loud boy's next words. Could this be it? "A-An alliance!"

"O-Oh…" Dawn let out with her smile just a little smaller than it was. Don't get her wrong, she was thrilled at the idea of being in an alliance with Lincoln. But she also couldn't help but be a little disappointed as she was expecting a little…more. "I would love to be in an alliance with you Lincoln!"

"G-Great! Then it's settled!" Lincoln eagerly grinned as his and Dawn's alliance became official. "And if one of us wins, we split the money with each other!"

Dawn giggled a bit and nodded her head. "Sounds good." As the nature lover said this, they suddenly found themselves at the porch of the now Boy's cabin. Welp, this was it. It was time for Dawn to pack up her things and move to an entirely new cabin. "I guess it's time I pack up my things…I'll see you later Lincoln."

"Yeah…" Lincoln did his best to keep a smile on his face. "See ya later." Lincoln then watched as Dawn went into her side of the cabin to go collect her things along with Courtney and Bridgette. Letting out a sigh, Lincoln was about to head into the cabin himself but was cut off by…

"Brbrb…" Lincoln looked over his shoulder and saw Edward sticking his head up out of the backpack and giving Lincoln a deadpanned look and shake of his head.

CONFESSIONAL – LINCOLN

"…" Lincoln let out a sigh as he buried his face into his hands. "I stink at this…"

A little later, Bridgette, Courtney, and Dawn were all seen outside the now girl's cabin with all their stuff and were ready to move in. Bridgette was probably the most nervous of the three as she looked up at the cabin with bit of a nervous frown on her face. "Hey." A hand was placed on the surfer girl's shoulder to get her attention. Bridgette turned to see Courtney looking at her with a concerned expression. "Are you alright?"

"Y-Y-Yeah. Totally." Bridgette stuttered as she looked back at the cabin again. "Sorry, just, kinda nervous about all of this is all. Just weird knowing we'll be living somewhere else with different people."

"It'll be alright Bridgette." Dawn reassured the surfer girl in her usual calm and collected tone.

"She's right. Besides, we'll all still be together." Courtney stated with Dawn nodding at Courtney's words. That did make the surfer girl feel better. It wasn't like she was the only new girl in the cabin. She had Dawn and Courtney with her and the three had grown close over the weeks they have been here. Maybe it won't be so bad. "Why don't we all go in together?"

"Hey yeah." Bridgette quickly approved at the idea. "That sounds good actually. Let's do it."

"Well alright then!" The CIT, aura reader, and surfer girl all then stepped up to the entrance of the cabin and put a hand on the door. "Let's meet our new cabin mates!" The three girls then opened the door and-

"Nobody's leaving until I find out who ate my pudding pockets!" Were quickly introduced to Leshawna yelling at Heather with the queen bee having her back to the girl with a tude. Lindsay was on the side of the cabin Heather was at with Gwen on the opposite side of the cabin along with Leshawna. And from the look of things it seemed like this was a very heated argument.

"I ate them." Heather admitted with no amount of guilt or remorse for her stealing and eating Leshawna's stuff. "So what?"

"Whoa! Pump the brakes a minute! You're 'so what'ing me?" Leshawna yelled back as her glare got even more ferocious. One could practically feel Leshawna's blood boiling. "That's my food. No one touches my food!"

"Whatever, deal with it." Heather was quick to yell back at Leshawna and wasn't afraid of speaking her mind to the girl in front of her one bit. "It serves you right for leaving your junk everywhere, especially that." Heather then pointed to a triple-D bra hanging on Leshawna's bed. "That is bugging me!"

"Yeah, it'd bug me too if I didn't have anything in the front or in the back to shake." Leshawna mocked Heather's petite frame compared to hers. In Leshawna's opinion, when it came to a girl's…'accessories' the bigger the better and more fabulous.

"Yeah?" Heather got right into Leshawna's face with this one. "Well, you've got so much junk in your trunk, your jeans should come with a trash compactor!"

"Ooh! You want a piece of this?" Leshawna then rolled up her sleeves and got ready to throw down with the queen bee.

"Uh-oh." Bridgette let out as she and Courtney were watching the whole time with Bridgette looking uncomfortable and nervous while Courtney was glaring at Heather. Meanwhile…Dawn couldn't be seen with the two girls and had seemingly disappeared.

Both Heather and Leshawna quickly stopped their fighting as they, as well as Gwen and Lindsay, turned their heads to see Bridgette and Courtney at the door with their stuff. "Bridgette! Courtney!" Heather greeted them as she put on her nice and innocent look as quickly as she could. "Come in, come in! Welcome to our cabin. We're like a big family in here."

"Big and dysfunctional." Gwen added in.

CONFESSIONAL – COURTNEY

"How dumb does she think I am?" Courtney asked while glaring at the camera. No way was she falling for that little act of Heather's.

Heather was quick to put her arms around Courtney and Bridgette, but while Bridgette let Heather do this Courtney was quick to pull herself away from Heather. "Um, no thank you." Courtney told the queen bee with narrowed eyes. "I can make myself comfy without your help thank you very much."

Heather quickly started to glare at Courtney, but before she could say anything Leshawna spoke up. "Hey wait a minute?" The girl with a tude asked as she looked around. "Aren't you two missing a little white girl?"

"Oh, I'm right here." The familiar voice spoke up and everyone saw Dawn was already on one of the top bunks of a bed in lotus position. "I already unpacked." Everyone's eyes widened as Gwen looked to the drawers and saw that Dawn had already, and quite neatly, already unpacked all her cloths and other items she had.

"Wait, what?" Lindsay let out in a confused tone. While she wasn't exactly the brightest to say the least, she could have sworn she didn't see Dawn do any of that. "But, how did you-"

"Don't try and wrap your brain around it." Courtney was quick to stop Lindsay from using what brain cells she had to try and figure Dawn and her antics out. Lindsay already had a tough time keeping up with things that were right in front of her. And figuring out Dawn was a challenge in of itself. "Trust me, with Dawn, just expect the unexpected."

Heather heard this and put on her innocent smile again and walked towards Dawn. "Ya know Dawn, I find that really admirable." Heather said as she tried to sweeten the aura reader up into hopefully coming to her side. "I would just love if-"

"If you're trying to persuade me into joining your alliance, you can forget it." Dawn bluntly interrupted Heather taking the queen bee back. Dawn actually turned her head to give Heather a glare and say. "I would never join anyone with such a black and cold aura."

This got Heather to quickly, but silently, glare hard at Dawn and grit her teeth at her. First Courtney, and now Dawn. That was two of the girls that were quickly denying Heather as potential alliance partners. But there was still Bridgette she could hopefully exploit. So putting her innocent look back at Bridgette, picked up the girl's bag, and led her across the cabin. "Well introductions aside, it's so good to have you all here." Heather told Bridgette who actually started to smile at the queen bee's words. "And if you need anything, just yell."

"Come on Bridgette." Courtney quietly called out to her friend. "You're smarter than that."

"Thanks for the awesome welcome, Heather." Bridgette told the queen bee making Heather nod. In Heather's head however, she was sure she got the surfer girl on her side. Hello Beth's replacement.

"Welcome to the club! It'll be so much fun!" Lindsay said as she walked up to Bridgette and Heather and gave the surfer girl her own introduction. "As long as you do everything Heather says." This quickly got the dumb blond a kick to the foot.

"Haha! We love joking around here at the girls' cabin." Heather told Bridgette to try and make her forget about that little comment from Lindsay. While the dumb blond was a loyal sheep that would easily do almost anything Heather said, she really was too dumb for her own good sometimes. "I made sure your bunk was next to mine–"

"Hey!" Lindsay cut Heather off as the queen bee offered her bed to Bridgette. "That's my bed." Once again, Lindsay was met with a kick that quickly got the dumb blond to limp away.

"So we can talk and share and really get to know each other." Heather was able to finish her train of thought once Lindsay was out of the way.

"Okay, yeah!" Bridgette said with an enthusiastic smile as she turned to Gwen and Leshawna and started to walk towards them. "Hey, thanks everybody, I can't wait to get to know all of–"

"Okay! Plenty of time to chat later!" Heather was quick to shut Bridgette off and start pulling her away from the two girls she completely hated. All the while they as well as Courtney glared at Heather for this. "Let's unpack."

As this was happening, Courtney sat down next to Gwen and asked. "How have you put up with her for so long?" The CIT had to give her respect to Gwen and Leshawna. Even when Duncan was at his worst and she was still in her 'hating him but no really' phase, he wasn't nearly as bad as Heather from the things the CIT saw her do. And they weren't even on the same team!

"We usually just tune out half of what she says." Gwen stated to the CIT.

"Only half?" Dawn inquired.

"This is great!" Lindsay stated as she both tried to ignore the throbbing pain in her foot and was unaware of the conversation between Courtney, Gwen, and Dawn. "I bet we're getting along way better than the guys."

THE GUY'S CABIN

"Woohoo!"

"Yeah!"

"Alright!"

Yeah, the guys were doing much better than the girls.

Currently the guys were all having a mini-party to celebrate all of them coming together. Currently Edward had a lampshade over his head and was working a miniature DJ table to provide music as the guys all danced around drinking pop. "Rock that soda pop, my brotha!" DJ cheered as the guys all lifted their soda in the air.

While Lincoln was upset about no longer being on a team with Dawn, he now had a full-on alliance with her and, especially due to his homelife, he couldn't help but be extremely happy about being surrounded by all the guys on the island and partying with them. Well expect for Chris and Chef that is.

And it got even better as the guys started to have a bit of a burp contest. "UUUUURP!" Owen let out after downing his entire bottle of pop.

"UUUUUUUUURRRRPPP!" Lincoln was able to one up the big guy by releasing a much louder burp.

Geoff then downed all of his pop and, "UUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUURRRRRRRPPPPPPPP!"

Proceeded to release a burp so powerful it shook the entire cabin and then some. Edward was even knocked clean off his feet and was launched out the open window while all the guys had their hair blown out. "Awesome…" Owen managed to let out as he pointed at Geoff. "He deserves to be captain!"

"Speech! Speech!" The guys chanted and cheered for Geoff as Duncan brought up a stump with DJ and Lincoln lifting Geoff up onto it.

"I owe it all to my big bro back home." Geoff spoke to his fellow bros after he finished clearing his throat. "For showing me how to pull back and let'er rip!" Geoff then finished up his speech with another burp and getting all the guys to cheer. "Those chicks are goin down!"

GIRLS CABIN

Back at the girl's cabin, Heather was still ponying up to Bridgette to get the surfer girl prime for controlling. And right now, she was bribing Bridgette with all the stuff in her make up kit. Which was quite a lot. "What's mine is yours." Heather offered Bridgette who didn't really seem too interested in what Heather was showing her. "Nail polish, scrunchies, earrings, just help yourself."

"Wow…" Lindsay let out as she tried to see what was in the make-up case for herself only for Bridgette to snap it shut on her.

"Thanks, Heather, but um, I like to keep it natural." Bridgette stated as she was a girl who wasn't really a fan of make-up. Her mother taught her to appreciate her normal looks and to not rely on things like make up. Like her mother said. Don't try and fix what isn't broken.

But Heather had other ideas as she grabbed Bridgette's face. "Like my mom always says, a lady can always use a little boost in the looks department." Heather's mother's advice directly opposed the advice of Bridgette's mom as Heather was about to apply some make up on Bridgette.

"And my momma told me ain't nothin' free in this world." Leshawna spoke up to Bridgette as a warning about Heather with said girl quickly glaring at Leshawna. "Watch what you take from this girl, Bridgette."

"Mind your own business!" Heather snapped at Leshawna as she stepped right up to the girl with a tude and got right in her face.

Just then Courtney got right in between the two and glare right at Heather. "In case you can't tell, we're all in the same cabin so everything that happens here is all our business!" The CIT informed Heather as the queen bee crossed her arms and glared at Heather. "And after everything you've done, what makes you think any of us are gonna trust you. Need I remind you about how you read Gwen's diary on national television!"

Heather scoffed as Gwen sent the queen bee a death glare. The goth remembered that day perfectly as she was unable to forget no matter how hard she tried. "Oh please, it was just a harmless prank." Heather stated as she tried to make it sound like it wasn't that big of a deal. "You need to stop living in the past. At least I can say I don't have a criminal for a boyfriend!"

"At least I have boyfriend!" Courtney yelled back getting Heather to growl like a beast at her.

"Girls come on! We need to stop fighting!" Bridgette yelled as she tried to stop an actual physical fight between Heather and Courtney from going down. "We're a team. We should be using this as an opportunity to get to know each other better."

"You want to play that way? Fine. Be on their side!" Heather snapped as she's had enough of trying to get Bridgette on her side and now considered it a lost cause. Everyone watched as the queen bee took out a roll of tape and started to make a divider between the two halves of the cabin. "This is my side and that's your side!" On one side was Heather and Lindsay, and on the other was Leshawna, Gwen, Courtney and Dawn. And in the middle was Bridgette.

CONFESSIONAL – HEATHER

"Okay, I probably could've played that better." Heather sheepishly admitted to the camera before putting on a frown. "But Leshawna and now Courtney are seriously creasing me!"

"Huh, yeah that's right. You keep putting down that tape." Leshawna stated as Heather finished up putting down the tape divider with Courtney nodding in agreement with the girl with a tude. "And if you cross it, I'll smack you down!"

"You can choose the weird girls if you want, but just so you know, once you do, you're like, not allowed on our side." Heather told directly to Bridgette as the surfer girl stood in the middle of the line. This was essentially her way of giving Bridgette one last chance to join her and her alliance. If she joined, she would drag Bridgette along with her until she was useless. If not, she would have no problem getting her out at any time. "Right, Lindsay?" Lindsay nodded in agreement with Heather and crossed her arms.

CONFESSIONAL – BRIDGETTE

"I thought we were supposed to be a team." Bridgette stated as pretty much her worst fears of moving in a new cabin were coming true with all the arguing and hate going down in a matter of a minutes. "You know, 'united together in solidarity' or something."

"Let's build bridges, not walls!" Bridgette pleaded to everyone to try and tear down the divider and get everyone together.

But Heather wasn't having any of it as she said. "Take your pick."

Bridgette gulped a bit. Looked like she had to choose a side. As much as she would have preferred everyone come together, when it came to picking a side there really was only one choice for her. "Knew you'd make the right choice Bridgette." Courtney praised the surfer girl as Bridgette stepped onto the side with Dawn, Leshawna, Courtney, and Gwen.

"You just dug your own grave." Heather told Bridgette as she and Lindsay turned their backs to the surfer girl.

"Let's try to get along, okay? Otherwise, the guys are going to cream us, don't you get it?" Bridgette told everyone. Heather's only response was to harshly throw Bridgette's bag to the side the surfer girl was now on. "Tough room…"

THE MESS HALL

Once the time Chris had allowed everyone to move was up, he had all 12 remaining campers gather up at the mess hall again. They all thought it was finally time for breakfast, but according to Chris, "It's time for today's challenge!"

"Uh, where's breakfast at?" Leshawna asked as there's no way Chris would make them start the challenge without breakfast, right? Sure there was the awake-a-thon but this is TV. Doing the same thing twice would make it seem kinda stale and would cause a drop in ratings.

However, Chris and Chef once again started giggling madly and by now it was really starting to get on everyone's nerves. "Stop doing that!" Heather snapped as she's had to deal with enough annoying people today after the incident that happened earlier at the girl's cabin.

Chris and Chef finally managed to calm themselves down with the former finally giving an explanation for everything. "Let's just tell them…today's challenge is…The Brunch of Disgustingness!" Chris revealed getting everyone's eyes to widened a bit. While also getting a few worried looks due to the name of the challenge. "You'll be getting an eleven-course meal. Each member of each team must finish each dish. You will not know if the next dish is grosser than the last, not as gross, or just as gross. Just that it'll likely be…gross."

CONFESSIONAL – DAWN

"I have a really bad feeling about this…" Dawn said with a cringed look on her face.

While everyone was gulping a bit in worry for what kind of 'food' they would be served today. Most thinking that what they will be given will hardly count as food. "Tell them what they'll get if they win, Chris!" Chef said in a classic game show host voice.

"The winning team spends two days at a local five-star resort where they'll be pampered, eat gourmet nosh, and be given antibiotics against anything they may have caught while participating in this challenge!" This got cheers and smiles from everyone present. Whichever gender won would be treated to a weekend of pure fun and relaxation. "The losing team will go hungry tonight and spend the next two days here. On Total Drama Island. With Chef." This got worried looks from everyone as the losers would still be treated like they have been for the last few weeks. Didn't help that Chef waved to them with a rather psychotic look on his face.

"We are going to win this challenge!" Heather stated to her fellow female campers. No way was she missing out on a weekend of paradise.

CONFESSIONAL – BRIDGETTE

"I just hope we win to ease some of the tension." Bridgette said as everyone getting along was better than a five-star resort. "I mean, I'll try anything once. Except meat. I can't eat meat." Bridgettes eyes then widened a bit as she realized something. "And…Dawn as well…..crap."

CONFESSIONAL – DUNCAN

"So from what I can tell we're in an eating challenge against a team with two vegetarians on it." Duncan stated with a smirk as he casual used his knife to cut his finger nails. "Sorry Courtney, but we're gonna cream your team."

"Ahem. Take a whiff, boys!" Leshawna said to all the boys with a smirk as she took in a deep breath through her nose. "Cause all I smell is victory for me and my girls!"

"I'll eat anything! Even my gitch if I have to!" Owen stated as he pulled out a pair of his very dirty underwear. "Will I have to?"

"Let's begin the challenge!" Chris said as he clapped his hands with an excited grin on his face. This was gonna be fun to watch. Chef then emerged from the kitchen with a kart full of platters with a covering to hide what the first dish was. "First…some Hors D'oeuvres."

The covers were then lifted up off all the platters revealing…meatballs? "Haha, all right! Meatballs!" Owen cheered with an excited grin. Meanwhile everyone else was looking at the meatballs with a suspicious look. Something seemed…off about them. And when Dawn looked at the dish she seemed absolutely horrified. "Bring it on!" Owen then went for it and stuff all the 'meatballs' into his mouth at once.

As the big guy chewed, Chris pointed something out. "Well, technically, you're right, Owen." Chris stated getting everyone to look at him. "But these are kinda special."

Chef grinned as he lifted up one of them and told all the campers exactly what they were. "It's beef testicl*bourguignon."

Everyone gasped at the information as they looked at the dish in a whole new light. These meat balls…were meat balls. "testicl*s…" Owen questioned before throwing up all he ate right on DJ. Thankfully Chef was there to provide a new plate to Owen.

CONFESSIONAL – LINCOLN

"Ok…definitely a good thing I left Edward at the cabin…" Lincoln stated as, due to Geoff's massive burp earlier, Edward was accidentally knocked out. So the Loud boy left him at the cabin to rest.

"Y-Y-Y-You…ripped these off poor bulls…" Dawn stated as her whole body started shaking as she looked down at the dish as if it was the boogie man himself. She was a vegan. Not only that but she felt connected to all animals everywhere. To eat even just a part of another animal was pretty much the ultimate taboo for her.

It wasn't going well with the guys either. But their reluctance to eat was because…well…they were guys. "Oh, I don't know if I can do this to my bovine brother…" Geoff said as he picked up a 'meatball.'

DJ even found himself crying a little as he looked at the dish. "It's the hardest thing a man can do." Chris commented as he looked at the guys struggle to eat the first dish.

CONFESSIONAL – HEATHER

"Judging by the way the guys were reacting to the uh… dish…" Heather said while still looking a bit uncomfortable about the whole situation. "I knew we could win the round."

Just then the guys looked and gasped as they saw a few of the females tossing some of the 'meatballs' into their mouths with not nearly as much struggle as them. "Oh…okay, gross me right out the door!" Lindsay gagged as she ate her dish with a fork. "But I could totally use a pedicure at that resort. My corns are growing corns."

"What's the matter?" Heather asked after swallowing a 'meatball'. "Mm…you big boys can't eat a little meatball?"

"Come on!" Geoff tried to push his team of guys forward. "We can't let the girls win! Our manhood is at stake!" The boys all nodded and did their best to try and stomach the 'food' but they were still struggling a bunch.

Luckily for the guys, the girls had two team members that hadn't even tried to eat the dish. Bridgette and Dawn. "What are you doing?" Heather glared at Bridgette as she saw the surfer girl's untouched platter. "Why aren't you eating?"

"I'm a vegetarian." Bridgette informed Heather with her voice breaking a bit. "It's against my principles."

"Are you sabotaging the team just to spite me?" Heather yelled at Bridgette making the poor girl wince. All the while Geoff watched and just couldn't stand to see how Bridgette was doing.

CONFESSIONAL – GEOFF

"I felt so bad." Geoff said to the camera. "I had to help."

As Geoff got up from the guys table and went towards Bridgette, Lincoln had his eyes on a different female. Dawn. And it looked like she was having a much tougher time dealing with this then Bridgette. "Come on Dawn." Courtney tried to encourage her friend in a soft tone. Before, she probably would have yelled and scolded Dawn for refusing to eat. But now she knew sometimes a softer approach was better. "You can do it."

"B-B-But…" Dawn sniffled a little as she couldn't even look at the dish. "Those poor bulls…"

"Hey, it's alright." Dawn's eyes widened a bit at the familiar voice as she saw Lincoln had come up to her with a soft smile on his face. "Ya know, animals eat other animals all the time out in nature. And humans are pretty much just talking animals. It's perfectly natural."

Dawn couldn't help but give the tiniest of smiles at Lincoln's attempts to try and make this challenge more bearable for her…but that smile quickly vanished when she looked back down at the dish. The vegan managed to pick one of the 'meatballs' up. Her hand quickly started shaking as she slowly brought it closer and closer to her open mouth…but just couldn't do it. "I can't…I can't do it…" Dawn whimpered as Lincoln witnessed a scene that practically broke his heart. Dawn started crying. The nature lover started sniffling as tears went down her eyes. "I just…I can't…please don't make me…" The act of being forced to eat meat practically broke her. Looking, Lincoln saw that Geoff had actually managed to get Bridgette to start eating. But that wouldn't work for Dawn.

But what would work? Well…one single idea came into Lincoln's head. It was very, very risky. But he couldn't just leave Dawn like this. Seeing Dawn cry was far more painful then having to eat some bull meat balls. So Lincoln got close to Dawn's ear and whispered something to her so that only she could hear. Dawn's eyes widened a bit, thankfully stopping the tears, as she whispered back to Lincoln. "A-Are you sure…" Lincoln nodded in response. Dawn averted her eyes, a bit guilty about going through with this...but she just couldn't bring herself to eat the meat. So she nodded and was ready to go along with the plan.

Once it was decided, Lincoln moved away from the girl's table and headed towards Chris. "Uh hey Chris." Lincoln said to get the host's attention. "Mind if I open a window? It's getting a bit drafty in here."

"Sure, I don't mind." Chris said with a shrug getting Lincoln to smile. "Might come in handy for puking your guts out, hehe."

"Hehe, yeah totally!" Lincoln agreed with the host of the show as he headed towards the girl's side of the main lodge…and opened the window closest to Dawn. Everyone was a bit confused at the Loud boy's request but seeing as how it was just opening a window, no one paid it any mind.

Lincoln then took a deep breath to prep himself for what's to come next for his and Dawn's plan. He could do this. He just had to pretend the 'meatballs' were meatballs and not meat balls. So, getting everyone's attention in the process, Lincoln stood right on top of his table and grabbed his plate. "Come on guys! It's not that hard!" Lincoln stated as he hid how disgusted he really was at this. "Just do what I do!" Just then making everyone, even most of the girls, gasp in surprise…Lincoln shoved all the 'meatballs' into mouth.

Everyone was in shock at seeing the scene as Lincoln did his best to chew em all up and not spit them out. The effort taking every bit of will power he had. But it was worth it. With everyone distracted, Dawn picked up her plate, headed towards the open window…and dumped all her 'food' out the window and quickly made her way back to her seat with her clean plate.

Thankfully no one noticed her doing anything. And just in time as Lincoln managed to swallow everything and was doing his best not to faint at the realization of what he just done. "See…" Lincoln said with a bit of a raspy voice. "Easy." The Loud boy then sat back down at the table with a few of the guys he was sitting next to slowly scooting away from him.

"I…I have no idea what to say about this…" Courtney stated with widened eyes.

"How about…girl's win!" Chris announced after he himself recovered from the shock of the scene. On the girl's side were seven empty plates and on the boy's side there was only two. Lincoln and Duncan being the only ones to down their food.

The girls were a bit surprised to hear they won as they all looked to see that Dawn's plate was empty. "See? The hippie could do it." Heather told Bridgette as she gestured to Dawn's empty plate. The aura reader sheepishly smiling and nodded, doing her best to keep the little cheat going. "I don't wanna hear any more complaining about your principles got it?!"

Bridgette flinched and nodded at Heather. But the surfer girl soon got up from her table and walked towards Geoff with a smile. "Thanks for the talk, Geoff." Bridgette quickly told the party dude with a smile before heading back to her table.

While Geoff smile and nodded at her, Duncan was quick to start glaring at Geoff for aiding the other team. "Uh, what, you're helping them, dork?" The delinquent yelled at the party dude. "You just cost us this round!"

"Yo, it's my business who I talk to!" Geoff stated as he glared back at Duncan. "Gimme a break, man!"

As a full-blown argument between the guys started, Lincoln kept his head down and chose not to say anything. After all, he was kinda doing something much worse than Geoff just giving Bridgette a little push.

CONFESSIONAL – LINCOLN

"I know I'm jeopardizing our team and it could cost us our victory. But did you see the look on her face?" Lincoln justified his reasoning for helping Dawn cheat and simply toss her meals rather then eat them. That crying face Dawn had was easily worse than any abomination Chef could make. "I couldn't just do nothing!"

Chris then blew a whistle loudly and got the guys to stop arguing. "Are we here to argue, or are we here to eat a series of revolting meals?!" Chris yelled as he gave a quick glare to the guys.

"Alright." Duncan let off the issue.

"Fine." Geoff side out before looking at Duncan with a small smile. "Sorry 'bout that, dude."

"Sorry man." Duncan returned the apology as the two guys shared a fist dump.

All the while Bridgette looked at the scene with a dropped jaw.

CONFESSIONAL – BRIDGETTE

"I can't believe how quickly the guys made up!" Bridgette said with a surprised tone and look. "Even I like to hold a grudge for a good six minutes…wait…you all already knew that, hehe."

"The score now stands at one for the girls and zero for the guys! And now, the next course in…The Brunch of Disgustingness!" Chris said right to the camera to hype the audience up. The first round was already crazy and gross enough. And there were still ten more rounds of suffering to go through. "You guys like pizza?"

Everyone eagerly nodded from both tables. Pizza was something everyone could love! "I could eat pizza any time with anything on it!" Owen excitedly stated.

"Anything?" Chris questioned as Chef brought out two more larger platters that contained the next course. Owen nodded as Chris gestured Chef to reveal the food. "How about live grasshopper pizza with tangy jellyfish sauce and live anchovies?" Lifting up the covers of the platters, Chef revealed that it was indeed pizza…but with jellyfish mixed in with the sauce, grasshoppers jumping around on it, and anchovies flopping on it for dear life.

CONFESSIONAL – DAWN

"Why do so many animals need to suffer?" Dawn cried into her hands. "Why…"

"Ew, I hate anchovies." Lindsay groaned out as Chef placed one pizza on each table.

"Ironically it's probably the least disgusting thing on it." Courtney cringed as at least anchovies were considered a normal pizza topping. Grasshoppers and jellyfish? Not so much! "Ok Courtney…you can do this…" The CIT then took a slice of pizza and did her best not to throw up at the sight.

Meanwhile on the guys table, Owen kept to his word and actually downed a slice rather quickly and easily. This caused the guys to miss Lincoln send a wink to Dawn. Looking at the rest of the girls table, Lincoln saw Gwen and Courtney keeping Heather from running away and not eating the pizza and knew it was time to get a distraction going. "What's wrong girls? You being a buncha sissies?!" This got all the girls' attention as Lincoln tossed a slice into the air and caught it into his mouth.

Everyone gasped again at how Lincoln was able to down yet another disgusting dish with complete ease. "Ok…you know him better then me." Gwen cringed as she spoke to Courtney with both girls watching in disbelief as Lincoln swallowed the slice. "Was he always this gross?"

"No…not one bit." Courtney stated as she held a hand to her neck to stop any potential throw up from coming up. All the while they missed Dawn throwing the pizza slice over her shoulder and out the open window. After this happened, Courtney looked to Dawn and was about to ask an explanation for Lincoln's behavior, but saw the nature lover without her slice of pizza. "Wait…did you eat yours already too?"

"Uuuuh…yep!" Dawn sheepishly stated as she tapped her fingers against her knees and tried her best not to make eye contact with Courtney. "Just thought I'd…rip the bandage off ya know? Get it over with…for the team!"

"Hey now that's the spirit!" Courtney smiled proudly at Dawn as she patted her on the shoulder. Dawn just couldn't look at the proud smile Courtney was giving her as she had no reason to be proud with the aura reader. "I know this must be hard for you."

"Y-Yeah…" Dawn quietly muttered.

While Bridgette was able to help Lindsay down her slice with a bit of help from the art of yoga and meditation, Leshawna was just unable to do it. The grasshoppers especially making it harder for her more than the other two 'toppings.'

And before anyone knew it, the guys had completely finished their pie. "The winners of this round…are the guys!" Chris announced as the guys all cheered with most of the girls, an exception being Dawn, giving dirty looks at Leshawna.

"Alright, who's ready for the third course?" Chris asked with the clap of his hands. His only response was groans from everyone as Chef passed everyone their next dish. "Spaghetti!" Chef then lifted the tops of one of the dishes revealing a plate of squirming worms covered in some sort of slime and balls of hair. "Well, actually, Earthworms covered in snail slime sauce and hairballs."

CONFESSIONAL – DAWN

"Oh come on!" Dawn yelled at the fact of their being three dishes with meat in a row.

"No!" Geoff yelled as he stood up. "I can't take it anymore!"

Geoff then started screaming as he quickly bolted from the table and ran out of the lodge as fast as he could. "I'll take care of this." DJ told everyone as he chased after Geoff. Meanwhile Dawn and Lincoln felt their blood run cold. If one of them happened to spot the food Dawn discarded out the window, it was probably game over for one or both of them.

Thankfully it seemed that both Geoff and DJ didn't spot it as when they came back Geoff was hyperventilating in DJ's arms while DJ simply smiled and kept a strong grip on DJ. "Come on Geoff, it's not that hard." Lincoln stated as he got ready to go about his distraction for Dawn. "My sister Lana does this all the time. Just watch me." And for a third time, everyone watched in complete disgust as Lincoln opened his mouth up as wide as he could and stuff his fast into the pile of worms, slime sauce, and hair balls.

"What the (BLEED) Q-Tip!" Leshawna shrieked as she and the other girls were more disgusted then ever at Lincoln's actions. Leaving the perfect opportunity for Dawn to slide her worms out the window. "That is straight up messed up!"

"You're just…" Lincoln emerged his now slime covered face from the plate after sucking up all the worms on it and doing his best not to puke his stomach out as he burped out an entire live worm. "Just jealous I'm a faster eater then you! If you can't take the heat then get outta the kitchen girlfriend!"

Not only was everyone completely surprised, and disgusted, for how well Lincoln was doing in the challenge, but also with his attitude during it. While he wasn't being a straight up jerk like Heather or Duncan, but he did seem a bit more…competitive and boastful during this challenge. Maybe it was just his competitive spirt being brought out due to the teams breaking up. But no one really had a solid answer. The boys just knew they needed to keep up with him to win and the girls knew they needed to be faster.

Although, from Heather's observations, it seemed that one of them was eating about as fast as the Loud boy. "Wait…how did you finish so fast?" Heather questioned Dawn making the aura reader flinch. Dawn's plate was completely empty say for some left-over snail slime. But one key different between Lincoln and Dawn was that Dawn was completely clean. "You don't even have any slime on your face."

"I, uh, cleaned myself…" Dawn sheepishly explained as she thought of excuses as fast as she could.

Heather didn't seem to be buying it as she narrowed her eyes at Dawn. "If you're planning something that could ruin this for us I swear-" But before Heather could continue Courtney was quick to make the queen bee back away from the moon child.

"Would you leave her alone and focus on your own plate for a change." Courtney harshly told Heather as she poked the queen bee harshly with her finger. "She's just doing her best to make sure we win. And this is probably harder for her then any of us. So why don't you shut up, and eat your (BLEEP)ing worms!"

Heather glared harshly at Courtney before sending Dawn an 'I'm watching you' gesture before going over to her plate.

While the girls came close to winning this one, it was the guy's who ultimately prevailed. "And once again, the winners are the guys!" Chris announced as Geoff burped up a worm and put their scores 1 to 2.

"Come on, guys." Bridgette cheered her team on as Dawn tried to make herself invisible, still feeling shame for her cheating. "Let's show them some girl power!"

"Bridgette's right." Gwen stated with a smile as she tried to pump herself up. "Let's kick some boy butt!"

"Yeah. Just like I've been saying all along." Heather stated, getting deadpanned looks from everyone. "We've gotta act like a team."

"Whatever." Leshawna rolled her eyes. She was too miserable to argue.

CONFESSIONAL – CHEF

"I was excited about the next dish." Chef grinned and chuckled as he scratched his butt. "I made it from scratch."

"All right everybody. Time for course number four." Chris announced as Chef brought out everyone's next dish. If one looked at the buff Chef's face, it was clear he was enjoying this far too much. "No nine-course meal would be complete without soup." Chef then revealed the next dish to be soup with some things floating around in it that should never be in soup. "Today's special is French Bunyon soup with hangnail crackers."

CONFESSIONAL – GEOFF

"I think they just use stuff from Chef's bathroom floor." The party dude stated.

Lincoln cringed in disgust at this dish…then looked to Dawn to see if he should do his distraction duty again. But to his surprise, when Dawn looked back at him…she shook her head.

CONFESSIONAL – DAWN

"Ok…ok…ok…" Dawn repeated as she hugged herself. "There's no real meat in this one…I can do this."

Lincoln nodded back at her and looked at his, what could very loosely be called, soup. He knew if he started losing steam now everyone might get suspicious. So he did his best to down the soup only this time didn't make a scene out of it. All the while the guys were struggling and gagging about having to down one spoonful.

The girls were also struggling to down the soup. That is until Bridgette's brain got to work and she brought out a funnel for the girls to use. Thanks to this, the girls were practically able to pour the soup down into their stomachs without the need for tasting it at all, quickly securing them the win. "The girls win again!" Chris announced getting all the girls to cheer as Chef came in and replaced all their soup bowls, finished or otherwise, with a brand new and covered course. "The scores now tied up at two."

CONFESSIONAL – Bridgette

"I think the girls really made a breakthrough as a team." Bridgette happily said as it seemed the girls were getting better at working together.

"Now onto course numero quatro!" Chris decided to use a bit of Spanish for this announcement. "Now then, who could ever forget the timeless classic…the Peanut Butter and Jelly sandwich." Chef then revealed the next course to be a sandwich that did indeed have peanut butter in it…but instead of jelly had a different white colored item in it.

And Lincoln couldn't be happier to see it.

"Or in this case, the Peanut Butter and Sauerkraut sandwich!" Chris revealed making most of the camper's gag.

"Oh my gosh…" Courtney gagged as she quickly covered her mouth with both of her hands. The CIT then swallowed and managed to keep any potential throw up down before covering her nose. "What could have possibly given you the idea for this?"

"Well you see-" Chris began before being cut off by…

"Done!" Everyone looked to see Lincoln had already downed his sandwich…and looked incredibly happy and bliss filled. He even licked his fingers! "Aw man…that was a nice break. Thank you so much Chef."

CONFESSIONAL – CHEF

"Finally!" Chef shouted as he looked right into the camera. "Someone who appreciated my cooking."

"Hold on…do you actually like this?" Lindsay asked with an incredibly cringe filled face as she looked at the sandwich in her hands.

"You better believe it." Lincoln stated with nothing but honesty in his voice. "It's one of my favorite foods. Made it all the time back home."

"…That's just sick man." DJ told Lincoln. Although they were friends, DJ still had to admit that his friend's favorite food was disgusting. Lincoln simply shrugged in response. He was used to his friends and family telling him that. Even Clyde.

And it seemed even Dawn found this a little gross as she cringed a bit as she watched Lincoln take pride in eating the sandwich. He even asked Chef for seconds! All the while Heather watched this and grinned a bit as a plan went to her. Similar to everyone on the island, she was fully aware of Dawn's crush on Lincoln and decided to take advantage of that. "So, still feel like kissing him?" Heather asked Dawn with a grin.

Dawn found herself jumping a bit in her seat as her cheeks went red. "Um…" Dawn shyly stated as she looked at the ground. "Well…"

"I don't blame you." Heather casually stated as she looked at her nails as she went in for the kill. "He's pretty gross."

"WHAT?!" Dawn suddenly snapped as she stood up from her chair and glared at Heather. This kinda scared everyone. They never really saw the aura reader this angry. She's glared a few times yeah, but never looked full on piss. But just then Dawn's angry face was traded for a smirk as a comeback came to the moon child. "Well considering I'm sitting next to you; I would say I have a high tolerance for gross stuff."

Heather gasped loudly as she soon sent an enraged glare to Dawn as a few girls at the table, and even a few of the guys, started laughing. "Ooooooo!" Leshawna let out as she pointed one finger at Heather and another at Dawn. "That white girl got you good!"

After that, Dawn then picked up her PB&S sandwich…and stuffed the whole thing in her face. She nearly gagged at the taste, but managed to hold it back enough for her to chew and swallow the sandwich. Once it was in her stomach, the aura reader stated. "There." In a satisfied tone, holding back how she really felt about the sandwich. "Now we're even."

Lincoln couldn't help but blush at Dawn's gesture as the rest of the females quickly tried to down their sandwich. Along with him, Duncan and Owen seemed to be able to be able to down it with relative ease as well. But the real hold ups came with DJ and Geoff. Geoff especially as the party dude looked ready to throw up at even the tiniest bite to the sandwich.

"And the girls are the winners!" Chris announced as the seven girls were able to all finish their sandwiches before all the guys could.

"Come on guys!" Owen cheered his bros on and tried to hype them up. "We got this! We just gotta believe in our stomachs!"

"Not how that goes but whatever." Duncan shrugged. He guessed that it wasn't totally inaccurate to the situation they were in right now.

"Man, you guys look like you've had it rough." Chris chuckled as he looked at the absolute miserable state everyone was in. And they were only five courses in with Chef placing the sixth one in front of them right now. Although Lincoln looked a bit better than everyone else after actually enjoying the fifth course. "How about we give you guys a break and have dessert right now." Everyone smiled a bit at this information as Chef revealed what the dessert they would be having for their sixth course. "It's time for cupcakes!" Chef then lifted up the cover to reveal cupcakes…with rather interesting looking frosting.

All the cupcakes had different colored 'frosting' as well. Lincoln's cupcake was white, Duncan's was green and black, Courtney's was brown, and Lindsay's was yellow…blond yellow. "Wait a minute…" Courtney gulped a bit as she inspected the cupcakes 'frosting' and quickly cringed in disgust. "This frosting…is this-"

"Hair?" Chris finished for the CIT getting everyone;s eyes to widen. "Why yes Courtney, yes it is. Not just any hair. It's all your own hair harvested from the shower!"

Nearly everyone felt their cheeks puff up as their bodies were practically begging them to throw up. But they all managed to hold it back and swallow. "Ok guys, we can do this." Lincoln said as he lifted his white hair covered cupcake with all the guys doing the same. "Don't think and just toss it in. On three?" The guys all cringed but nodded along with Lincoln's plan. The girls caught onto what they were doing and did the same. Only instead of counting to three they all did their best to stuff it in right away. "One…two…three!"

And with that, all the guys quickly tossed the cupcakes into their mouths and started chewing as fast as they could to break down the food and hair as best they could. The girls seemed like they were going to win…until Heather started gagging and even choking. Bridgette was the one to come to the queen bee's aid as she performed the Heimlich maneuver on Heather…and got the mean girl to throw up a hair ball. "Eeeeewww…" Courtney let out as it landed right in front of her…before coughing up a hair ball of her own to add onto it.

"Done!" Duncan called out as the guys all opened their mouths to prove that they down all the hair as well unlike the girls who had a few hair balls on their table.

"The guys win!" Chris announced getting cheers from all the males. "Scores are once again tied up! Only five more courses left. Bon appetit!"

Now what's the best way to get through five courses of completely disgusting food without making the author having to write dialogue for each and every one of them…musical montage!

You gotta eat

Eat!

Eat to win

Chef provided the next course to everyone which was just a giant ball of chewed up gum that Chef chewed himself.

Don't let them gross you out

Don't let them push you down

Stand up tall and say you can

Next up was milkshakes made from skunk stink juice. This one being one Lincoln had to provide another distraction for Dawn to toss as it came from an animal.

You gotta eat

Eat!

Eat to win

After that, the next course was straight up a sandal with a smiley face drawn on it with lard.

Ooh, you gotta eat

Eat to win

And course number ten was a bunch of rotten fruit and meat stirred together into what could loosely be described as gumbo.

And with that the montage came to an end. Ten courses eaten, and boys and girls tied at five to five. All the campers groaned as they were feeling completely miserable and just ready to die then and there. But there was still one more course left. "Wow, it's still tied up. We're down to the last course in the challenge." Chris stated as he really couldn't believe that the campers actually ate all that crap. And for the scores to still be tied? This episode was gonna be awesome! But it would quickly come to an end as Chef presented everyone with the last course which was revealed to be…hot dogs? Well…yes and no. "It's delicious dolphin wieners. Hot dogs made of dolphin."

CONFESSIONAL – DAWN

"MAY THE GODDESS OF NATURE DAMN CHRIS FOR AN ETERNITY!" Dawn yelled in a complete outrage over the last course.

Bridgette gasped as she looked at the dolphin dogs with a look of horror. "But dolphins are our friends!" Bridgette stated as although she was able to put her principles aside over bull 'meatballs', worms, grass hoppers, she would rather be killed then eat a dolphin.

"What are you waiting for? It's already dead." Heather stated as she grabbed a bottle of ketchup and was fully prepared to eat the dolphin. Heck, it was probably the least disgusting thing today. "If you don't eat it, we don't win."

"Ooh, I can't!" Bridgette whimpered as she looked away from the murdered sea mammal. "I'm a surfer! I swim with dolphins!"

"Eat it!" Heather demanded Bridgette.

"No!" Bridgette yelled back as she got right into Heather's face. "I'm not doing it. You can't pressure me."

"I'm with you sister." DJ stated from the boys table as he crossed his arms after pushing the dolphin dog away from him. "I ain't eatin no dolphin."

CONFESSIONAL – CHEF

"I slave over a hot stove cooking dolphin." Chef complained at two of the camper's unwillingness to eat the dolphin dogs. "No appreciation!"

Chris frowned at the current situation. It seemed neither Bridgette nor DJ were gonna break and even eat a tiny piece of the dolphin dog. "Ok, enough." Chris announced as he gestured for Chef to take the dolphin dogs away. "Look like there's only one way to solve this. A tie breaker!" Everyone looked around at each other and seemed to be ok with this…but suddenly Chris grinned and revealed something that really took everyone back. "At least that's what I would say if the winners weren't the guys!"

"WHAT!?" The girls all yelled in unison. Not even the guys cheered at the news as they were too confused over their sudden victory. The scores were tied so why was Chris saying they won.

Meanwhile Dawn and Lincoln found their blood running cold.

"Why?!" Courtney demanded to know as she slammed her hands down on the table. "Were both five to five! It's a tie!"

"Weeeeeell, nooooot exactly." Chris slowly explained with the grin never leaving his face. Just then the host of the show turned to Dawn and looked her right in the eye. Dawn found herself freezing under his gaze…he knew. "Ya see, a certain animal loving vegan has been tossing all meat-based dishes out the open window."

"You what?" Heather said directly to Dawn as everyone gasped. All except Lincoln who was feeling the same things as Dawn right now. Chris then gestured everyone to follow him to the open window and when they all looked, they indeed saw all the dishes that had any sort of meat in them tossed out and uneaten. "You…you…" Heather growled and was ready to attack Dawn.

"Dawn…how could you…" Courtney said as she narrowed her eyes in disappointment at the aura user.

Dawn held her head low. Shame completely enveloping her aura. The aura reader sniffled a bit as she whimpered. "I'm sorry…"

"So…we were disqualified from the start?!" Bridgette yelled to Chris, extremely angered about eating all that disgusting food for nothing.

"Yep! Classic hosting move. I gave ya a bit of hope then YANKED it away like a dollar bill on a string." Chris explained as he took immense pride in having the girls pretty much do the challenge for nothing as a few of their points weren't actually earned. The host then turned to Dawn and said. "Still though, pretty nice move getting your boyfriend to cheat for you."

"I'm not her boyfriend!" Lincoln yelled as he stood up from his seat…getting all eyes on him. "Aaaaaah…crap baskets…"

"Wait a minute…" Duncan looked between the open window and Lincoln. The window Lincoln requested be opened. The delinquent soon got right into Lincoln's face and glared. "That's why you wanted the window open! You were helping them cheat?!"

CONFESSFIONAL – HEATHER

"Looks like we found a weak link~" Heather stated with a smirk on her face. Although she was still extremely pissed about losing the reward, pretty much all tension was being taken from her and put onto Lincoln and Dawn.

"Give me one good reason why we shouldn't ditch you when we go to the resort?" Duncan growled at Lincoln as he lifted the Loud boy by his shirt collar.

"Hey, hey, hey, let's all just calm down now." DJ stepped up to the two of them as he tried to diffuse the tension. While he wasn't exactly happy at Lincoln for helping the girls cheat, he couldn't exactly be mad at it. Especially since he was doing it to essentially protect Dawn and not out of any malicious intention of sabotaging the guys.

"Yeah man, let's just drop it." Geoff suggested as he couldn't help but feel a little responsible for helping the girls as well. "We'll deal with it later after the weekend party."

"We won anyway." Owen shrugged, not really wanting to start conflict. "What does it matter anyway?"

Duncan looked around at his fellow guys a bit before sighing. "Fine." Duncan relented as he dropped Lincoln harshly on the floor. "I'll ease up. For now!"

"Well ladies…" Heather glared at Lincoln as she crossed her arms. "I think we all know who we're voting for next." All the girls except for Dawn joined in glaring at Lincoln.

This made the Loud boy gulp a bit as he looked down. "Crap…" He had a feeling his time on the island wasn't gonna be for much longer.

SUNSET

The sun was coming down on the camp. A cruise ship had come to pick the guys up for their weekend get away. Duncan, Geoff, Owen, and DJ were making their way to the cruise ship with none of the girls there to see them off. All expect one ready to send off one particular guy.

"I'm…I'm really sorry Dawn…" Lincoln apologize to the nature girl as she held Edward in her arms, both the girl and platypus looking upset. "Thanks to me everyones gonna be gunning it for us…"

"Hey, it's not your fault." Dawn told the Loud boy as she put a hand on his cheek. "I was the one who couldn't do it…I just ended up dragging you along with me. But hey, we still have us right? We're still an alliance?"

Lincoln found himself smiling a bit at Dawn as he nodded his head. "Yeah. Absolutely." Lincoln said as he and Dawn found themselves joining hands. "To the final two we go."

"Brbrb…" Edward let out sadly.

"Hey don't worry buddy." Lincoln reassured his platypus as he gently pet his head. "Dawn will take good care of you while I'm gone." Edward still looked sad, but nodded his head. The boat's horn then went off signaling Lincoln that it was time to go. "I…guess I better leave."

"Yeah…" Dawn said…before the two shared a hug. Dawn wrapped a single arm around Lincoln with one arm holding Edward while Lincoln wrapped both of his around Dawn. The hug lasted longer to them then it actually was in real time as they felt their bodies against one another with Edward in between the two.

But the two had to separate and Lincoln, with his backpack on, started heading towards the boat. "See ya Dawn…" Lincoln gave one last bye to Dawn as he waved to her.

"Bye Lincoln…" Dawn was forced to watch Lincoln board the cruise boat which took off pretty much as soon as he boarded. And as she watched the boat leave, a few tears escaped her eyes. "I'll miss you…"

Chapter 17: Interlude

Chapter Text

"Hello dudes and dudettes, and welcome to Total Drama Island." Chris began the intro a little different then usual with a phone in his hands. "Today's a little special. Here, we'd thought we'd give you the scoop on what the campers are up to after the Brunch of Disgustingness. The dudes at their sweet five-star resort weekend get-a-way, and the girls being forced to all live together in crappy Camp Wawanakwa. How are the girls doing after Dawn betrayed them? Are the guys still giving Linc the cold shoulder? Find out for yourself right now!”

Currently at Camp Wawanakwa, the tension was…thick to say the least. The girls were at each other's throats as usual. The tape still dividing up the two halves of the girl's cabins. In fact, the night after the boy's all left Gwen and Leshawna locked Heather and Lindsay out of the cabin with only the former two girls, Bridgette and Courtney sleeping in the cabin that night.

But what about Dawn some of you may ask? Well needless to say the girls weren't so happy with the aura reader and were all practically shunning her after the challenge. So the nature lover decided it was just best to take Edward and head into the woods until the boys were back to avoid any potential conflict.

And the girls didn't really voice any issues about this. Being upset as they were with Dawn for costing them the challenge, they didn't really care about this and chose not to even bring Dawn up let alone go look for all.

All except for one.

Bridgette was currently seen in the boy's cabin looking under the beds and under the sheets for any trace of Dawn. While the surfer girl was angry at the Moon child at first, being who she was, Bridgette's anger quickly dissolved and she just wanted to talk to Dawn about the issue. That feeling soon turning into worry as she realized the moon child hadn't come to bed last night and hadn't returned for breakfast that day.

So now the surfer girl was tasking herself with finding where ever Dawn could be. While praying she was safe. After looking throughout the boy's cabin, Bridgette determined that the surfer girl wasn't there. "Maybe she's in the boat house." Bridgette shuddered a bit at the mental image of that place. She didn't envy Duncan one bit for being sent there during the Boot Camp Challenge.

When she stepped out of the cabin, the surfer girl was quickly introduced to the sounds of the wilderness such as birds chirping and the sounds of the waves hitting the nearby beach. While she would have loved getting to go to that resort, Bridgette did overall feel more comfortable out here nature. Maybe not as much as someone like Dawn, but Bridgette certainly preferred nature to fancy city-like stuff and such.

"What were you just doing in the boy's cabin?" Bridgette looked to see Courtney passing by the cabin while on a walk. With no challenges, her boyfriend having the time of his life, and not having the time of her life either at a resort, the CIT had to pass the time somehow. And currently she was getting the weird sight of Bridgette coming out of the guys cabin. "You'll get the scent of dude on you."

Bridgette rolled her eyes at the statement before putting her hands in her hoodie pockets as she walked down the stairs of the boy's cabin and got in front of Courtney. "Sorry just looking around for Dawn." When Bridgette revealed this information, Courtney quickly scoffed and crossed her arms. "Would you quit that? She's our friend and she didn't turn up last night. You gotta be at least a little worried."

"As if." Courtney denied as she turned her back to Bridgette making the surfer girl frown at her. "She cost us the challenge. If it wasn't for her, we would probably be getting the best spa treatment ever. Instead we're still here picking bugs out of our hair."

"Are you sure?" Bridgette asked as she crossed her arms at Courtney. She knew how the CIT could get sometimes but she was sure that Courtney was improving her attitude. Now it was like she was back to square one. "Looking back at it I'm not sure we would have won it anyway. I mean they had Owen on their team and the tie breaker would have probably been a one on one."

"I can't believe you're defending her!" Courtney snapped as she turned back to Bridgette with an angry face. "Her along with Lincoln cheated. Broke the rules. And costed us our victory."

"Ok, well I just saw Chef release a box of about 3 dozen co*ckroaches this morning. Imagine what would have been done with those for the tie breaker?" Courtney quickly cringed and started gagging as she tried not to vomit at what those roaches would have been potentially used for. "Plus, you didn't seem to mind breaking the rules when you stole that food from Chef."

"That…That was different." Courtney claimed as she shifted her eyes away from Bridgette. An uncomfortable look on her face as Bridgette rose a brow at her. "I-It's not like it cost us the challenge."

"And who ended up being the reason we even won that challenge in the first place?" Bridgette asked as she narrowed her eyes a bit at Courtney.

"…Dawn…" Courtney mumbled as she looked at the ground.

"And at least she never made anyone cry." Bridgette stated getting Courtney to flinch. Great, she was bringing that up. "Remember what you did to DJ during the Trust Challenge?"

"Ok, ok, I get it." Courtney relented as she knew that Bridgette was going to keep egging her on about this. "Ok maybe you have a point. I can't say I forgive Dawn, at least not yet, but…I'll be easier on her. Deal?" Bridgette seemed satisfied with this and nodded her head. "Look this is Dawn we're talking about. She's probably hanging out in the woods somewhere."

"T-The woods…" Bridgette gulped as her phobia of being alone in the woods start to come over her.

"I hope you find her." Courtney said as she put a comforting hand on the surfer girl's shoulder. "Good luck." Bridgette nodded and took a deep breath. Her fear was strong but her desire to find her friend was stronger.

"Brbrbr."

"Well…no we're not exactly in a relationship…" Courtney was indeed right about one thing. Dawn was isolating both herself and Edward in the woods. After the Brunch of Disgustingness challenge and seeing Lincoln depart with the rest of the guys, she couldn't bear to be around the rest of the girls. Not that they wanted to be around her in the least. While she couldn't care less about what Heather, and Lindsay to a lesser extent, thought of her everyone else giving her the cold shoulder hurt quite a bit.

So with Edward with her, she chose to spend her time in the woods until Lincoln came back. At least she had someone she could talk to. And the current conversation subject…Lincoln. Specifically, the aura reader's feelings about the boy. It may come as a surprise to literally no one, Dawn sort of has a crush on the Loud boy. And Edward quickly brought it up.

"Brbrbrbr?" Edward asked with the tilt of his head.

"I mean…I guess." Dawn answered with a blush coming to her face. Although her real answer was written all over her face. She did. "I guess it's just hard letting them out…"

"Brb…" Edward deadpanned at Dawn.

"I know, I know. I see the irony." Dawn grumbled a bit as the platypus was cutting rather deep into things. Damn this mammal knew how to get to people. "I'm the one always revealing a person's true feelings and I can't seem to do it myself. But…it's Lincoln…"

"Brbrbrb! Brbrbr! Brb! Brb!" Edward said loud as he got up on his hind legs.

"Now there is no need for that kind of language mister." Dawn claimed as she put her hands to her hips.

"Um, am I interrupting something?"

Dawn and Edward flinched, the aura readers guard in a rare state of being lowered, as the new voice made herself present. Dawn looked behind her as both she and the platypus saw none other than Bridgette approaching her. The surfer girl actually managed to find Dawn rather quickly due to finding some platypus tracks near the river.

"….No." Dawn squeaked out as she wasn't aware of how long and how much the surfer girl had heard. Edward, sensing that the two girls may need some alone time to talk, quickly waddled away and went to go gather some berries.

"Well if that's the case…" Bridgette began as she walked up to Dawn and sat down in front of the nature girl. "Mind if we talk?"

"…Why?" Dawn asked with a sad tone and frown as she looked down at the ground. "I thought you'd be avoiding me like all the other girls…"

Bridgette gave a soft smile to Dawn as she took the aura reader's hands into her own. "Look, I was upset at first but I don't like to hold a grudge." The surfer girl reassured the moon child. "Come on you know this. It was one of the first things you figured out about me."

"Yeah…" Dawn mumbled.

"…So, we're you talking about Lincoln?" Bridgette immediately asked with a small smirk on her face. Dawn's only response was to squeak with her face turning a bright red. "Hehe, I'll take that as a yes. Look Dawn, be honest with me. I'm not gonna tease you or anything. Do you like Lincoln?"

"….Yes." Dawn revealed as she shyly nodded her head.

"Well why don't you tell him then?" Bridgette asked with a soft and supportive tone, making sure not to say anything that would potentially insult the aura reader and/or her crush. "I mean you two are always together and, even if it was a little wrong, he went out of his way to help you the last challenge. I mean down all that…'food' that quickly couldn't have been easy. Plus you should be able to tell if he likes you or not right?"

"…No actually." Dawn revealed, greatly surprising Bridgette. Dawn should be able to figure out anything about anyone just by looking at them. Why not this. "The truth is…I stopped looking at Lincoln's aura a couple weeks ago."

"Wait you can do that?" Bridgette asked with a confused tone. She didn't know that Dawn could just stop looking at someone's aura. "Why?"

"It's…because…I'm scared…" Dawn revealed making Bridgette completely understand. "I guess I've been…too scared to learn the truth. Just in case it turns out…he doesn't like me like that."

"Oh Dawn." Bridgette let out as she pulled the aura reader into a comforting hug. Probably magic girl or not, Dawn was still a teenage girl that was worried and scared about feelings such as love and romance. And she could relate to it herself as she was still trying to figure things out with Geoff. "It's alright. It's perfectly normal to be feeling like that."

"Thanks Bridgette…" Dawn said as she leaned in close to the surfer girl's hug. Dawn really needed this right now. While she normally talked to animals about pretty much everything, she really appreciated having another human being to talk with this about.

"Now I want you to look me in the eye right now." Bridgette asked the moon child. Dawn did as told and separated from Bridgette a bit and looked the surfer girl in the eyes. "Trust me when I say this, Lincoln really does like you. Not just like, but like likes. He always spends time with you, blushes whenever he gets near you, and I can't count the number of times I caught him drawing you in his journal."

"…Really?" Dawn asked with a smile and blush coming to her face.

"One hundred percent." Bridgette nodded her head without a doubt in her mind. "He wants this as bad as you if not more. So, when he comes back to the island, I want you to do you best and ask him out alright?"

"…Yeah, alright." Dawn shyly smiled and nodded her head. "I'll…I'll try my best."

"You don't need luck. I know you got this." Bridgette told Dawn before standing up and stretching out a bit. "So, you ready to come back to camp."

"I will but…later. I think I'll stay here for a bit." Dawn stated as she patted the ground. "But I promise I'll be back by dinner at the latest."

"Alright, sounds good." Bridgette was satisfied with this and started walking away. But made sure to say one last thing. "And look…Courtney said she'll go easy on you. So you just gotta work a bit for her forgiveness ok?" Dawn nodded at the surfer girl's words. And with all that done, Bridgette headed back to camp.

THE BOYS

Currently, the five guys of Total Drama Island were having the time of their lives…at least most of them were. The cruise ship they left on had taken them to where Chris promised. A local five-star resort. And once there they were free to enjoy whatever the resort had to offer all for free. Right after they got their shots of course…

But now they were all partying it up like there's no tomorrow. From receiving deluxe spa treatments, eating the most delicious food ever, and dancing with some fine ladies. They were having nothing but total and absolute fun.

Well…all except one.

Lincoln Loud.

Currently the Loud boy could be seen at the pool area of the resort. While many other people there were swimming in the large pool, relaxing in the hot tub, or just sitting down on a lawn chair, Lincoln was sitting down at a table all by himself slumped down on said table with a saddened look on his face.

No matter how hard he tried, he just couldn't enjoy himself. He should be, this was literally the most luxurious place he's ever been to and it was all free for him to do whatever he wants! And his sisters weren't around to get them kicked out! He's gotten spa treatments, eaten some gourmet food, and relaxed in the hot tub just minutes ago, but he just couldn't really enjoy himself or have that much fun.

Maybe it was because of the other guys. His fellow men of Total Drama Island, especially Duncan, had been avoiding Lincoln quite a bit. He couldn't really blame them. He did sorta almost jeopardize their team and almost prevented them from spending the weekend here. So the white head couldn't blame them for being mad at him.

But the most likely reason why…Dawn. This was the first time since the competition started that they've been apart. Lincoln would easily say that Dawn was the reason he's been in the competition for this long. When he first stepped on that dock, though he might had hidden it pretty well, Lincoln would say he was a mess of insecurities and self-doubt. His girlfriend just dumped him right before the show started, and he's already struggled with being compared to his sisters. He really didn't think he'd be of use to his team and they would have kicked him out quickly.

But Dawn kept him going. She pushed him past his limits and insecurities and allowed him to actually use the skills he had to prove to be a worthy competitor. Even helping him work past his issues with his break out with Ronnie Anne and…maybe even getting new feelings for…

"You thinking about a certain someone brother?" Lincoln, with his face a bright red, was cut off from his thoughts by someone placing a drink in front of him. Looking up at who it was, the Loud boy was met with the kind smile of the gentle giant DJ who was carrying around Bunny in a little baby carrier attached to his chest. "Your face looks like it was dipped in Kool-Aid."

"Oh, hey DJ." Lincoln greeted the Brickhouse with a glum tone as he took the drink that was given to him. DJ took a seat at the table Lincoln was at with his own drink and never stopped smiling at the Loud boy. "Why are you here? Shouldn't you be avoiding me like the plague like the rest of the guys?"

"Hey come on don't be like that man." DJ tried to cheer Lincoln up as the Loud boy took a sip of the drink DJ got him. "Look, remember when you stopped me from bullying Harold? You said guys often make stupid mistakes. At least your mistake was to protect someone ya care about while I was picking on someone. At least you can say your still a bigger man."

"I guess…" Lincoln mumbled after taking a sip of his drink. This didn't do much in cheering him up though. "But still…I screwed up bad and now nearly everyone is against me."

"Hey try not to worry so much about it dude." DJ reassured the Loud boy as he patted his shoulder a few times. "We're still cool. And I'm sure Bridgette doesn't either, you know her. And ya can't forget a certain someone~" Lincoln blushed a bit as DJ sent him a bit of a teasing grin. "Be honest with me bro, you were thinkin bout Dawn weren't ya?"

"…..Yes." Lincoln admitted with a sigh and red face. "I was."

"Man dude." DJ couldn't help but chuckle a bit at Lincoln's face. "You got it for her bad."

"…Yeah…I really do." Lincoln fully admitted to having a massive crush on Dawn. It truly couldn't be more obvious.

"Then why don't ya tell her man?" DJ asked as he stopped chuckling and got into real talk with Lincoln. "It's obvious she likes ya back, so what's holdin ya back?"

"Well first off, I massively screwed up the other day with the challenge." Lincoln began his explanation as DJ crossed his arms under Bunny and gave Lincoln his undivided attention. "A doubt she's gonna wanna get together with me after I just got all the girls against her and painted a giant target on her back. And then…there's my ex…"

"Ronnie Anne?" DJ asked, remembering the time Lincoln told him about how his old girlfriend broke up with him.

"I just thought me and Ronnie…had something special." Lincoln began with a pained expression, this being a subject that was hard for him to talk about. "We've known each other since we were eleven and we had a rocky relationship at first but as time went on, we…really developed something. And then it just ended because of this God damn show. I thought she would have been happy for me getting in. If our positions were reversed I know I would have done my best to cheer her on. But…she just yelled at me, told me I couldn't be on the show if she wasn't and…just dumped me."

DJ shook his head with sympathy. He could tell this was an experience that really hurt his friend. "Man…I'm really sorry that happened." DJ said to Lincoln as the Loud looked into his drink. "You don't get more rough then that."

"Yeah…and when I came to the island, I didn't expect to make it this far one bit." Lincoln continued. "But for some reason Dawn just…clicked on me ya know. I don't think it's the whole rebound thing anymore. She just had this way of…pushing me to do my best. Breaking my limits and insecurities and actually doing well. At first I thought she was just a really good friend but then…"

"You started thinking of her more then that?" DJ finished for the Loud boy.

Lincoln was silent and simply nodded his head. After a moment or two, he spoke again. "This is the first time we've been separated since the competition started and…it just sucks!" Lincoln snapped a little bit and banged his fist against the chair he was sitting in. "I like her…a lot. Maybe even more then I did Ronnie Anne. She's just…a really special girl. I…I wanna be with her."

"…" DJ was silent at first and nodded his head. He then got Lincoln's attention as he pointed at the table. "After this vacation. When we get back on the island, after the challenge we have, you're gonna tell her."

"What?" Lincoln was taken back a bit by DJ's sudden and rather firm commands. "But-"

"Ah." DJ cut Lincoln off.

"Why do-"

"Uh-uh." DJ did it once again.

"Stop doing-"

"No more excuses man." DJ went on as he looked DJ right in the eye. "You want her, and I'll be damned if she doesn't want you. You got no excuses, if you wanna be with her, then you got to take action. No excuses, no avoiding her, no nothin. You're gonna go to her, and tell her how ya feel."

Lincoln was certainly surprised. He's never seen DJ act like this before. But…he was right. About everyone. "Yeah…Yeah you're right." Lincoln began nodding as he stood up from his chair, DJ beginning to send his friend a smile. "I can't just sit back anymore. If I want this, then I gotta take action! I have to seize the day! Carpe, freakin, diem!"

"Yeah man! That's the attitude!" DJ got up as well and he and Lincoln shared a high five. He was proud of his white-haired friend. It was finally time for him to get that girl and he was glad to help in any way he could. "But for now, we still got plenty of time here. Wanna join for a spa treatment? Gonna get my alligator elbows all fixed up."

"Ya know what…that sounds pretty good actually." Lincoln quickly finished the rest of his drink as he and DJ set off towards the spa. "Thanks DJ."

Chapter 18: No Pain, No Game

Chapter Text

Last time on Total Drama Island..." Chris began the usual recap as he made some last second adjustments to his hair. "The Bass and Gopher teams were disbanded into a Battle of the Sexes challenge that put their taste buds to the puke test. With bovine testicl*s, live bug insect pizza, and hair cakes on the menu, it's a pure miracle that this didn't turn into a massive retch fest. But what this did turn into was a cheat fest! Immediately after starting their new alliance, Lincoln and Dawn thought they might bend the rules a little by having Dawn toss all meat-based dishes out the window. Telling ya that girl would probably faint if you took her to a barbeque. So after painting targets on both their backs, the guys set sail aboard a weekend retreat on the S.S. Lap o' Luxury, the girls set down territorial tape, and turning the cabin into two cat fight ready sides. Now that Heather's drawn the line, will Leshawna cross the line? Can Bridgette mend the line before Gwen shreds the line? Will Courtney correct the line while Dawn avoids the line? And can Lindsay recognize any line that's not a tan line? For the answers to all these cliffhangers and more, stay tuned to the most exciting episode yet on Total. Drama. Island!"

On the Island, all of the girls could be seen hanging out around the beach. And the tension was so thick you could cut it with a butter knife. Lindsay and Heather were sitting on some chairs reading magazines, Leshawna was sitting not too far away while eating some chips, Gwen was on the dock writing in her journal, Courtney was dipping her feet in the water, Bridgette and Dawn were sitting next to each other on the sand a bit farther away from everyone with Edward in the latter's lap.

All the girls were staying silent, but most of them were giving each other the stink eye and silently showing their hate and intolerance of one another. The only thing that broke the silence was a buzzing fly that landed right on Heather's nose. The queen bee slowly moved her hand and was about try and kill the fly only for it to fly away right before Lindsay hit Heather in the face with a rolled-up magazine. "Ugh!" Heather grunted as she held her nose.

"O-Oops…" Lindsay stuttered; a bit worried for what Heather might do to her because of that little accident.

"Lindsay, you are a total-" Heather was cut off by a loud boat horn. The queen bee quickly covered her mouth thinking she spat out profanity so bad that it caused that sound effect to happen. But the horn went off again leading to everyone looking to the true source of the sound. The cruise ship that had taken the guys a few days ago.

It had returned and looking to it, they saw Duncan, Geoff, DJ, and Owen at the front of the ship dancing to party music. Meanwhile a familiar figure with his face covered by a pure white hoodie with a back pack was leaning against the railing next to the part of the ship that acted as an exit. That person being, of course, Lincoln.

Dawn, with Edward in her hands, quickly stood up and smiled at the hoodie covered Loud boy with a blush soon coming to her face. Bridgette couldn't help but chuckle a bit at the cute sight.

Meanwhile the other girls had quite different reactions as they all found themselves glaring at the returning guys as the boat stopped at the dock allowing all the guys to slide down the exit that was set up. All except Lincoln who quickly sped walk down and tried to avoid attention. "Oh, sweet mother of mirth!" Owen said while panting a bit with a giant smile on his face. "You can't buy that kind of fun!"

"I think Owen and DJ took a real shine to those lovely ladies who served us hand and foot." Duncan commented, getting some nasty looks of jealousy from most of the girls. Especially Courtney.

"Hello! The spa treatments?" DJ pointed out as he showed off his elbows. "My alligator elbows, totally gone!"

"Ooh." Owen gasped as he felt the brick house's elbows. "Like velvet."

CONFESSIONAL – LESHAWNA

"Pssh." Leshawna angrily scoffed. "Those should've been my alligator elbows getting the hand and foot treatment!"

As Owen offered the girls some food they brought back, which ended up in said food angrily being thrown into the water, Duncan smirked as he approached Courtney with the CIT quick to cross her arms and turn her back to the delinquent. "Hey babe." Duncan greeted his girlfriend getting a small scoff outta her. "How's my girl been while I was away?"

"Oh, your girl?" Courtney questioned as she turned to Duncan and gave him the stink eye. "You sure you're not talking about those spa ladies at the resort?!"

"Hey, hey, come on don't be like that. I thought of you the whole time while I was there." Duncan stated with his smirk and tone unchanging getting Courtney to roll her eyes. "If I wasn't, I wouldn't have smuggled this stuff for you." Courtney's eyes widened as Duncan lifted up his shirt to reveal a bunch of treats and soda bottles he stole from the resort.

This managed to get him back on Courtney's good side as she took the stuff Duncan offered her. "Well I guess having a criminal for a boyfriend does have its benefits~" The CIT stated while unable to help but lick her lips at all the stuff Duncan stole for her.

"Better believe it babe." Duncan said as he gave Courtney a quick kiss on the lips.

Meanwhile with another one of the guys, Lincoln had managed his way to the beach were Dawn was. He tried his best to be invisible and avoid attention, but he was positive many of the girls were giving him the stink eye. Not that he could blame them. But he knew he still had DJ, possibly Bridgette, as well as the most important one to him on the island still with him.

And that one person being none other than the nature lover right in front of him.

"H-Hey…Dawn." Lincoln greeted with a small smile on his face. Lincoln honestly couldn't be happier that he was with Dawn on the island again. While the resort was certainly amazing and lived up to the five stars it was given…the Loud boy was having trouble enjoying himself without Dawn there. Add in his worry for her being with the girls that were no doubt mad at her. But now they were back together and, with a little help from a talk with DJ, he was gonna try his best to have a talk with Dawn about how he felt about her.

Not knowing that the aura reader was ready to do the same after some convincing from Bridgette.

"H-Hey Lincoln…" Dawn greeted with a shy smile and blushing face. "How was-"

"Brbrbrbrb!" Before Dawn could say anything else, Edward was quick to leap out of the aura reader's arms and jump onto Lincoln. Quickly resulting in knocking the Loud boy to the sand of the beach below their feet while nuzzling Lincoln with his bill.

"Hahaha, hey buddy!" Lincoln's mood couldn't help but be lifted thanks to his little buddy's welcome back greeting. Lincoln quickly got Edward into his arms and patted his head as he stood back up with some help from Dawn. "Glad to be back with both of ya. The resort was nice but I'm happier to be here with you two."

"Aaaw, that's really sweet." Dawn blushed even more as she moved some hair out of her face. The aura reader's heart was racing more then it usually did around Lincoln. Because the today was the day. She wasn't gonna let anything stand in her way! "I'm…I'm really glad to have you back too. The island just…isn't the same without you."

Lincoln himself also started blushing more in return. Time seemed to stop as the two looked into each other's eyes. Both having one thing on their mind and were doing their best to let it out when, "Listen up, campers! As of right now, all teams are officially dissolved." Chris' voice was heard coming through the loud speakers, cutting off Lincoln and Dawn and ruining the mood quite a bit. "From here on in, it's every camper for themselves!"

Lincoln and Dawn sighed as the mood was completely brought down for them due to Chris. Didn't help that there were a few campers immediately agreeing with Chris and were ready to take on the rest of the game and work towards that grand prize. "Oh-ho-ho, I am feelin' that!" Leshawna yelled as she put her hands on her hips and looked up at the loud speaker Chris was speaking through. "Bring it on, Chris!"

"Then get ready for this!" Chris announced leaving everyone confused. What was this that Chris was speaking of? Was it referring to the challenge? It would be kinda weird for him to phrase it like that though. But soon, everyone got their answer as the horn of another boat was heard. And when they looked to the source…they were all left shocked.

"You're frontin' me." Leshawna commented on what she saw while Bridgette gasped.

"What?" Heather let out with a look of both shock and horror. "But that's impossible."

"What the heck is she doing back here?" Lincoln asked as Edward quickly crawled inside of the Loud boy's hoodie so he could hide.

"Her aura…" Dawn gulped a bit in worry. "It's so much more…vicious then before."

"Back by popular audience demand, it's…" Chris announced as everyone looked at the scene that shouldn't even be happening right now.

"Eva!"

You didn't mishear ladies and gentlemen. It was all true. On a boat heading back to the camp contained voted off camper Eva. The athletic rageholic girl was heading back to Camp Wawanakwa and by the look of her face, she was coming back with a vengeance.

The boat containing the previously voted camper soon stopped at the dock with Eva jumping off it and landing on the wooden structure with a loud thud. And if one could read aura's like Dawn, they could see it was red hot with nothing but pure rage. "That's right. I'm back." Eva stated as she stomped forward towards the other campers. "And just to be clear, not only am I gonna kick butt, but I'm giving special attention to my backstabbing Bass team who voted me off!"

CONFESSIONAL – LINCOLN

"Well on the bright side this probably took tension off of me and Dawn." Lincoln nervously chuckled a bit.

"Wait a sec!" Gwen called out as she looked up at the loud speakers and yelled. "You said no one is allowed back!"

"I did?" Chris asked.

Gwen rolled her eyes irritably. Of course Chris knew he said that. He says it every single elimination ceremony. It was impossible to forget. "And once you leave, and I quote, 'on the Dock of Shame, on the Boat of Losers, you can never, ever, ever, ever come back.' End quote."

"Oh yeah, that." One could most likely assume Chris had a grin on his face from how much fun he was having messing with everyone. "Yeah, I lied."

"You can't do that, it's not fair!" Gwen yelled at the host's loud speakers. He couldn't just tell them every single night that when one is voted off they can't come back, and then proceed to bring people back randomly.

"Whoa. Girl, you're reasoning with a loudspeaker." Leshawna went to Gwen's side to try and calm the goth down. The host's word was law. Nothing they could do about it but try even harder to win and stay on the show. "That just does not look good."

Courtney and Bridgette gave a dirty glare to the Loud speaker. They should have expected Chris to mess with them in a big way like this. And bringing in Eva of all people was just gonna cause a whole lot of trouble. And the two girls were about to experience this trouble as they heard heavy breathing coming from behind them and looked to see Eva giving the two girls an enraged look. "So, Eva," Bridgette awkwardly began as Courtney glared at the athletic girl. "Whatcha been doing since you left the island?"

"Taking anger management classes." Eva said through her teeth with an angry look in her eye. If she was indeed taking anger management, then there was still a looooooooong way to go on making any real progress. "I seem to remember you two thinking I need them!"

"Well you do! And apparently still do!" Courtney stated as she fearlessly spoke to Eva with Bridgette fearfully backing away incase an argument most likely took place. "You can't just go through life getting mad at every little thing and expect to succeed in anything."

"Say that to me again miss CIT!" Eva yelled as she cracked her fist and got ready to throw down.

"Maybe I will!" Courtney yelled back as she and Eva vicious growled at each other.

"She was an audience favorite?" Heather asked as she look up at the loud speakers Chris was speaking through. The queen bee was having a very difficult time believing Eva was any sort of audience favorite. She wasn't even in the game for that long. I mean what kind of person would end up super liked by the viewers at home after only being on for a handful of episodes?

Suddenly, Dawn sneezed.

"Not really, but we liked her!" Ok, now what Chris said made much for sense. Just his sick and twisted way and messing with the campers and creating drama and tension. "Also returning to camp…it's Izzy!"

"Oh-no!" Eva, Lindsay, Bridgette and Courtney let out in unison. Not only was a massive rageaholic coming back to camp, but also an incredibly insane one that was on a wanted list as well.

"Yeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeah!" Swinging on a vine towards everyone like Tarzan was none other than The Psycho Hose Beast herself Izzy. The orange headed girl let go of the vine and flipped towards the group and landed right on the beach in front of Lincoln and Dawn. "Hey guys! It's good to be back at camp! Even though I never actually left the island. I've been living in the woods all this time!"

"Izzy, good to see your aura is just as…vibrant as ever." Dawn sheepishly chuckled as Izzy stretched out a bit and cracked a few joints.

"Well things are certainly getting interesting." Lincoln muttered. Just like that, 12 campers turned to 14. This probably meant things were gonna get tougher, harder, and much more painful. Guess he should have expected it. Still, Izzy was probably one of the campers he would have preferred to come back. He nor Dawn has any sort of beef with her. And technically she was never officially eliminated just…chased away by the cops. "But what happened after the RCMP chased ya down?"

"Well they tried." Izzy chuckled as she explained what happened after she was chased away. "But being a wilderness survivor, I was swift-footed and avoided capture." Izzy suddenly took out a raw fish and took a bit from it. "Once I was safe among my animal brethren, it was just me against the harsh elements."

"You call this harsh?" Leshawna asked as she looked up at the sky that only had a few clouds in it. "It's been warm and sunny ever since you left."

"Not where I was! But luckily, I was able to take refuge in the beaver dam." Izzy further explained, getting either confused or disturbed looks from everyone. "Yeah, I befriended the family of beavers who lived there and together, we foraged for nuts and berries. Boy, I could use a bag of nachos right now. Haha." Izzy then got on all fours and used her foot to scratch her head similar to a dog before howling. "So, what's new with you guys?"

Before anyone could answer, Chris' voice was heard through the loud speakers. "All right, campers! Report to the amphitheater where you'll learn all about this week's challenge!" Chris announced to everyone before a 'Ksh' sound was heard from the speakers. "Mclean out!"

"Woohoo! Another challenge! Partay!" Owen cheered before holding his hand out to Duncan for a high five. "Hahaha. Gimme ten!"

"Uh, dude, you heard the loudspeaker." Duncan told the big guy before walking away. "It's every camper for themselves." Owen simply sighed before walking away with a slump.

Everyone else started heading to their respective cabin as well, with Lincoln and Dawn having to separate with Lincoln still having Edward in his hoodie. As Lincoln headed to the boy cabin, he sighed as a hand was placed on his shoulder. "Just try to relax man, Eva and Izzy coming back don't mean nothing for you." Of course, it was none other than DJ that came to Lincoln's side. "Just remember, what are you gonna do after today's challenge?"

"I'm…I'm gonna ask Dawn out!" Lincoln said with the most determined tone he could muster, but there was still a bit of nervousness in it. "No more holding back! I'm gonna tell her!"

"Got that right man!" DJ patted Lincoln on the back, which resulted in Lincoln nearly falling due to the brickhouse's strength, as he smiled at his friend. "And I got your back brotha, and I talked to Bridge after she got away from Eva, and she's on your side too."

"Really? She's not upset about…" Lincoln didn't wanna bring up the 'incident' during the last challenge. Thankfully DJ knew exactly what he was talking about and shook his head. "Oh thank God! Still…everyone else though…"

"Hey, you heard Chris, all campers for themselves anyway." DJ tried to reassure Lincoln. Everyone was gonna be after each other anyway. No more teams, and all were gunning it to get first place. It was gonna be near merciless either way. "You just gotta find some way to get the heat off ya. I'm sure you'll think of something."

"Get the heat off me huh…" Lincoln's brain stuck with those words and quickly got to work. There has got to be something he could do to either having everyone forget about him, which Eva and Izzy coming back certainly did help with, or get everyone to trust him again.

With Dawn, the aura reader chose to simply sit on the steps of the cabin rather than go inside. There was bound to be plenty of negative energy from both Eva and Heather so the aura reader decided it was better out here. But she still had to deal with one of these as Eva suddenly came up from behind her. "Listen here hippie." Eva growled as Dawn looked up at her. "Don't think I haven't forgotten about you hippie. Or your boyfriend!" Dawn blushed a bit, but managed to shake those words off. "You're gonna pay for-"

"Voting you off?" Dawn finished for the athlete. Eva nodded leading Dawn to sigh a bit. "We didn't even vote you off." Now that actually got Eva's attention a bit as the rageaholic's eyes widened a bit. "Me and Lincoln voted for Courtney during the phobia factor challenge. Everyone else voted for you."

Eva narrowed her eyes and got right up close to Dawn to try and see if she was lying. But Dawn's face and body language didn't break a bit leading to Eva actually relenting and backing away from Dawn. "Ok then." Eva spoke without a growl which was certainly an improvement. "But I'm still keeping an eye on you. Not gonna let snowball cheat for you this time."

This did get Dawn to groan a bit as she held her head in her hands.

About 20 minutes later, all 14 campers were gathered up at the amphitheater for the challenge. A few rows of chairs were set up on the stage that all the campers were sat down in as Chris walked up from behind the stage. "Welcome to your next challenge!" Chris announced to everyone with his usual grin. "The time-honored game of torture. Say Uncle!" As Chris announced this, a couple of interns came from behind the curtain of the stage and brought out a big wheel that had different pictures taped onto the different sections.

"You are all about to be put through the tests of endurance so insane, that some of 'em sent our interns to the emergency room. If you back down from the challenge or do not last the required ten seconds, you will be eliminated. The winner will not only be safe from elimination, but will win this luxurious trailer." Chris then gestured out to the field nearby where a shiny new trailer waited for the victor of the challenge today to claim. "Yours to take home at the end of the summer."

"What kinds of torture?" Leshawna asked the question that was on everyone's mind.

"Why don't you ask my lovely assistant?" Chris said as he gestured to Chef…who was wearing a hockey mask and carrying a freshly polished and sharpened cleaver. Everyone flinched or gasped when they saw this. Edward even jumped off Lincoln's lap and quickly ran away. "And with that, we're already down a platypus. Alright. Let's do this. Duncan, you're first up. Let's spin the Wheel of Misfortune to select your torture."

Duncan put on a fierce look as he got up from his seat and headed over to the Wheel of Misfortune. He wasn't about to let Chris or his sick schemes get to him. That trailer and immunity was his and he'd take anything the host could dish out. So spinning the wheel as hard as he could, everyone kept their eyes glued to it and waited to see what Duncan would have to deal with. Finally, after a few moments, the wheel stopped on a picture of a turtle. "Turtle puck shots!" Chris explained as an intern brought out a hockey goalie net with Chef grabbing a hockey stick and was now seen in front of a bunch of angry looking snapping turtles. "Our interns spent weeks collecting the grumpiest, angriest, crustiest, hungriest old snapping turtles on the island. While you stand in the goalie net completely unprotected, Chef will fire off turtle slapshots."

Everyone gasped as they could hear the turtle snapping their jaws shut repeatedly. "If I were you, dude, I'd protect my coconuts. This could get ugly." Chris whispered to Duncan with the delinquent doing just that as the host pushed him in front of the goalie net. "If you can stay in for ten seconds, you'll go on to the second round."

A buzzer sound was heard as an electric timer went off. Chef wasted no time in shooting the turtles at Duncan with the hockey stick. The delinquent managed to dodge a few, but Chef's aimed quickly improved leading to Duncan getting chomped on by snapping turtle after snapping turtle.

But the delinquent was able to stick it out long enough as the timer soon hit ten seconds right as Duncan collapsed to the ground with multiple turtles using him as a teething ring. "And Duncan moves on to the next round!" Chris announced while chuckling. It was clear Chris was having way too much fun with this. "Isn't this fun?"

"Yeah, it's a riot." Duncan sarcastically grumbled while glaring at Chris.

CONFESSIONAL – DAWN

"Those poor, poor, turtles." Dawn said sympathetically for the poor snapping turtles that were hit with a hockey stick.

"Next up, Lindsay!" Chris announced, getting to the next camper quickly, making Lindsay gulp with fear. The dumb blond got out of her seat as Chris took the liberty of spinning the wheel for her. After a few moments, the wheel stopped on a picture of a marshmallow. "Marshmallow Waxing!" Chef proceeded to pull out a cart that had a boiling pot on it. And this pot was filled with freshly melted marshmallows. "We're gonna wax every part of your body. If you can take the pain for a full ten seconds, you can go to the next level."

"Oh, I so need this." Suddenly all of Lindsay's fears over her turn were gone as she was actually looking forward to this. She may have missed out on the resort but it looks like she was still gonna get a waxing! So, with a smile on her face, Lindsay stepped up onto a table that was also brought out for her. "I've been dealing with nasty razor stubble for weeks. Try not to wax off my tan, 'kay?"

Lindsay was cut off with Chef putting a glob of hot melted marshmallows right on Lindsay's face. The blond's muffled screams could be heard with everyone but Eva watching the scene in horror. Some doing their best to try and look away. After ten seconds, Chef ripped off the marshmallow wax, with a few face hairs being torn off and seen on the marshmallow glob, revealing Lindsay to be just fine.

Lincoln meanwhile gulped a bit. This was intense. Chris really was showing no mercy with this one. "Oh man…" Lincoln wiped a few beads of sweat off his head. "This is insane…"

"Just make sure not to cheat this time." Lincoln flinched a bit as he saw Gwen giving him a rather dirty look and the tone she spoke in matched this expression. "We're all watching you this time Lincoln. Better watch your back." Lincoln simply sighed in response and lowered his head, Dawn giving him a sympathetic look from the row in the front.

"Well done, Lindsay." Chris complimented the dumb blond as she returned to her seat and kept feeling her now super smooth face. She really did need that waxing. "Since you didn't even complain once, you get to choose who goes next."

"No thanks." Lindsay declined the offer at first, but suddenly Eva grabbed the dumb blond's hair and pulled Lindsay so that her ear was next to the athlete's mouth. Eva whispered something to Lindsay and it seemed as though the dumb blond wasn't about to argue with Eva. "Uh, oh, wait. I changed my mind. I choose..." Eva whispered to her again. "Courtney…with lake leeches…because she's a backstabbing lowlife traitor." Eva whispered one last thing to Lindsay. "Grrrr…"

Meanwhile Courtney couldn't believe what was happening. Eva really was out to get her and the former Bass that had voted Eva off during the Phobia Factor challenge. Just then the CIT cringed as Chef brought out a barrel full of leeches. Leeches she would be forced to have to jump into. "Why me…" The CIT squeaked out.

Meanwhile Lincoln had his eyes on the CIT and gave her a look of pity…until an idea popped into his head.

CONFESSIONAL – LINCOLN

"I think I may have an idea for how to get everyone to trust me again!" Lincoln explained with a big grin on his face. He could do this. He just had to give it his all. "I've lived with ten sisters my whole life. I can do this!"

"WAIT!" Before Courtney got out of her seat and head towards her barrel of blood suckers, Lincoln stood up from his seat and called out to Chris, getting all attention on him. "I'll take her place!"

"WHAT?!" Everyone gasped out as they all gave Lincoln a look of surprise.

"Lincoln…" Dawn quietly gasped out as she stared at her crush.

"Lincoln…why are you-" Lincoln held his hand out in front of Courtney to show he wasn't gonna give an explanation or back down from his decision. Lincoln simply walked forward and towards the barrel.

"You sure bro?" Chris asked as he gave Lincoln a raised brow. "If you can't take the pain, you're out and lose both the trailer and immunity. And something tells me you could really use that last one."

"Yeah, I'm sure." Lincoln said with absolutely no hesitation as he walked next to the barrel. He cringed a bit when he looked inside, but he wasn't going to back down. "Start the timer!"

Chris simply shrugged and gestured Lincoln to jump in. Lincoln did so and jumped right into the barrel of leeches with the timer starting as soon as he did. The Loud boy quickly felt the leeches sticking to his body and started drinking up his blood. But he wasn't going to back down. He was gonna stay in the barrel for as long as it-

DING-DING

"AAAAHH!" Lincoln screamed as he jumped out of the barrel as soon as he heard the timer hit ten seconds. When he came out, everyone witness with widened eyes as the Loud boy's body was covered all over with leeches.

Just then Dawn stood up from her chair with a stern look and pointed to the leeches on Lincoln's body. "Get off him this instant!" The aura reader yelled. Thankfully the leeches listened as they all seemed to make a fearful squeaking sound and popped off Lincoln's body.

"Well done Lincoln, you're still in the game and successfully saved Courtney from the barrel." Chris complimented as Lincoln smiled a bit before heading back to his seat.

Eva growled a bit at Lincoln for foiling her attempts at revenge, but Courtney instead gave the Loud boy a thankful smile and said to him as he sat down. "Thanks so much for that." Lincoln smiled at the CIT's words before Courtney put on a confused face. "But why did you do that?"

"To make up for the previous challenge." Lincoln whispered back to Courtney. The CIT was a bit surprised by this as Lincoln sighed. "Look, I'm really sorry about helping Dawn cheat. I wasn't trying to sabotage you guys honest. I just…wanted to protect her. And if I gotta jump in a barrel of leeches to apologize for what I've done…I will."

Courtney took in all of Lincoln's words and smiled a bit herself. She didn't know many people who would willingly go into a leech barrel just to apologize. Not even her own boyfriend offered to try and protect her from it. "Well…I really appreciate it." Courtney told him before the two looked forward.

"Owen, you're next." Chris announced as he spun the wheel again. The big guy looked nervous as he feared what kind of thing would be in store for him. Just then the wheel stopped on a drawing of shorts. "Woodpecker shorts!"

"Woodpecker shorts?" Owen asked in a confused and fearful tone.

"It's simple." Chris began explaining the rules of this next round of torture. "You'll put on a pair of wooden shorts while we let a woodpecker have at you!" Chef walked onto the stage carrying a pair of wooden pants in one hand, and in the other held a branch that had a wood pecker perched on it. Then, in a demonstration of its abilities, the wood pecker pecked the top half off the branch of easily.

Owen gasped and quickly covered his private parts. That was the last part of him that Owen wanted a wood pecker to have at. But before the big guy could go off and face the torture, Lincoln once again stood up from his chair. "Hold on! I'll take this one too!" Lincoln said getting surprised looks out of everyone again.

"Lincoln no…" Dawn pleaded as she had a good idea of what Lincoln was planning.

"Dude…seriously?" Even Chris was taken back by this. Lincoln was taking not just one, but two rounds of torture for someone. Even the host was getting caught off guard by this. "You already took a bullet for someone."

"Anything in the rules saying I can't?" Lincoln asked as he narrowed his eyes a bit at Chris.

"Well…no." Chris admitted before shrugging at the Loud boy. "Guess it's your call dude. You wanna get tortured two rounds in a row be my guest."

"Glady." Lincoln stated as he once again started heading down to the stage where his torture awaited him. Everyone couldn't really understand what was going on. Why was Lincoln suddenly playing the hero this challenge? He took not just a challenge for Courtney, but now for Owen.

CONFESSIONAL – HEATHER

"Now what's snowball's angle here?" Heather questioned while glaring a bit at the camera. If that goody two shoes had some sort of plan, she was gonna get to the bottom of it.

And if they thought that taking two rounds of torture was crazy enough, Lincoln seemed intent on taking many more for everyone. No matter how much people questioned him, or how much Dawn worried and silently begged him to stop, Lincoln was just taking everyone's rounds.

From taking a nose hair ripping for Gwen, a phyton strangling for DJ, a bee sweater for Bridgette, an angry honey badger for Leshawna, and getting dunked into freezing cold water for Geoff. But no matter how much torture he took, the Loud boy always lasted the required ten seconds and was ready to take torture for everyone.

Well…almost everyone.

"For you torture Heather…" Chris began as the wheel came to a stop on a picture of an angry cat. "The Clawdish massage! For this challenge, you'll have to let an angry cat 'massage' your back!" Heather watched as Chef brought out a small crate and pulled off probably the most pissed out cat in the world with claws that looked sharp enough to effortlessly tear apart skin.

Heather flinched and gulped…before putting on an innocent look and looking up at a certain white head. Currently…to say Lincoln was roughed up was surely an understatement. The boy has taken around eight rounds of torture and it showed. His body was covered in bruises, marks, cuts, and more. He was shivering due to the cold water from earlier and more than likely lost a bit of blood. "Oh my…" Heather began, trying to sound like a helpless girl in need of saving. "If only there was a kind and strong man who-"

"You're on your own Heather." Lincoln immediately cut the queen bee off. While he wanted to win back most of the other campers' trust…Heather was certainly not on that list. Let her be tortured.

Heather quickly glared and growled at Lincoln and had to spend the rest of the day with the most vicious cat scratches on her back. And it wasn't a pretty sight to watch either.

"Our next challenge will be...spending ten seconds in a wooden crate with Sasquatchanakwa. Tough one." Once Heather had gotten her…massage, Chris spun the wheel to begin the next round. Lincoln was quick to stand back up and was about to offer to take this one as well, but Chris actually put a hand up to cut off the Loud boy. "Nope. Not this time bro. Sit back down."

"W-What?" Lincoln groaned out a bit. It hurt for him to just stand up at this point yet he was still ready to take on another round of pain. "Why?"

"Alright here's the thing." Chris began with a rather serious tone that sounded so foreign coming from the host's mouth. "As much as I enjoy seeing you kids in torture, I've been getting a lot of calls from the producers, and ya might wanna take it easy."

"Please Lincoln…" Dawn quietly begged, tears threatening to spill out of her eyes at seeing the state Lincoln was in. "Sit down…"

"But I…But I…But…I…." Lincoln didn't get to finish what he was about to say…as he fell forward and fainted.

"LINCOLN!" Dawn shrieked with horror as DJ was quick to catch the fallen Lincoln before he fell off the stands and to the floor. Almost everyone looked with widened eyes and worried expressions as all the pain Lincoln had endured finally caused him to pass out. Dawn quickly got out of her seat and raced over to Lincoln as DJ held onto him. Bridgette also approached the fainted boy to see if he was ok as most of the campers asked if he was ok as well.

"Ok, ok, everyone just calm down! Quiet!" Chris yelled through a microphone that was provided to him. Everyone was quick to shut up and calm down, as much as they could after seeing Lincoln pass out with Dawn finally having some tears fall from her eyes, as Chef came out from behind the stage with a stretcher. "Alright, we'll take a ten-minute break to get Lincoln to the infirmary. Needless to say, he's out."

"Can I please go with him." Dawn immediately begged as she took Lincoln's hand into both of her own with tears coming down her eyes. "Please, someone needs to watch after him!"

"Weeeeell, I guess you can." Chris said after he discarded the microphone. "But that means you'll be out too."

"I don't care!" Dawn said with zero hesitation with a firm look on her face. This got a few 'aawwws' out of some of the girls as Dawn took Lincoln from DJ and carried him over to the stretcher Chef had. "I don't need that stupid trailer or immunity. I need to make sure Lincoln is alright. Please…"

"Alright then, Dawn you're out. Go join snowball in the infirmary." Dawn gave a quick thank you to Chris as all the campers watched Dawn and Chef carry the unconscious Loud boy away to get patched up. "Ok, once the break is over, we'll resume the game. Then maybe you guys can know what it feels like."

"What's that supposed to mean?" Gwen questioned the host with a raised brow.

"Look, I don't like getting into all the sentimental emotion stuff. But I'm just sayin." Chris explained as he ran a hand through his face. These words being ones that host didn't use to often. "Why don't we compare the amount of bruises on snowballs body to all of yours? Combined."

"Oooooo! Sounds fun!" The ever-crazy Izzy said getting everyone to groan.

CONFESSIONAL – DJ

"I felt really bad for Linc." DJ said with a sympathetic tone and stern look on his face. "No one should have to go through that much pain."

CONFESSIONAL – LESHAWNA

"Back where I'm from, taking a punch for someone means a lot." Leshawna explained as she started to feel a bit guilty for all the torture Lincoln had to endure. "And Q-Tip took a lot more then some punches. Maybe he really ain't so bad."

CONFESSIONAL – GWEN

"Ok, anyone willing to go through all of that just to freaking apologize has to mean it right?" Gwen asked as she looked into the camera with a bit of a guilty look.

CONFESSIONAL – CHEF

"The kid just kept going." Chef sniffled a bit as a single tear went down his face as he held a hand to his heart. "What a trooper…"

At the infirmary, Lincoln was seen with bandages covering his body and a machine to help him breathe on his face. He was still unconscious with his wounds having been treated by Chef before the buff cook went back to go torture the still conscious kids. All except one.

"Why did you have to do that you dummy…" A breaking and quiet voice squeaked out and entered the tent. This being the girl that was practically going through torture herself as she watched Lincoln take on round after round of torture, his body only suffering more. And for what? Forgiveness for helping her cheat. She was the one who cheated during the Brunch of Disgustingness. It should have been her burden to carry, not his.

Dawn quickly went to Lincoln's side and held one of his hands. In the nature lover's other hand was a small sack. "Please don't do that again do you hear me?" Dawn whispered to his sleeping form. Reluctantly, she released his hand and reached into her sack. While she did 100% want to stay by his side, she did head back to the cabin to grab one thing that would help him. "Please, please, please work."

When Dawn took her hand out of the bag, the contents turned out to be a bunch of crystals. Specifically, healing crystals. How they worked was simple. You simply put a crystal on a specific body part the crystal connected with and let the patient heal with their aid. So Dawn used each and every crystal she had in her bag for Lincoln, his body now covered in the healing rocks.

Now all Dawn could do was wait and hope. "Please Lincoln…please, please, please be ok…" Dawn pleaded as she held onto one of his hands and never letting it go.

"I love you."

Back at the challenge, as soon as Lincoln was gone everyone started dropping like flies. Lindsay refused to have Chef chainsaw her hair off, Courtney fell victim to a skunk shower, Owen experienced the worlds biggest ice cream headache, and Gwen just couldn't stomach New Age Music. And when they dropped out, their chair turned into a pillory.

And soon enough only three remained. Leshawna, Eva, and Izzy. And currently Izzy was the one up as Chef used a couple of electric eels as defibrillators. But when the buff cook shocked Izzy, the orange hair girl laughed and only asked for more. It went so far that her hair began to stand up due to the electricity.

Due to her not only tolerating it, but enjoying it, Chris said to the crazy girl. "Izzy, who's your next victim?" Chris would soon learn what exactly asking Izzy this meant.

"Ooh, ooh, me!" Izzy asked with an ecstatic tone and smile. "With a poison ivy spa treatment!" This quickly got everyone to gasp at what Izzy was asking. It was one thing for Lincoln to take everyone's torture, but now Izzy was asking to torture herself?

CONFESSIONAL – LESHAWNA

"Is it just me, or is that girl some kind of crazy?" Leshawna asked with an expression of disbelief on her face.

After receiving a quick call from the producers, Chris turned to Izzy with the answer. "Okay. The judges will allow it, but they wanna know why." Quite frankly Chris wanted to know what as well. He knew Izzy was crazy, flat out insane probably, but this was a whole new level.

"I just wanna see how it feels." Izzy answered simply. But it didn't make it any less crazy.

"…Alrighty then." Chris simply shrugged and decided to go through with Izzy's request.

And so Chef gave Izzy the full poison ivy spa treatment. With cucumbers on her eyes and poison ivy wrapped around her face. And Izzy didn't put up a fight at all during the entire ten seconds it was on. "Time's up." Chris announced after the ding of the timer was heard. "Chef, remove the poison ivy."

"No, no." Izzy said with a calm and relaxed tone. "It feels great…"

"You stuck it out, but sadly, you eliminated yourself." Chris stated before walking away from that girl. At this point, Chris was afraid she might infect him with the crazies. And everyone quickly put on a disturbed face as Izzy decided to remove the ivy herself and show off her red and swollen face, her lips now so big she could barely talk.

"Leshawna, you're up." Chris said to the athletic girl as he walked up to her. "Alright, after twenty rounds of torture, we're down to two steely competitors and the sudden death round."

CONFESSIONAL – LESHAWNA

"I did not make it this far to quit now." Leshawna said with a determined tone. She was gonna win that trailer and immunity and no Eva was gonna stand in this girl's way! "That trailer is bank, and it's got my name written all over it. Whatever he's got to throw at me, I'm gonna do."

"Leshawna, it's up to you." Chris said as he spun the wheel. Once it stopped, Chris gave the final round of torture for the day. "Your final challenge is...The Grizzly Bear Log Roll."

"The grizzly bear say what?" The word bear already set up a number of alarms in Leshawna's head and log roll added another layer to it.

And so Chris gathered everyone up at the docks. Waiting for Leshawna was a smirking grizzly bear standing on a log in the water. "Molotov the Bear performs with the Russian national circus and has been the European log-rolling champion for the past twelve years." Chris explained as the bear rolled on the long a bit to show off its skills. "To win, you must last ten seconds on the log while avoiding certain death in the piranha-infested water." Leshawna met eyes with the bear. The girl with a tude and Molotov glaring at each other and showing their fierceness. "Leshawna, you could back out now."

Leshawna considered her options as she looked around. The expert log rolling bear on the log, the hungry piranha's in the water, the smirking Eva, and the shining new trailer. With all that in mind, Leshawna spoke. "No way! I've seen scarier looking faces at the mall." Leshawna stated as she wasn't backing down now. "I'm going in!"

And so Leshawna hopped right onto the log that bear was on. The killer fish swimming through the water as Leshawna tried to keep her balance. This was gonna be hard, but the girl with a tude wasn't about to lose to some over grown fur ball. "And…go!" Chris shouted as the timer activated.

Molotov started out strong and began running in place on the log. Leshawna struggled a bit to keep her balance and stay on the log, barely managing to steady herself. Molotov smirked at the teen, thinking that this victory would be in the bag for both him and Eva, not that the bear really cared about the latter.

But suddenly, Leshawna stopped her struggling and actually managed to get a grip on things. Not only that, but she actually managed to pump things up. Giving the bear a fierce glare, Leshawna put her legs on overdrive and sped up as much as she could. Now it was Molotov feeling overwhelmed as the bear had a hard time keeping up with Leshawna's burst of speed.

And it was all over for the bear as Leshawna stomped on the log and bringing it to a sudden stop. Molotov wasn't prepared for this and ended up doing the splits on the log…right before Leshawna spun it around a little and dipping the bear in the water. And when he emerged, almost all of his fur had been bitten off.

"Leshawna wins!" Chris announced as all the campers watching cheered. "So Eva is out!"

"WHAT?!" Eva yelled in an enraged tone as she got right into Chris' face. "NO WAY!?"

"Way." Chris stated before shoving Eva away. "She wins the challenge, invincibility, and the grand prize!"

"Whoo! Yes, baby! Whoo! You lose, I win! You lose, I win!" Leshawna cheered as she got right into Eva's face and mocked the girl a little. The girl with a tude was on cloud nine right now as she went over to the trailer and threw Chef away from it before hugging it. "That's right, baby! Yeah!"

"While Leshawna checks out her trailer full of food and we check out her blood pressure, the rest of you can go to the confessional booth and vote off a camper." Chris said to the rest of the campers as he released them from their medieval capture devices. "Other than Leshawna."

THAT NIGHT

The stars shone brightly that night. The camp fire burning hot as it crackled with Chef howling into the night. All the campers except for Lincoln were gathered up for the first elimination ceremony since the teams merging. The only one safe being Leshawna.

"Okay. So first up, we ran out of marshmallows." Chris immediately said to explain why he didn't have the usual plate with him.

"NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!" Owen shouted in agony.

"And also-"

"Wait! I'm here!"

Everyone's eyes widened a bit, especially Dawn's, as they heard a familiar voice call out to them. And soon enough the white head himself Lincoln Loud made himself present with none of his previous injuries seen on him anywhere. "Sorry I'm late, lost my way a bit." Lincoln said as he walked up to the free stump next to Dawn. "But I cast my vote and I'm here now."

"Hold on, shouldn't you be in the infirmary bro?" Chris asked as everyone else nodded, also believing that Lincoln shouldn't have gotten out of bed anytime soon. "You took quite the beating back there."

"I thought so too but look at me. Not a scratch on me anymore." Lincoln told everyone with a big grin on his face as he spun around a few times to show off his healed body. "I don't know what kind of equipment you got in that tent, but I've never felt better before! It's like I super healed or something!"

While Chris was still a bit confused about the whole thing, believing that even with the best equipment in the world Lincoln would still be bed ridden for a while, Dawn looked up at the sky with a small but grateful smile on her face. 'Thank you…...thank you so much great earth mother…' Dawn sent her mental thank you.

"Well anyway," Chris began, deciding to just let whatever happen, happen. If Lincoln was fine and well, why should he question it. "I've reviewed the confessionals and I have to say, there's lots of hate in this group, which is awesome! While I normally protect your privacy, in the spirit of airing your dirty laundry, I'm gonna go live with your confessionals!" This came as a bit of a shock to everyone as Chris pulled out a monitor and started showing off the confessionals of all the campers and who they voted for.

CONFESSIONAL – HEATHER

"Since Leshawna's immune, I'm voting for that stupid snowball!" Heather said angrily while making a vote for Lincoln. "Eva's a rage-a-holic, but that little dweeb cost me a spa weekend and made me endure a cat scratching!"

CONFESSIONAL – DUNCAN

"I vote for Eva." The delinquent gave his vote quickly and firmly. "She's gonna pay for going after my girl in the challenge."

CONFESSIONAL – GWEN

"Eva's a freak. So, see ya." Gwen gave the second vote for Eva.

CONFESSIONAL – DAWN

"I have to vote for Heather." The aura reader gave the first vote for the queen bee. "While Eva can be…difficult I much rather rid the island of that black aura witch!"

CONFESSIONAL – BRIDGETTE

"Please, please, Eva." Bridgette pleaded with her hands together before looking at the camera. "I'm so glad you never air these."

CONFESSIONAL – DJ

"Eva's nuts." DJ gave vote number four to Eva. "Sorry girl."

CONFESSIONAL – COURTNEY

"It's obvious she's going to need many more of those anger management classes." Courtney stated with a frown and giving Eva a fifth vote. "Goodbye Eva~"

CONFESSIONAL – GEOFF

"It's gotta be Eva." The party dude gave his vote. "Unless I can figure out who snagged my other lucky hat."

CONFESSIONAL – LINCOLN

"Heather, no question." The healed-up Lincoln gave his vote with crossed arms. "I live with someone similar to Eva so I can handle her. I'd rather get rid of that monster once and for all."

CONFESSIONAL – LINDSAY

"I just can't get over how smooth this is." Lindsay continued to admire her marshmallow waxed skin before looking at the camera. "Anyway, I vote off Ava 'cause she's scarier than Heather, Laquisha, and Gwen combined."

CONFESSIONAL – EVA

"Unless they wanna leave in body bags, they better not say my name." Eva growled with her face right in front of the camera. "I vote for Heather."

And with that, Chris shut off the monitor. Everyone had their eyes on Eva as the athletic girl crossed her arms and gave dirty looks to all those who voted for her. "Lots of dirt revealed there, huh?" Chris grinned, loving everyone's reactions. "But in the end, it was still six votes against Eva. So, adios."

"What?! This isn't the end of me!" Eva shouted to everyone with her anger peaking as seen with the death glare she sent everyone. "You better watch your backs! I'm not done! I'll get my revenge!"

Due to this outburst of rage, Chef had to force Eva into a strait jacket made of metal in order to get her into the Boat of Losers. "I'm not done with you!" Eva shouted from the boat as everyone watched her leave the island for a second time. "Oh! And Izzy lied! She wasn't in the woods! She was-"

"Wow. She has issues, huh?" Izzy cut off Eva before giving a nervous laugh. "Party at Leshawna's new crib!" Everyone gave Izzy weird looks, but all of them simply cheered as they decided to go through with that and headed off to the trailer.

Lincoln was about to do that as well, but suddenly someone grabbed his wrist and forced him to stop. Looking, he blushed a bit to see it was Dawn holding onto him. "I'm…really glad you're ok." Dawn told Lincoln with a small smile and pink cheeks.

"Hehe, yeah me too." Lincoln sheepishly chuckled with a red face as he scratched the back of his head. "So how did-"

SMACK!

"Ow!" Lincoln was cut off by a slap from Dawn.

"That was for making me worry!" Dawn yelled a bit at him with watery eyes, quickly making guilt work its way into Lincoln. "Do you have any idea what it was like to see you faint and then to have to drag you to the infirmary?! You could have been permanently damaged! Or worse! So please…just…never do something like that again…please."

Lincoln didn't think twice about this as he nodded his head, his hand on the place Dawn slapped him and looking down at the ground. He really hated seeing Dawn like this. And it was worse since he was the cause of it. "I'm sorry." Lincoln apologized. "I won't. I promise."

Dawn seemed satisfied with this and nodded her head. "Good. Now then…" Dawn suddenly surprised Lincoln as she wrapped herself around his arm. "Let's go party."

"Y-Y-Yeah…" Lincoln stuttered with a red face as he and Dawn walked together to Leshawna's new trailer. "L-L-Let's do…"

And with that comes the end of yet another episode of Total. Drama. Island!

Chapter 19: Search and do not Destroy

Chapter Text

"Last time on Total Drama Island…" We all know the drill at this point. "The teams were dissolved, leaving each and every camper to look out for number one. And just to add a little more drama to the mix, Izzy and Eva returned for more fun! The campers remained to suffer all manner of abuse in the No Pain, No Game Challenge! At least that was the plan but to try and make amends to his fellow campers for cheating, Lincoln took on punishment after punishment. Seriously, how is anyone that durable? And in a death display of log rolling, a grizzly got a piranha haircut, winning Leshawna invincibility. Now that the campers are forced to fend for themselves, who will be selfless? Who will be selfish? And who will eat shellfish? And will Lincoln and Dawn finally get together? Stay tuned for the most thrilling episode yet on Total. Drama. Island!"

"Huh, where am I?" Dawn looked around; her voice seemed to echo as she took in her surroundings. From the looks of it, she would have to guess she was near the top of the cliff on the island. She was able to see the entire camp from down below. There was only one question though. How did she get here?

The last thing Dawn remembered was heading to the cabin to go to sleep last night after the party Leshawna threw at her new trailer. Eva was eliminated, her crystals helped heal Lincoln, they partied a bit, and went back to bed. So what was going on?

"Fancy meeting you here~" Dawn's face suddenly exploded with redness at the familiar yet oddly, and kinda hot, suave sounding voice hitting her ears. Looking behind her, she saw a quite familiar figure approach her. The aura reader's heart sped up as she saw the expression they had and she felt herself drawn to them as her feet seemed to move on their own, towards the figure.

"You…" Dawn almost had no control of her actions…but she wouldn't quite say that was a bad thing. She ended up leaping right into the figure's arms running on pure emotion as she was just inches away from his face, their eyes looking into each other.

"I've been waiting for this moment for too long." The figures voice spoke softly, their voice feeling like silk to Dawn's ears as she held on tighter to the figure.

"Me too." Dawn said in a loving tone. She cupped their face with her hand and moved in closer. Her lips out as she got ready to finally give them the kiss she's been waiting for and-

"Brbrbrbr."

Dawn's eyes snapped out as the familiar sound brought her out of the dream world and back into the waking one. She was hanging upside down on her bed as she did every night to go to sleep with the rest of the girls also asleep in the cabin except Leshawna who had the privilege of sleeping in her nice and cozy trailer.

Dawn remembered her dream clearly. She ended up finally kissing him. Oh how she wished it was real. Although…her lips did connect with something alright. When the nature lover looked, she saw she had Edward in her hands and had planted a kiss on his bill. "Oh…Edward." Dawn awkwardly laughed as she separated from the platypus and proceeded to pull herself up from the bed as se can properly sit down on it. "Good morning."

"…..Brbr." Edward deadpanned at Dawn.

Dawn sighed and nodded in response. This platypus really got straight to the point. "Yes, I had the dream…again." Dawn groaned a bit as she leaned against the wall. "I can't help it alright. It's like the more and more I want it to happen, the more real the dreams feel and the less I can do to stop them."

"Brbrbr!" Edward said a little bit loudly to Dawn. She really just needed to tell that boy.

"I know, I know." Dawn sighed as she slumped her head a little bit. "I technically did the other day…while he was unconscious."

"Brbrbr…" Edward simply shook his head in disappointment.

"Look I'll…try again today ok." Dawn told the platypus to hopefully appease him. "Last time just wasn't the most…ideal scenario considering what Lincoln did. I know it helped us both with everyone's trust but still…"

"Brbrbr. Brbrbr-brbrbr-brbr." Edward explained to Dawn. It really wasn't that hard. They both liked each other, it's not like he was gonna deny her feelings. It was just a matter of working up the dang courage to do it.

"Yeah…you're right." Dawn gave a soft smile to Edward as the aura reader gave the platypus a hug. "You're always-"

BOOM!

"AAAHHH!" Dawn, and a few other of the now awake girls, screamed as something that resembled a cannon firing rang through out the area. Many of the girls all groaned at what was probably Chris' alarm clock for them.

As they were voicing their complaints, Chris' voice could be heard from the loud speakers. "Arr, maties! Meet me at the amphitheater in five minutes and I'll tell you about today's challenge!" And for whatever reason, Chris decided to speak with a pirate accent. Well today was currently shaking up to be an interesting one.

With the time Chris had given them, the campers all made their way to the amphitheater. When they got there, they saw Chris' reason for talking like a pirate. It was because he was dressed up as a pirate. He even had an eye patch and plastic parrot on his shoulder. Even Chef had a little pirate bandana on his head.

When Leshawna arrived, she stomped right up to Chris with a fierce glare. "Watch it the next time you decide to use a freakin cannon as an alarm!" Leshawna yelled at the host who chuckled in response. "You almost hit me and my new trailer!"

"Arrrgh! The key word being almost ya swashbuckler!" Chris pointed out making Leshawna grumbled as she joined the rest of the campers at the stands. "Well, my little scallywags. Have we got an adventure in store for ye?"

Looking in between Chris and Chef, all the campers saw something hidden under a white sheet. "What's under the sheet?" Geoff quickly asked as the party dude's curiosity got the hold of him for this one.

"All in good time, laddie. Who here has a-hankerin' for a good ol' fashion treasure hunt?" The only response Chris got was Gwen sighing. "Now, this treasure hunts got a twist, mates. What you're looking for isn't hidden and it isn't treasure."

"How can we have a treasure hunt with no treasure?" Courtney asked irritably, still feeling the effects of waking up early in the morning.

"And what's with the eyepatch and the plastic parrot?" Duncan followed by slightly mocking Chris' costume.

"Arr, shiver me timbers! Good question, lads." Chris said after tossing the plastic parrot aside. "You're looking for keys to a treasure chest!" Chef then pulled the white sheet of the hidden objects revealing them to be a pile of locked treasure chest. "Inside each of these chests is a treasure that will pamper you landlubbers and one of these chests will even give you invincibility! Ha har! Now come 'round and pull a clue out of this bucket or you'll have to walk the plank!"

All of the campers proceeded to do as Chris said and walked up to the stage. The bucket Chris was holding containing pieces of wood with a picture taped on acting as their clue. "These clues will tell ye where your key be stowed."

Everyone looked at their planks of woods to see where their key would be. Lots of them got very…interesting locations. Gwen's clue was a picture of a skunk, Leshawna's was one of an alligator, Izzy had a snake, Dawn had sharks, and Lindsay was left with a bee hive. But Owen seemed to have drawn the shortest stick when it came to animals. "Ah, wha, bear?!" Owen let out fearfully as his clue was a picture of a bear with sharp teeth.

"I was hoping you'd get that one, dude." Chris said to Owen with his normal voice. He then noticed Heather's clue and chuckled a bit. "Haha, Chef's fridge. Nice. I hear he brushes it daily for fingerprints." Heather's eyes widened with fear as Chris then took notice of Geoff's clue. "That there is the septic tank. For the washrooms." After that, Chris took notice of Courtney's clue which was a picture of a balloon. "Ah the balloon. Good luck with that one."

"Well…where is it exactly?" Courtney asked with a raised brow. What the heck could a balloon possibly mean?

"Well, why don't you look waaaaaaaaaay up there!" Chris told Courtney as he pointed his hand up high with his finger pointing at the sky.

Courtney looked as high up as she could. After a few moments of looking at the sky, the CIT gasped as she saw exactly what Chris was pointing at. Floating above the island was a bright red balloon. And the only thing keeping it from flying off into space was the key Courtney was supposed to get. "But thats…so high up!" Courtney yelled as she glared at Chris. "How am I supposed to get that?!"

"Hmmmm, sounds like a personal problem." Chris pointed out making Courtney growl at him. Meanwhile Chris was just eating this up and had his usual grin on his face. "Figure it out."

The final clue Chris took notice of was Lincoln's clue which was a picture of the 1000-foot-high cliff. "Oooooo! The cliff side! Put that one in that prime spot every cliff has. You know, that one that's just ready to crumble and break."

"Oh…great." Lincoln deadpanned sarcastically as Edward blew a raspberry from his side.

However, Dawn heard a certain word from the sentence that caused her eyes to widen. "Cliff side…" The nature lover muttered quietly. Her dream she had this morning…it took place at that exact location. Where she finally gave him a kiss. Was it…a premonition?

"Relax, look on the bright side." Chris said to Lincoln as the host pulled out another pirate hat and proceeded to place it on top of the egg laying mammal's head. "Audience's love it when Edward wears hats. So you can have this little hat, yours to keep little dude."

Edward looked up at his new pirate hat and smiled with his bill a little. "Brbrbrb!"

(Translation: Arrrgh!)

"Alright scallywags, hit the mess hall for breakfast and then go find your keys!" Chris instructed everyone as he went back to his pirate voice. "Make sure you bring them back by six p.m. Eastern Standard Time to open up your chest and get your loot! Fair thee well, young scallywags."

CONFESSIONAL – HEATHER

"I don't know who came up with these lame-o challenges." Heather sighed in irritation. These stupid little games were really getting on her last nerves. From having to humiliate herself, injure herself, or both in almost every single one. "And memo to Chris. Those pirate tights do not exactly flatter your legs. Savvy?"

CONFESSIONAL – OWEN

"Woohoo! I am all about the treasure hunt! Yes!" Owen cheered with an excited tone before putting on a bit of a worried look. "The bears are a little concerning, but there's treasure!"

DAWN

After breakfast, the campers quickly got to work to get their keys before time was up. Right now we see Dawn approaching the place where her key was located. The Dock of Shame. Specifically a little bit out in the water by the dock with a little pillar of wood that the key was hanging on by a string...with a bunch of sharks swimming around it.

Dawn's clue warned her about the sharks but the nature lover wasn't scared one bit. In fact, she was actually happy about how easy this would be for her. And the quicker this could be done the better. "Excuse me? Hello!" Dawn got on her knees and called out to the sharks in the water.

The killer fish stopped rotating around the key and all of them responded to Dawn's call. The three sharks all swam over to the dock and peaked their heads out to look at her. Dawn gave the three sharks a kind and soft smile as she pointed to the key they were just guarding. "I hope you don't mind but I could use some help." The aura reader asked kindly. "Would one of you mind getting that key for me?"

The sharks responded in the way almost all animals did when Dawn talked to them. The aquatic predators gave the nature lover big toothy smiles and nodded their heads. The middle shark proceeded to dive back into the water and head back towards where the key was and proceeded to pick the lock opening tool up with its nose.

With the key successfully grabbed, the shark headed back over to the dock and presented it to Dawn. "Thank you so much!" Dawn said as she grabbed the key from the shark and put it in her pocket for safe keeping. The nature lover then placed a little kiss on the shark's nose and made it blush. "I hope you all have a fantastic day."

Dawn then started walking rather quickly away from the area. Dawn now had a new goal. One she considered far more important then the challenge. Meeting a certain white-haired boy on the top of the cliff. Just like in her dream.

CONFESSIONAL – DAWN

"It can't just be a coincidence." Dawn stated with a determined look on her face and pink dusting her cheeks. "The challenge sent Lincoln up the cliff exactly where we met up for our…moment in my dream. Mother earth must have sent me a premonition! Today is finally the day! Eeeeeeeeeh!"

HEATHER

With the queen bee, we currently see her acting what Mission Impossible would be if it took place at a summer camp. Heather was probably given the most dangerous location of all. Chef's fridge at the main lodge. Despite the other's challenge, none of it could compare to Chef. Especially when he was determined to stop any campers from raiding his fridge by any…means…necessary.

Heather saw this for herself as the first time she attempted it, she simply tip toed into the kitchen, opened up the fridge door…and saw Chef waiting for her inside with a cleaver that was just prime for hacking and slashing.

So she tried a different approach now. This time, Heather got the help of her little pawn Lindsay. Waiting till Chef was asleep, the queen bee had the dumb blond lower her down into the kitchen by a rope. Although Heather was still plenty nervous about the whole thing. Especially when she saw the knife at the table Chef was sleeping at…and the cleaver…and the axe…as well as the chainsaw.

Heather did her best to get this done quickly and quietly. Tip toeing over the fridge, being extra careful not to wake Chef up, Heather opened it the second she got there and quickly looked around for her key. Thankfully she didn't have to look for long as it was practically right in front of her.

Swiping the key from the Fridge Knox, Heather tip toed her way back to the rope and pulled on it to signal Lindsay she was ready to be pulled back up. The dumb blond silently nodded as she got to work pulling the queen bee up. Everything seemed to go perfectly. The key wasn't hard to find, Chef was still asleep, and Heather was making a clean escape.

Clean…until Lindsay heard a buzzing noise coming from right in front of her. Opening her eyes, Lindsay flinched a bit as she saw a bee flying right in front of her. This flinch making the dumb blond lose her grip on the rope. Heather let out a scream as she dropped her key and started falling back down to the floor. Lindsay did manage to get her grip back on the rope and stop Heather's fall…but it did nothing for the key.

Gasping, Heather quickly flipped upside down while hanging onto the rope by her legs. Heather actually managed to pull it off and caught they key before it hit the floor…with Chef waking up soon after. "How come all the other kids get ponies?!" Chef yelled as he slammed his cleaver into the table…before falling back asleep.

Before he could wake up again, and this time spot her, Heather signaled Lindsay to pull her up as fast as she could.

OWEN

Owen was certainly in for the long haul on this one. Channeling his inner Hunter, the big guy managed to track a bear down by following its tracks. This led him to a cave where he actually saw the bear itself entering it…with a key around his neck. "Oh crap…" Owen whispered as to not alert the bear's attention.

Tip toeing towards the cave, Owen peaked inside with a fearful expression and saw that the bear had fallen asleep. "Oh crap, oh crap, oh crap." Owen repeatedly whispered as he did the only thing he could do. Head inside. He wasn't no Dawn so talking to the bear was out of the question, especially due to him looking like an all you can eat buffet to bears.

Owen got on his hands and knees and crawled towards the bear and tried to reach out for the key around its neck. But right as Owen was about to grab it, the bear shifted a bit in its sleep and covered the key with one of its front paws.

That only left one option. With a 'scared for my life' expression on his face, Owen carefully slide his hand under in between the bear's arms to try and get the key. And it worked! Once he went in deep enough, Owen smiled as he felt the key and quickly grabbed onto it. Unfortunately, the bear once again shifted in its sleep…and wrapped one of its arms around Owen and pulled him close and used the big guy like a, ironically, a teddy bear.

"Oooooooh…craaaaaap…"

GWEN

Similar to Dawn and Owen, Gwen's challenge involved dealing with an animal. Skunks. Probably the most harmless of the animals that were guarding a key.

Currently on the other side of the island, Izzy was being used as a snake's chew toy.

Gwen was right in front of her key's location as well. A hole where a family of skunks were living at. Despite the worse they could do was make Gwen smell bad, that was enough to keep the goth from going in after it. She pinched her nose to try and keep the putrid smell out of her system, but that did nothing in getting her key for her.

If she just went in and stuck her hand in the hole, the skunks would likely freak out and spray her and make her smell exactly like the hole they lived in. And that was something the goth just didn't want happening to her. "Ugh! This is impossible!" Gwen stomped her foot on the ground in frustration, her voice nasally due to covering her nose.

Sighing, the goth found herself wishing Trent was here. The guitarist would probably know how to deal with the skunks. He was pretty smart like that and would be more then willing to help her. The only other person she could think of to help her was Leshawna but she was currently wrestling alligators for her key so she was a no go.

"I could help you Gwen." Gwen jumped up in fright at the sudden voice that came up from right behind her. She briefly let go of her nose because of this, but as soon as the smell of skunk hit her nostrils, she quickly plugged it back up. Looking behind her, Gwen saw that it was Dawn that appeared behind her so suddenly.

"Dawn!" Gwen yelled as she gave the aura reader a light glare. "Don't sneak up on me like that! I'm already freaked out enough cause of these skunks!"

"Sorry, I didn't mean to frighten you." Dawn said to Gwen in an apologetic tone as she put a hand to her heart. "I was just on my way to the cliff when I sensed your distressed aura. I knew you had to deal with the skunks for your key and since I already got mine I thought I could help you out."

"Really?" Gwen asked with a raised brow. Then again, she should have expected someone like Dawn to go out of her way to help someone. Even if it was during a challenge. "You'd do that?"

"Of course!" Gwen watched as Dawn walked over to the skunk hole, her calm and soft smile still present on her face. The smell didn't seem to bother the nature level as she reached the hole and got on her hands and knees. "Excuse me? Anyone home?" Dawn spoke into the hole. A few seconds later, a skunk popped its head out of the hole and looked up at Dawn, not scared or frightened by the girl one bit. "Hello there little one, my friend here really needs the key that's in your home right now. Could you please get it for us?" The skunk didn't fight about it and nodded its head with a smile. The smelly creature dived back into its home for a moment before coming back out with the key in its hands. "Thank you so much! Enjoy the rest of your day." Dawn patted the skunk on its head and took the key from it.

"Wow…thanks Dawn." Gwen said with a thankful smile as the aura reader walked back up to the goth and gave her the key. "That was really cool of you." Dawn smiled and assured Gwen that it was no big deal. Just then Gwen remembered where Dawn was heading and smirked a bit. "So, heading to the cliff huh? Isn't that where Lincoln's clue lead him~"

"Hehehehe…" Dawn sheepishly laughed as her cheeks went pink. Gwen chuckled a bit with a smirk. The goth couldn't help but roll her eyes, but she also had to admit that the scene was rather cute. This girl was crushing big time. "Maybe…he wouldn't have happened to…pass by here earlier did he?"

"Hmmmmm…" Gwen hummed a bit as she put her key in her pocket. Something seemed to click in her as she looked Dawn in the eye. "Ya know…I think I saw him and Edward passing by on their way to the cliff. For some reason he had a magnet attached to a fishing pole. So…finally gonna ask him."

"…Yes." Dawn nodded a bit with a shy smile. "I want today to finally be the day."

"Well good luck." Gwen told Dawn as she patted the girl on the shoulder before walking away. "I'm rooting for you." With the goth cheering her on, Dawn took a deep breath before continuing her hike up the cliff to meet up with Lincoln.

COURTNEY

Many keys were either obtained, lost, or still trying to be obtained. So far Gwen, Dawn, Heather, Leshawna, Duncan, and Izzy had managed to get their keys with some having it easier than others. Lindsay ending up losing her key after Izzy 'helped' the dumb blond get hers from a bee hive which resulted in the entire hive of bees chasing after Lindsay and forcing her to retreat into the water where she dropped her key leading it to sink to the bottom of the lake.

And DJ, Bridgette, Geoff, Owen, Lincoln, and Courtney were still trying to get their keys. And of those campers, we currently see Courtney struggling to get her key. The red balloon was still flying high in the sky with Courtney's key attached to it.

"Ugh! Come! On!" Courtney yelled in frustration as her strategy of getting the balloon down continued to fail. That strategy being chucking rocks as high as she could at the balloon to try and get it to come down. None of her throws even coming close. "How am I supposed to get something that far up down!?"

"Trouble in paradise?" Coming up to Courtney was her delinquent boyfriend Duncan. Courtney sighed as she put her hands to her knees and took some deep breaths. Duncan had practically got his key effortlessly from a ring of fire that was set up at the camp site and was now twirling it in his hands. With his key obtained, he figured he might as well go help out his girlfriend.

"Chris put that balloon too high!" Courtney shouted with a pissed off tone and expression as she pointed at the balloon in the sky. If looks could kill the one the CIT was sending the balloon would have popped it a million times over. "How is anyone supposed to get to that unless they can freaking fly?!"

"Hey, hey, relax babe. It's a lot easier than you think." Duncan reassured his girlfriend. Duncan always liked that feisty attitude of hers, it was one of the many things that attracted him to her. But this was challenge time and it was time to play the game. He could always appreciate that feisty attitude during other scenarios. "You just gotta go about this differently. Got any hair ties with you?"

"Um, yeah?" Courtney answered in a confused tone as she reached into her pocket. When her hand emerged, she pulled out three hair ties. While she didn't really use them that often, she kept them with her just incase she want to change up her hair a bit. It was important to change things up now and then after all. But what could Duncan want with them? And how would it help her get her key?

Duncan looked at the bands in Courtney's hand and smirked. "This should do nicely." Duncan said as he took one of the bands. Courtney rose a brow as she watched Duncan test the elasticity of the band a bit and nodded as he was satisfied with the results. As Courtney was about to ask what the heck Duncan was doing, the delinquent walked away from her and head towards a tree.

Courtney's confusion only grew more and more as Duncan looked through the various branches closest to him on the tree. Once the delinquent found one that fit the bill, he snapped it off the tree and got to removing the leaves and access mini branches. With the branch and hair band in hand, Duncan got to work in making the solution to Courtney's key problem. And his solution…

"Ooooooh, duh!" Courtney slapped her forehead with her hand. Now in Duncan's hand was a slingshot made from a branch and a hairband. So that was how Duncan was planning to get the balloon down. Quite frankly the CIT was feeling rather dumb that she didn't see that herself earlier. But that was still a bit on an issue. "But are you sure you can make the shot? It's pretty high up."

"Pfft, you underestimate me babe." Duncan said with a tone full of confidence. He's never missed before with a slingshot no matter how far or high it was. Ducks flying in the sky, his neighbor's window, the nerds back at school, Duncan always got his target.

Looking around at the ground, Duncan spotted a stone that was the perfect size for this. Not too big and heavy that it wouldn't reach and not so small that it wouldn't do a thing. The perfect stone to pop some toddlers balloon and make him cry.

With a stone in position in the slingshot, Duncan looked up at his target. The wind died down leaving the balloon floating in place. Easy target. Closing one eye to adjust his aim better, both feet firmly on the ground, Duncan pulled back on the slingshot as far as it would go…and released.

Courtney lightly bit her lip in anticipation for this. If Duncan missed, she would end up keyless. She kept her eyes on the bright red balloon in the sky and-

POP!

"YES!" Courtney cheered as the stone Duncan shot successfully hit its target. The balloon floating in the sky popped and the key soon fell down to earth. The CIT kept her eyes locked on the key and ran to where it was falling and was able to successfully catch the key in her hands. "Oh yeah! That's what I'm talking about!"

"Happy to help." Duncan smirked as he walked up to Courtney. "I didn't hear a thank you ya know."

Courtney giggled in response as she walked up to her delinquent boyfriend. She gave him a half-lidded stare as she wrapped one arm around his neck, and used her other hand to draw circles around his chest. "I could do that." Courtney began as Duncan started to like where this was going. "Oooooor I could give you a little reward~"

"I think I like that sound of that better~" Duncan said as he picked up the CIT bridal style. The CIT giggled as the delinquent carried her off.

OWEN

Owen was still in the position he ended up in earlier. The bear had one of its fore legs wrapped tightly around the big guy. Owen needed to find a way out without waking up the bear and risking a mauling/eating. Thankfully Owen did manage to think of something.

Using his key, the big guy lightly tickled the bear's nose with it, hoping it would get the bear to shift in its sleep. And it managed to work as the bear lifted the leg that was securing Owen in place…before yawning and using the same leg to drag Owen's head into its mouth. "Oh crap, oh crap, oh crap. Oh crap, oh crap." Owen said repeatedly as this was possibly the worst position for him. He was right in the bear's mouth! How could this possibly get any worse?

The bear then proceeded to wake up.

"Crap infinity…"

LINCOLN

"Ugh…finally…made it…to the top." Lincoln breathed out as he finally reached the top of the cliff. Edward was currently sitting on his head while still wearing the pirate hat Chris had given him. The little guy konked out halfway up the mountain and rode on top of Lincoln's head the rest of the way up.

When Lincoln got his tip, he needed to figure out how to get his key before making his way up the cliff. Going up and down repeatedly would take up too much time. And so, being the Man with the Plan, Lincoln got to work in thinking of a way to get his key.

Based on Chris' description of where exactly the key was, trying to climb up or down the cliff wasn't an option. Not only was the spot the key was ready to crumble the second it was grabbed onto, but Lincoln wasn't really an athlete either. He doubt he could climb it even if it was stable.

So he had to get the key without actually climbing the cliff. How could he do that? But he managed to remember an important detail about the keys. They were made of metal. Metal that would most likely be attracted to a magnet. After sticking with this thought, Lincoln thought of the perfect plan.

Get a fishing pole from the boat house, get a magnet from the arts and crafts center, tie said magnet to the fish pole, and use it to fish up his key!

And that's exactly what he was about to do now! "Alright Captain Edward, get some rest." Lincoln said to his little buddy as he picked Edward up off his head and placed the platypus on a nearby rock. Edward was happy to lay down on the stone surface and collect some rays of sunlight.

As Edward relaxed, Lincoln got to work on getting his key. Carefully stepping forward to the edge of the cliff, Lincoln peaked his head over the edge to try and find the spot where his key was. "Come on, come on, where is it?" Lincoln muttered to himself as he tried to keep calm about looking down 1000 feet. While he did dive down this spot in episode two, it wasn't like he was completely fine with 1000-foot jumps now.

After a few moments of looking, Lincoln managed to spot his key. Thankfully it wasn't too far down as he spotted the key on a small piece of stone attached to the cliff. "Yeesh, Chris wasn't kidding." The spot the key was on really was prime for breaking. It was cracked and even crumbling a bit. Even with just the key on it, Lincoln figured that if he didn't get the key soon, it would take a dive into the blue lake below. "Come on magnet don't fail me now…"

Lincoln sat down on the cliff side and casted his rod. The Loud boy lightly bit his lip in anticipation as he lowered the magnet down towards the key. His eyes locked on his adjective as he hoped that the key wouldn't fall. Once the magnet was low enough, Lincoln slowed its descent so the magnet would bang against the stone. "Come on…come on…"

CLICK!

"Alright!" Lincoln cheered as his plan was successful. His key was successfully attached to the magnet. And not a second too late as once the key was gone, the spot it was one completely broke off and was heading for the water. "Woah! That was close!" Lincoln simply shrugged. No reason to be concerned about this now. He had the key and that was that. "Come to papa~"

Lincoln then quickly reeled in his catch and took it off the magnet. Standing back up, Lincoln threw his magnet rod to the side and quickly got away from the cliff side to lower his risk of accidently falling off. He looked at the key in his hands for a moment before putting it in his pocket. "Wonder what treasure's in store for me." Lincoln asked himself out loud.

"Certainly a question a lot of us are wondering."

Lincoln quickly turned to the source of the voice and quickly smiled as he saw Dawn was suddenly behind him. "Oh hey Dawn!" Lincoln greeted as he eagerly ran up to the girl. He saw her clue earlier and knew Dawn was gonna get her key effortlessly from the sharks. "I take it you got your key already?"

"Hehehe, yep!" Dawn giggled as her face went a little pink. Right now…her dream was playing out almost exactly like it did this morning. She was exactly where she was in her dream. The area was the same from the very flowers beginning to bloom nearby. The only difference was the way Lincoln was acting…but that wasn't really a bad thing. She liked him just the way he usual was. "And it looks like you got yours as well."

"But of course." Lincoln said as he took out his key and twirled it around a bit to show off. "Had some help from an old friend I like to call electromagnetism."

"I knew you could do it. You were…always really smart like that." Dawn complimented the Loud boy as she shyly moved some hair away from her face. Lincoln's face went a little red at the compliment but he was still smiling that goofy smile. Gosh Dawn could stare at that smile all day. "So it looks like we have the next four hours to just…relax."

"Man I am down for that, my feet are killing me after the hike up here." Lincoln said as he and Dawn proceeded to sit down on the grass next to each other. Meanwhile Edward was still on his rock…and peaked an eye out to look at the two.

At first the white head and aura reader sat next to each other in silence, simply enjoying the other's company and Dawn couldn't get enough of it. Granted she still needed to speak with him in order to tell him, but they had a little time. They could just enjoy being with each other and enjoying the…

"Wooooooow…look at this view." Lincoln commented as both he and Dawn looked down the mountain. From where they were, they could see Camp Wawanakwa in its entirety. "Man…close up it's just a crappy summer camp but from up here…it's beautiful."

"That's nature for you. It's pure untainted beauty." Dawn commented as she also enjoyed the pure spectacular view of the camp. All the little details to the trees, the camp site below, the sparkling lake, even the screams of Owen echoing in the distance. Dawn then looked away from the magnificent view and then to Lincoln. Taking a deep breath Dawn decided…it was time. "You know…it's hard to believe everything that's happened since we came here."

"I know right." Lincoln fully agreed with Dawn. He thought his home life was crazy but life on Total Drama was just flat out insane. The challenges, the food, the strangely intelligent animals, and the people. But Lincoln wouldn't change even the worst experiences for anything. Especially with the people. While some like Heather and Duncan were…less then desirable to say the least, Lincoln has made some really good friends here at camp. DJ, Bridgette, Harold, Geoff, and of course the most important one to him being the girl right next to him. Dawn. "I…wouldn't have made it without you ya know."

Dawn giggled a bit as her face heated up. Just then the nature lover scooted closer to Lincoln and surprised the white head by grabbing his hand. "You really are too sweet sometimes do you know that?" Dawn teased a bit getting Lincoln's face to heat up more as he sheepishly chuckled. "But…I could say the same thing about you ya know."

"Huh?" Lincoln was a bit to surprised to hear that. He would fully admit to anyone like he did just know that Dawn really was the reason he was still in the competition. But to hear her say that he was why she was still here? "W-What do you mean?"

"Remember what I told you about myself during the second challenge?" Dawn asked as she scooted even closer to the Loud boy to the point that their arms were touching. Lincoln and Dawn's face were incredibly red and heated as the aura reader kept speaking. "Back home I didn't really have any friends. At least no human friends. Everyone thought that I was just some weird creepy girl that talked to animals."

Lincoln nodded as he remembered every single word Dawn said. "Yeah, I remember." Lincoln's arm suddenly moved on its own as it wrapped around Dawn and pulled the nature lover closer to him. "And I remember saying those people are idiots. Dawn, I mean it when I say you're easily the greatest girl I've ever met. You're kind, sweet, easy to talk to, calm, and always putting others above yourself. I'm so glad I went here. Even if Ronnie Anne ended up breaking up with me. It was all worth it to meet you."

Dawn immediately found herself readjusting her position. Readjusting herself…so that she was sitting right on Lincoln's lap. The Loud boy stuttered a bit as his entire head went lava red from his. Dawn looked right into his eyes and all nervousness she had seemed to disappear. "I can't tell you how happy it makes me to hear you say all that." Dawn's voice was like sweet honey to Lincoln's ears. The aura reader leaned in closer so that their faces were only inches apart. "And…that's the reason why…"

"T-T-T-The r-r-reason for w-w-what." Lincoln stuttered as he felt his body heat up from her touch.

…

"The reason why I love you."

Before Lincoln could say anything in response, Dawn quickly closed the distance between the two and crashed her lips onto his. Finally giving him the kiss she's been waiting for, for so long. Dawn closed her eyes as she kept her lips on Lincoln's and kissed the white head with all the passion she's been holding for so long.

Lincoln's eyes widened like dinner plates at this. Dawn…was kissing him! She was actually kissing him! After only a few seconds, Lincoln closed his eyes similar to Dawn and leaned into her lips. This kiss…it may not have been his first but he could easily say it was the best. Dawn's lips were incredibly soft, warm, and even tasted of blueberries a bit. Most likely due to her lipstick. It only served to make it all the sweeter.

The two wrapped their arms around each other and quickly started a full on make out session. Dawn pushed Lincoln back first to the ground, but neither cared. The rest of the world was dead to them as they kept kissing each other with love and passion. This was the moment both had been waiting for. Their feelings for each other finally brought forth and bringing them both together and binding their auras together.

If only this moment could last forever. The two still needed air and were forced to separated so they could breath. Both took heavy breaths as they looked deep into the other's eyes. Dawn was on top of Lincoln and her face was still only inches above his, the two ready to kiss again as soon as they regained enough oxygen. But not before Lincoln had his say.

"…I love you too." Lincoln said with his voice having nothing but love for the nature lover on top of him.

Dawn's eyes welled up with happy tears as she immediately rewarded her love by connecting their lips again. This time Lincoln instantly melted into Dawn's lips as the two continued their make out session. Weeks of bonding, getting to know each other, helping each other, and just being there for each other finally leading up to this. A moment of pure love and passion among the 16-year-olds.

Once again the two separate from the need for air. Lincoln wrapped his arms around Dawn's waist and sat up, placing the aura reader in his lap. Both smiled lovingly as they continued to stare into each other's eyes. Both finding the other's eyes even prettier than they were before their big moment. But instead of kissing again as soon as they had air, Lincoln had to say something. "Dawn…"

"Yes?" Dawn asked with a cute head tilt.

Lincoln took a deep breath before finally saying it. "Will…Will you be my girlfriend?"

Dawn felt her heart stop for a second, but then quickly speed up as tears of joy fell from her eyes. "Nothing would make me happier." Dawn then sealed the deal by connecting her lips to Lincoln's for a third time.

With four hours remaining before the two had to return to camp with their keys, the new couple decided to spend that time finally letting their passion go free.

All while Edward watched them with a proud smile on his bill before waddling away and giving the boyfriend and girlfriend some privacy.

FOUR HOURS LATER

The time given to everyone to find their keyswas over. Almost everyone was gathered up at the amphitheater and was ready to use their keys to find their treasure. The only ones absent were Dawn, Lincoln, and Izzy. But the latter soon made herself known to everyone as she walked up to everyone…with a snake wrapped around her. "Hey, guys!" Izzy greeted as everyone's eyes widened at the 'passenger' Izzy had with her. "Whoo! What stinks?" For those wondering, it was Geoff. The poor guy dived all the way into the communal washrooms to find his key.

"Heh, Izzy," Duncan laughed as he pointed to the snake wrapped around the crazy girl. "You've got a snake on your head."

"I know, but don't worry. He's friendly." Izzy reassured everyone…right as the snake bit down on the psycho hose beast's head. "See? Kisses." Izzy then proceeded to pass out from snake venom.

"Hey wait a minute?" Leshawna asked as she looked around a bit. The girl with a tude was currently covered in bite and scratch marks due to the alligators. And the TV censors would never be allowed to show what Leshawna did to them. "Where's Q-Tip and Dawn?"

"Wait! We're here!"

"Don't start without us! We're sorry we're late!"

Everyone heard the voices of Lincoln and Dawn approaching them. And when they looked…they saw a sight they've been waiting to see for so long. Most sent the new couple smirks or smiles, while others, I.E Heather, sent them a glare. Both Lincoln and Dawn's cloths were all ruffled up as a result of them rolling around on the grass together with Lincoln having his face almost completly covered in Dawn's lipstick.

"Well, well, well, well," Duncan smirked as he crossed his arms. Looking down, everyone also saw the two had their hands close together. "Bout time this happened."

"Hehehe," Lincoln sheepishly laughed as Dawn shot him a flirty look. "Is it that obvious?"

Everyone nodded as a few campers walked up to the new couple and cheered for them. Gwen patted Dawn on the back as Courtney and Bridgette hugged her in congratulations from both sides. Meanwhile Lincoln was met with pats on the back from both DJ and Geoff and even Duncan shot him a thumbs up.

"Ok everyone, I'm sure we all have questions for the new couple." Chris said as he gave a sly look to Lincoln and Dawn. "But before that, Dawn, Lincoln, me and Chef have to know…who kissed who first."

Dawn rolled her eyes a bit as Lincoln gave a confused look. "Um, Dawn kissed me first." The Loud boy answered with a raised brow.

"DAMN IT!" Chris swore as he stomped his foot on the ground.

"Haha!" Chef laughed as he crossed his arms at Chris. "Pay up pretty boy!"

Lincoln and a few others deadpanned as they watched Chris hand Chef over a fifty-dollar bill. "You know…probably should have expected this." Lincoln deadpanned as Dawn slowly nodded. Honestly it would be weirder if someone didn't bet on his love life.

"EEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEHHH!"

Everyone suddenly gasped and jumped as a strange squealing sound could be heard in the distance. "What the heck was that?!" DJ yelled with a frightened tone.

"Huh." Chris let out after giving Chef his money. "Didn't know he had coyotes out here."

"Those aren't coyotes." Lincoln stated in a blank tone. He felt like he knew exactly who was making that sound. And 10 of those someone's. "It's something much wilder."

The host rose a brow at Lincoln before simply shrugging. Clearing his throat, Chris decided to get on with it. Big deal losing fifty bucks. With the ratings this episode was going to get from Lincoln and Dawn finally getting together, it wouldn't even matter. "Yarr, with that out of the way, it be time to claim your treasure." Chris announced in his pirate voice as everyone presented their keys. The only ones who failed at the task were Lindsay, Bridgette, and DJ. "Who's fortunate enough to bear the precious key, come forth with it!"

And when they went to open their chest the treasure was…underwhelming to say the least. Some were decent at best such as with Duncan getting a few bags of chips and some candy bars and Dawn got a few two liters of pop. And some were…rather stupid such as Gwen's accordion, Leshawna's leg lamp, and Courtney's candle opera.

Some like Izzy only got treasures to help with her snake problem as her treasure chest contained anti-venom.

But it got even worse for some like Owen who got…nothing. Yep, some of the keys didn't open a single chest. On the bright side, Chef provided some tranquilizers to knock out the bear that was currently trying to devour Owen. Even Owen got a tranquilizer in him to keep things fair.

"Ugh!" Heather inserted her key into the last chest she hasn't tried…and nothing. Her key was like Owen and didn't open a single chest. "YOU GOTTA BE KIDDING ME!"

"Haha! Yeah alright!" Having the exact opposite mood as Heather was Lincoln. When he opened his chest, it was none other then the invincibility pass Chris had spoken of. And with it was a basket filled to the brim with goodies and sweets. "Today must be my lucky day!"

"I'll say~" Dawn said to him lovingly before placing a kiss on his cheek.

"Cutest couple ever!" Lindsay commented with a big smile.

CONFESSIONAL – HEATHER

"I will not stand for this!" Heather yelled as she slammed a fist into an open palm. "Courtney and Duncan are doomed to fall apart eventually, calling it right here. But Dawn and Lincoln? Nuh-uh! This will not do! Those two are too powerful together and I am going to split them up if it's the last thing I do!"

CONFESSIONAL – DAWN

"Hehehe." Dawn giggled. "It's cute Heather can think she can split me and Lincoln up."

CONFESSIONAL – EDWARD

"Brbrbr…" Edward let out as he ran his ankle barb through his neck.

The last one to open their chest was Geoff. Thankfully his key opened a chest and its contents…an envelope. "Huh? What's this dude?" Geoff asked as he pulled out his treasure. When Chris saw this, his eyes widened a bit before an evil grin came to his face. Opening up the envelope, Geoff pulled out a sheet of paper with the only thing on it being a black spot in the middle. "Yo Chris, what the heck is this supposed to mean?"

"Ooooooo! Sorry Geoff but that's the black spot." Chris chuckled while shaking his head as he walked up to Geoff and placed a hand on the party dudes' shoulder. "Looks like your out of the game my friend."

…Everything went silent. Did…Chris just say Geoff was out of the game. "W-What do you mean dude?" Geoff stuttered, hoping he misheard Chris.

"Guess now's a good time as any to announce a new feature to the game." Chris announced to everyone as he clapped his hands together. "Everyone, welcome…to the Sudden Death Rounds!"

"Sudden death?" Gwen repeated with a bit of a worried look. "What does that mean?"

"Ya see, he producers and I figured the whole ceremony was getting a bit old." Chris explained everything to everyone, his face showing he was having way too much fun with this. "So for the second half of the competition we decided to add in sudden death rounds in random challenges. You're unlucky enough to meet the requirements of the sudden death, you're out of the game! You know, to spice things up~"

Everyone gasped as Geoff stared at the sheet of paper that just got him out of the game. "But-But-But-But-" The party dude stuttered, trying to comprehend everything happening.

"Sorry bro, but the black spot is a pirate's death sentence." Chris told Geoff as he patted his shoulder a few times before gesturing towards the Dock of Shame where the Boat of Losers was waiting for him. "Or in your case, an elimination sentence! The Dock of Shame awaits my friend."

Geoff sighed and slumped down. Nothing he could do about it. This was the new rule after all. "Well…guess that's it for me dudes." Geoff said in a sadden tone as most of the campers looked at him with sympathy.

"I'm really sorry Geoff." Lincoln apologized as Dawn had her arms wrapped around the Loud boy. "That really sucks man."

"Yeah…but hey, way to go man. Finally got her." Geoff complimented the two couple as he sent them a thumbs up. Geoff then bid his goodbyes to everyone else. Giving fist bumps to the guys, getting a few pats on the back from a few of the girls. And then finally came Bridgette. "Hey Bridge, it was super cool meeting you and everything. Maybe when the show is all over we could-"

Bridgette cut off Geoff by giving him a kiss on the cheek. "I'd love to." Bridgette told him with a smile. Why should Dawn be the only one to give her man a kiss? Especially since he was leaving the island.

Geoff chuckled a bit as he nodded at Bridgette. "Sweet." Geoff said to the surfer girl before making his way to the Boat of Losers. "Party on dudes! I'll be rootin for you guys back home! See you at the finale!" And with that, Geoff got on the boat that was quick to carry him off the island.

"Man, I feel really bad for Geoff." Lincoln said as Dawn continued to lean against her new boyfriend. "Although this does kinda make my invincibility pass worthless."

"Maybe, but you still got a basket full of goodies." Dawn said in an attempt to cheer Lincoln up. And this was successful as Dawn gave Lincoln a flirty look and asked. "Speaking of goodies, now that the challenge is over, shall we continue our earlier activates~"

"Yes ma'am!" Lincoln excited said as he scooped Dawn up in his arms. Despite Geoff leaving, Lincoln would still call this the best day ever.

And as the new couple went off to enjoy some fun together, came the end of yet another episode of Total. Drama. Island.

Chapter 20: Reaction - Sisters

Chapter Text

For the third time so far, we find ourselves opening up in the town of Royal Woods Michigan in the good ole USA. And for the second time so far, we see ourselves in the Loud House. All ten Loud sisters were already seen on the couch starring at the TV that was just moments away from staring the next episode of Total Drama Island. And all the sisters shared the same look on their face as they never took their eyes off the TV.

Serious.

"So…" Lynn began as she tapped her foot on the floor impatiently. "You guys felt it too right."

"Like, duh!" Leni said as she raised her hands in the air. "My sister instincts were going off the charts the other day! I think this episode could finally be it…"

"Ugh! It's a bummer that mom and pop-star had to work late today!" Luna cursed as she fidgeted her fingers against her knees, eager for the episode to start. "I mean this episode could be important! My sister instincts on Lincoln are pretty sharp so I'm sure what the little dude is up to now. I'm so proud of him!"

"Let's remember to not get our hopes up too much." Lisa calmly told everyone as she adjusted her glasses. Being the rational one of the family as always. "It could always be a fluke. We've had them before. Let's just see what happens."

"Eeeeeh! I can't want though!" Lola squealed excitedly as she bounced up and down in her seat. "Today could finally be the day we see it happen! After so long!"

"And I'd say he got himself a good one." Lana complimented with a smirk on her face. Maybe she could teach Lana how to speak to animals.

As the rest of the sisters spoke their piece about the situation of the episode, two sisters have been pretty quiet so far. One of them being Lucy which was nothing new to her. And the other being Lori who simply sat down and rubbed her pregnant stomach which was now a bit bigger then since we last saw it. Lori had a small frown on her face as she looked down.

Lucy took notice of this and looked to her oldest sister. "Something troubling you?" The goth asked as Lori sighed.

"I dunno…maybe." Lori answered rather quietly as she averted her eyes away from her little sister. "Just…thinking about…ya know. Lincoln and her."

Lucy hummed in understanding as she faced the TV again. "I get that you're still a bit upset." Lucy said with her usual blank tone, but one could detect hints of understanding in it as well. "But life rarely works out in the way we wish it to be. Things happen. Different things. And it's best to just let this be and let it happen."

"…Yeah." Lori sighed out as she nodded her head. She couldn't argue with her goth sister. She's spent so much time with Lincoln know she's started to talk like him a little. "I…guess you're right. Might as well see what ha-"

"EVERYONE SHUT UP!" Lily suddenly snapped as she stood up and pointed to the TV. "IT'S STARTING!"

This quickly got all the Loud sisters to glue their eyes to screen. "Oh man! I wish mom and dad were here for this!" Luan said with an excited tone and grin.

"Don't worry! I told pops to set all the TV's at the restaurant to Total Drama." Lynn reassured everyone as she leaned forward a bit. "No way is he or anyone there missing this."

"Same for our mother." Lisa stated as the time for the next episode began. "I upgraded the radio at the dentist office into a small tv so she'll be able to watch as well on her break which she should be on now."

"It's starting!" Lola squealed excitedly as she put her hands to her cheeks. "IT'S STARTING!" Lola was indeed correct. After way too much time of agonizing wait, it was finally time to start the latest episode of Total…Drama…Island!

"Last time on Total Drama Island…" We all know the drill at this point. "The teams were dissolved, leaving each and every camper to look out for number one. And just to add a little more drama to the mix, Izzy and Eva returned for more fun! The campers remained to suffer all manner of abuse in the No Pain, No Game Challenge! At least that was the plan but to try and make amends to his fellow campers for cheating, Lincoln took on punishment after punishment. Seriously, how is anyone that durable? And in a death display of log rolling, a grizzly got a piranha haircut, winning Leshawna invincibility. Now that the campers are forced to fend for themselves, who will be selfless? Who will be selfish? And who will eat shellfish? And will Lincoln and Dawn finally get together? Stay tuned for the most thrilling episode yet on Total. Drama. Island!"

Most of the sisters did their best to keep in their squeals. They were really hoping that last one came true. Just a few days ago, their sister instincts set off all sorts of alarms. Alarms…that their brother finally got together with the nature lover Dawn. They were so excited they squealed all at once as loud as they could in unison without even realizing it.

When the episode came on, the camera proceeded to zoom in on the cabins. Specifically, the female cabin. And when it showed what was going on inside it showed…Dawn kissing Edward in her sleep.

"Uuuuuuh…" Luna let out as the rest of the Loud sisters gave confused looks at the scene. "Why's she making out with her and Linc's platypus?"

"Brbrbrbr."

Dawn's eyes snapped out as the familiar sound brought her out of the dream world and back into the waking one. She was hanging upside down on her bed as she did every night to go to sleep with the rest of the girls also asleep in the cabin except Leshawna who had the privilege of sleeping in her nice and cozy trailer.

Dawn remembered her dream clearly. She ended up finally kissing him. Oh how she wished it was real. Although…her lips did connect with something alright. When the nature lover looked, she saw she had Edward in her hands and had planted a kiss on his bill. "Oh…Edward." Dawn awkwardly laughed as she separated from the platypus and proceeded to pull herself up from the bed as se can properly sit down on it. "Good morning."

"…..Brbr." Edward deadpanned at Dawn.

Dawn sighed and nodded in response. This platypus really got straight to the point. "Yes, I had the dream…again." Dawn groaned a bit as she leaned against the wall. "I can't help it alright. It's like the more and more I want it to happen, the more real the dreams feel and the less I can do to stop them."

"Ooooooh! That explains it~" Lola let out with a bit of a giggle. Now it made perfect sense why she was kissing the platypus. Dawn was having one of those dreams. "I can relate. I get them a lot."

"Yeah." Lana snorted in response. "Can't tell ya how many times I wake up to see her making out with a stuffed animal." This caused most of the sisters to start giggling a bit as Lola growled and punched her twin in the shoulder.

All the while Lori shifted around uncomfortably.

"Brbrbr!" Edward said a little bit loudly to Dawn. She really just needed to tell that boy.

"I know, I know." Dawn sighed as she slumped her head a little bit. "I technically did the other day…while he was unconscious."

"Brbrbr…" Edward simply shook his head in disappointment.

"Look I'll…try again today ok." Dawn told the platypus to hopefully appease him. "Last time just wasn't the most…ideal scenario considering what Lincoln did. I know it helped us both with everyone's trust but still…"

"Brbrbr. Brbrbr-brbrbr-brbr." Edward explained to Dawn. It really wasn't that hard. They both liked each other, it's not like he was gonna deny her feelings. It was just a matter of working up the dang courage to do it.

"YOU CAN DO IT DAWN!" Most of the sisters all cheered in unison.

"It's finally gonna happen!" Lily said ecstatically as she grabbed Lisa by her shirt collar and started shaking her genius sister frantically in excitement. "IT! IS! HAPPENING!"

Yeah…you're right." Dawn gave a soft smile to Edward as the aura reader gave the platypus a hug. "You're always-"

BOOM!

"AAAHHH!" Dawn, and a few other of the now awake girls, screamed as something that resembled a cannon firing rang throughout the area. Many of the girls all groaned at what was probably Chris' alarm clock for them.

As they were voicing their complaints, Chris' voice could be heard from the loud speakers. "Arr, maties! Meet me at the amphitheater in five minutes and I'll tell you about today's challenge!" And for whatever reason, Chris decided to speak with a pirate accent. Well today was currently shaking up to be an interesting one.

"And just like that…" Leni sighed as she leaned back on the couch. "Chris had to killed the mood. The big meanie…"

"The pirate talk was weird too." Luan said as she rubbed her chin, wondering why Chris was talking like that. "But learning the alphabet is gonna be hard for him now. Everyone knows pirates always get lost at C! Hahahah! Get it?" As usual, this got groans out of her family members.

"Please not now Luan." Lynn groaned as she pinched her temples. "Not during the episode our bro might finally get some action."

With the time Chris had given them, the campers all made their way to the amphitheater. When they got there, they saw Chris' reason for talking like a pirate. It was because he was dressed up as a pirate. He even had an eye patch and plastic parrot on his shoulder. Even Chef had a little pirate bandana on his head.

When Leshawna arrived, she stomped right up to Chris with a fierce glare. "Watch it the next time you decide to use a freakin cannon as an alarm!" Leshawna yelled at the host who chuckled in response. "You almost hit me and my new trailer!"

"Arrrgh! The key word being almost ya swashbuckler!" Chris pointed out making Leshawna grumbled as she joined the rest of the campers at the stands. "Well, my little scallywags. Have we got an adventure in store for ye?"

Looking in between Chris and Chef, all the campers saw something hidden under a white sheet. "What's under the sheet?" Geoff quickly asked as the party dude's curiosity got the hold of him for this one.

"All in good time, laddie. Who here has a-hankerin' for a good ol' fashion treasure hunt?" The only response Chris got was Gwen sighing. "Now, this treasure hunts got a twist, mates. What you're looking for isn't hidden and it isn't treasure."

"How can we have a treasure hunt with no treasure?" Courtney asked irritably, still feeling the effects of waking up early in the morning.

"And what's with the eyepatch and the plastic parrot?" Duncan followed by slightly mocking Chris' costume.

"Arr, shiver me timbers! Good question, lads." Chris said after tossing the plastic parrot aside. "You're looking for keys to a treasure chest!" Chef then pulled the white sheet of the hidden objects revealing them to be a pile of locked treasure chest. "Inside each of these chests is a treasure that will pamper you landlubbers and one of these chests will even give you invincibility! Ha har! Now come 'round and pull a clue out of this bucket or you'll have to walk the plank!"

"Hmmmm, quite interesting." Lisa complimented as she watched Chris explain the concept of the challenge. "In order for one to even get the treasure inside the chest they must find the item that opens the chest itself. Very clever, most forms of media completely overlook this detail."

"And knowing Chris there's gonna be some sick or painful twist." Lana commented with a chuckle. "This is gonna be awesome!"

All of the campers proceeded to do as Chris said and walked up to the stage. The bucket Chris was holding containing pieces of wood with a picture taped on acting as their clue. "These clues will tell ye where your key be stowed."

Everyone looked at their planks of woods to see where their key would be. Lots of them got very…interesting locations. Gwen's clue was a picture of a skunk, Leshawna's was one of an alligator, Izzy had a snake, Dawn had sharks, and Lindsay was left with a bee hive. But Owen seemed to have drawn the shortest stick when it came to animals. "Ah, wha, bear?!" Owen let out fearfully as his clue was a picture of a bear with sharp teeth.

"Oh no!" Luan gasped out as she put a hand to her cheek. "Things sure are looking grizzly for Owen! Hahahah!"

"Seriously dude?" Luna deadpanned at her past roommate. "When he's probably gonna have to fight a bear?"

"I was hoping you'd get that one, dude." Chris said to Owen with his normal voice. He then noticed Heather's clue and chuckled a bit. "Haha, Chef's fridge. Nice. I hear he brushes it daily for fingerprints." Heather's eyes widened with fear as Chris then took notice of Geoff's clue. "That there is the septic tank. For the washrooms."

"Lucky!" Lana said after learning of the location of Geoff's key.

Meanwhile Lola's cheeks puffed up as they turned green. "No, no! Please no more gross stuff." Lola did her best to keep from throwing up as a previous episode came to her head. "I can't handle anymore disgusting crap after that brunch episode!"

After that, Chris took notice of Courtney's clue which was a picture of a balloon. "Ah the balloon. Good luck with that one."

"Well…where is it exactly?" Courtney asked with a raised brow. What the heck could a balloon possibly mean?

"Well, why don't you look waaaaaaaaaay up there!" Chris told Courtney as he pointed his hand up high with his finger pointing at the sky.

Courtney looked as high up as she could. After a few moments of looking at the sky, the CIT gasped as she saw exactly what Chris was pointing at. Floating above the island was a bright red balloon. And the only thing keeping it from flying off into space was the key Courtney was supposed to get. "But thats…so high up!" Courtney yelled as she glared at Chris. "How am I supposed to get that?!"

"Hmmmm, sounds like a personal problem." Chris pointed out making Courtney growl at him. Meanwhile Chris was just eating this up and had his usual grin on his face. "Figure it out."

"She's gonna ask Duncan for help." Lucy immediately predicted with her sisters nodding in response.

The final clue Chris took notice of was Lincoln's clue which was a picture of the 1000-foot-high cliff. "Oooooo! The cliff side! Put that one in that prime spot every cliff has. You know, that one that's just ready to crumble and break."

"Oh…great." Lincoln deadpanned sarcastically as Edward blew a raspberry from his side.

However, Dawn heard a certain word from the sentence that caused her eyes to widen. "Cliff side…" The nature lover muttered quietly. Her dream she had this morning…it took place at that exact location. Where she finally gave him a kiss. Was it…a premonition?

"Huh, wonder what's that all about?" Lynn asked as she noticed Dawn seemingly take interest in Lincoln being at the cliff side. "She seems surprised I mean of course Chris would put a key there."

"Well it's obvious she's worried for Linky!" Leni pointed out as she had a worried look on her face. "I mean look what happened last episode! I was completely terrified!"

"I am wondering how our brother unit recovered so fast though." Lisa wondered as she looked up in thought. "Those sorts of injuries should have taken quite a bit of time to recover from but he was ok after only a few hours."

"Relax, look on the bright side." Chris said to Lincoln as the host pulled out another pirate hat and proceeded to place it on top of the egg laying mammal's head. "Audience's love it when Edward wears hats. So you can have this little hat, yours to keep little dude."

Edward looked up at his new pirate hat and smiled with his bill a little. "Brbrbrb!"

"Aaaaawww!" Some of the sisters let out at seeing Edward in the pirate hat.

"Ok, I am totes making him a hat collection when they come home!" Leni said in an excited tone, eager to see how cute Edward would look in a whole bunch of different hats.

"Oh! Can you make a fedora for him?" Lily asked her big sister with a grin.

"Hmmmmm…nah!" Leni shook her head at the thought. "I just can't imagine a platypus in a 1930's fedora."

"Alright scallywags, hit the mess hall for breakfast and then go find your keys!" Chris instructed everyone as he went back to his pirate voice. "Make sure you bring them back by six p.m. Eastern Standard Time to open up your chest and get your loot! Fair thee well, young scallywags."

CONFESSIONAL – HEATHER

"I don't know who came up with these lame-o challenges." Heather sighed in irritation. These stupid little games were really getting on her last nerves. From having to humiliate herself, injure herself, or both in almost every single one. "And memo to Chris. Those pirate tights do not exactly flatter your legs. Savvy?"

CONFESSIONAL – OWEN

"Woohoo! I am all about the treasure hunt! Yes!" Owen cheered with an excited tone before putting on a bit of a worried look. "The bears are a little concerning, but there's treasure!"

DAWN

After breakfast, the campers quickly got to work to get their keys before time was up. Right now we see Dawn approaching the place where her key was located. The Dock of Shame. Specifically a little bit out in the water by the dock with a little pillar of wood that the key was hanging on by a string...with a bunch of sharks swimming around it.

Dawn's clue warned her about the sharks but the nature lover wasn't scared one bit. In fact, she was actually happy about how easy this would be for her. And the quicker this could be done the better. "Excuse me? Hello!" Dawn got on her knees and called out to the sharks in the water.

The killer fish stopped rotating around the key and all of them responded to Dawn's call. The three sharks all swam over to the dock and peaked their heads out to look at her. Dawn gave the three sharks a kind and soft smile as she pointed to the key they were just guarding. "I hope you don't mind but I could use some help." The aura reader asked kindly. "Would one of you mind getting that key for me?"

The sharks responded in the way almost all animals did when Dawn talked to them. The aquatic predators gave the nature lover big toothy smiles and nodded their heads. The middle shark proceeded to dive back into the water and head back towards where the key was and proceeded to pick the lock opening tool up with its nose.

With the key successfully grabbed, the shark headed back over to the dock and presented it to Dawn. "Thank you so much!" Dawn said as she grabbed the key from the shark and put it in her pocket for safe keeping. The nature lover then placed a little kiss on the shark's nose and made it blush. "I hope you all have a fantastic day."

"Animal girl beats animal challenge." Lori rolled her eyes at Dawn not even experiencing a challenge during the challenge. "Shocker…"

"Be nice dude." Luna scolded her pregnant big sister. "You gotta at least give her a chance!"

CONFESSIONAL – DAWN

"It can't just be a coincidence." Dawn stated with a determined look on her face and pink dusting her cheeks. "The challenge sent Lincoln up the cliff exactly where we met up for our…moment in my dream. Mother earth must have sent me a premonition! Today is finally the day! Eeeeeeeeeh!"

"See!" Luna pointed out as a giant grin come to her face along with the rest of her sisters. "She's finally gonna do it dudes!"

"You got this Dawn!" Lily cheered on. "Sweep big brother off his feet!"

"I will admit, it will be nice to see our brother interested in someone skilled in the mystic arts." Lucy said as the tiniest of smiles came to her face. "I'll have to ask her to teach me to see other's auras."

"Yeeeeeah…" Lola let out uncomfortably. "Sorry but you're the last person who needs an ability like that you already know too much from sneaking around in the vents."

HEATHER

With the queen bee, we currently see her acting what Mission Impossible would be if it took place at a summer camp. Heather was probably given the most dangerous location of all. Chef's fridge at the main lodge. Despite the other's challenge, none of it could compare to Chef. Especially when he was determined to stop any campers from raiding his fridge by any…means…necessary.

Heather saw this for herself as the first time she attempted it, she simply tip toed into the kitchen, opened up the fridge door…and saw Chef waiting for her inside with a cleaver that was just prime for hacking and slashing.

So she tried a different approach now. This time, Heather got the help of her little pawn Lindsay. Waiting till Chef was asleep, the queen bee had the dumb blond lower her down into the kitchen by a rope. Although Heather was still plenty nervous about the whole thing. Especially when she saw the knife at the table Chef was sleeping at…and the cleaver…and the axe…as well as the chainsaw.

"Well…" Lori gulped fearfully at seeing all the murder weapons on Chef's tables. "He's certainly well…prepared."

"Come on Chef." Lynn quietly cheered on as she hoped something would caused Heather to slip up and wake Chef up. "Wake up man…"

Heather did her best to get this done quickly and quietly. Tip toeing over the fridge, being extra careful not to wake Chef up, Heather opened it the second she got there and quickly looked around for her key. Thankfully she didn't have to look for long as it was practically right in front of her.

Swiping the key from the Fridge Knox, Heather tip toed her way back to the rope and pulled on it to signal Lindsay she was ready to be pulled back up. The dumb blond silently nodded as she got to work pulling the queen bee up. Everything seemed to go perfectly. The key wasn't hard to find, Chef was still asleep, and Heather was making a clean escape.

Clean…until Lindsay heard a buzzing noise coming from right in front of her. Opening her eyes, Lindsay flinched a bit as she saw a bee flying right in front of her. This flinch making the dumb blond lose her grip on the rope. Heather let out a scream as she dropped her key and started falling back down to the floor. Lindsay did manage to get her grip back on the rope and stop Heather's fall…but it did nothing for the key.

Gasping, Heather quickly flipped upside down while hanging onto the rope by her legs. Heather actually managed to pull it off and caught they key before it hit the floor…with Chef waking up soon after. "How come all the other kids get ponies?!" Chef yelled as he slammed his cleaver into the table…before falling back asleep.

Before he could wake up again, and this time spot her, Heather signaled Lindsay to pull her up as fast as she could.

"OH COME ON!" Lynn snapped getting all of her siblings to flinch and back away a little. "SHE WAS RIGHT THERE! YOU HAD A CHAINSAW! COME ON CHEF!"

"Um, Lynn." Luan spoke up to her athletic little sister. "Little too far there don't ya think?"

"It's Heather." Lynn pointed out with a scoff. "I'm pretty sure we all would have liked to see that happen."

"…Yeeeeeeah." Lily of all sisters agreed getting most of her older sisters widened eyes on her.

OWEN

Owen was certainly in for the long haul on this one. Channeling his inner Hunter, the big guy managed to track a bear down by following its tracks. This led him to a cave where he actually saw the bear itself entering it…with a key around his neck. "Oh crap…" Owen whispered as to not alert the bear's attention.

Tip toeing towards the cave, Owen peaked inside with a fearful expression and saw that the bear had fallen asleep. "Oh crap, oh crap, oh crap." Owen repeatedly whispered as he did the only thing he could do. Head inside. He wasn't no Dawn so talking to the bear was out of the question, especially due to him looking like an all you can eat buffet to bears.

Owen got on his hands and knees and crawled towards the bear and tried to reach out for the key around its neck. But right as Owen was about to grab it, the bear shifted a bit in its sleep and covered the key with one of its front paws.

That only left one option. With a 'scared for my life' expression on his face, Owen carefully slide his hand under in between the bear's arms to try and get the key. And it worked! Once he went in deep enough, Owen smiled as he felt the key and quickly grabbed onto it. Unfortunately, the bear once again shifted in its sleep…and wrapped one of its arms around Owen and pulled him close and used the big guy like a, ironically, a teddy bear.

"Oooooooh…craaaaaap…"

"Welp, he's dead." Lola quickly stated with a blank tone and face.

"I'll start planning his funeral." Lucy said as she took out her funeral planner.

GWEN

Similar to Dawn and Owen, Gwen's challenge involved dealing with an animal. Skunks. Probably the most harmless of the animals that were guarding a key.

Currently on the other side of the island, Izzy was being used as a snake's chew toy.

Gwen was right in front of her key's location as well. A hole where a family of skunks were living at. Despite the worse they could do was make Gwen smell bad, that was enough to keep the goth from going in after it. She pinched her nose to try and keep the putrid smell out of her system, but that did nothing in getting her key for her.

If she just went in and stuck her hand in the hole, the skunks would likely freak out and spray her and make her smell exactly like the hole they lived in. And that was something the goth just didn't want happening to her. "Ugh! This is impossible!" Gwen stomped her foot on the ground in frustration, her voice nasally due to covering her nose.

Sighing, the goth found herself wishing Trent was here. The guitarist would probably know how to deal with the skunks. He was pretty smart like that and would be more then willing to help her. The only other person she could think of to help her was Leshawna but she was currently wrestling alligators for her key so she was a no go.

"I could help you Gwen." Gwen jumped up in fright at the sudden voice that came up from right behind her. She briefly let go of her nose because of this, but as soon as the smell of skunk hit her nostrils, she quickly plugged it back up. Looking behind her, Gwen saw that it was Dawn that appeared behind her so suddenly.

"Dawn!" Gwen yelled as she gave the aura reader a light glare. "Don't sneak up on me like that! I'm already freaked out enough cause of these skunks!"

'Now she knows how we feel.' Everyone but Lucy thought as they slowly turned their eyes to the sister that constantly snuck up on them out of nowhere for the past 13 years.

"I know you're all thinking about me." Lucy stated getting the rest of her sisters to flinch and look back at the TV.

"Sorry, I didn't mean to frighten you." Dawn said to Gwen in an apologetic tone as she put a hand to her heart. "I was just on my way to the cliff when I sensed your distressed aura. I knew you had to deal with the skunks for your key and since I already got mine I thought I could help you out."

"Really?" Gwen asked with a raised brow. Then again, she should have expected someone like Dawn to go out of her way to help someone. Even if it was during a challenge. "You'd do that?"

"Of course!" Gwen watched as Dawn walked over to the skunk hole, her calm and soft smile still present on her face. The smell didn't seem to bother the nature level as she reached the hole and got on her hands and knees. "Excuse me? Anyone home?" Dawn spoke into the hole. A few seconds later, a skunk popped its head out of the hole and looked up at Dawn, not scared or frightened by the girl one bit. "Hello there little one, my friend here really needs the key that's in your home right now. Could you please get it for us?" The skunk didn't fight about it and nodded its head with a smile. The smelly creature dived back into its home for a moment before coming back out with the key in its hands. "Thank you so much! Enjoy the rest of your day." Dawn patted the skunk on its head and took the key from it.

"Wow…thanks Dawn." Gwen said with a thankful smile as the aura reader walked back up to the goth and gave her the key. "That was really cool of you." Dawn smiled and assured Gwen that it was no big deal. Just then Gwen remembered where Dawn was heading and smirked a bit. "So, heading to the cliff huh? Isn't that where Lincoln's clue lead him~"

"Hehehehe…" Dawn sheepishly laughed as her cheeks went pink. Gwen chuckled a bit with a smirk. The goth couldn't help but roll her eyes, but she also had to admit that the scene was rather cute. This girl was crushing big time. "Maybe…he wouldn't have happened to…pass by here earlier did he?"

"Hmmmmm…" Gwen hummed a bit as she put her key in her pocket. Something seemed to click in her as she looked Dawn in the eye. "Ya know…I think I saw him and Edward passing by on their way to the cliff. For some reason he had a magnet attached to a fishing pole. So…finally gonna ask him."

"…Yes." Dawn nodded a bit with a shy smile. "I want today to finally be the day."

"Well good luck." Gwen told Dawn as she patted the girl on the shoulder before walking away. "I'm rooting for you." With the goth cheering her on, Dawn took a deep breath before continuing her hike up the cliff to meet up with Lincoln.

"Come on…come on…" Lana impatiently let out as she glared a bit at the TV. "Just show them hooking up already!"

"Patience dudette." Luna told her little sister by patting her head. "Good things come to dudes who wait."

COURTNEY

Many keys were either obtained, lost, or still trying to be obtained. So far Gwen, Dawn, Heather, Leshawna, Duncan, and Izzy had managed to get their keys with some having it easier than others. Lindsay ending up losing her key after Izzy 'helped' the dumb blond get hers from a bee hive which resulted in the entire hive of bees chasing after Lindsay and forcing her to retreat into the water where she dropped her key leading it to sink to the bottom of the lake.

And DJ, Bridgette, Geoff, Owen, Lincoln, and Courtney were still trying to get their keys. And of those campers, we currently see Courtney struggling to get her key. The red balloon was still flying high in the sky with Courtney's key attached to it.

"Ugh! Come! On!" Courtney yelled in frustration as her strategy of getting the balloon down continued to fail. That strategy being chucking rocks as high as she could at the balloon to try and get it to come down. None of her throws even coming close. "How am I supposed to get something that far up down!?"

"Trouble in paradise?" Coming up to Courtney was her delinquent boyfriend Duncan. Courtney sighed as she put her hands to her knees and took some deep breaths. Duncan had practically got his key effortlessly from a ring of fire that was set up at the camp site and was now twirling it in his hands. With his key obtained, he figured he might as well go help out his girlfriend.

"Congrats Lucy, predicted the most obvious thing in the world." Lynn chuckled a bit as Lucy rolled her visible eye at Lynn.

"I'm sure Courtney could have figured it out on her own." Luan stated with a big grin on her face. "She just needed to her head out of the clouds. Hahaha! Get it?"

"We really need to put her on a pun limit." Lola told Lana who instantly nodded in agreement.

"Literally whenever she makes a pun my baby stops kicking." Lori pointed out as she patted her pregnant tummy. "I'm confident they are booing her as well."

"Chris put that balloon too high!" Courtney shouted with a pissed off tone and expression as she pointed at the balloon in the sky. If looks could kill the one the CIT was sending the balloon would have popped it a million times over. "How is anyone supposed to get to that unless they can freaking fly?!"

"Hey, hey, relax babe. It's a lot easier than you think." Duncan reassured his girlfriend. Duncan always liked that feisty attitude of hers, it was one of the many things that attracted him to her. But this was challenge time and it was time to play the game. He could always appreciate that feisty attitude during other scenarios. "You just gotta go about this differently. Got any hair ties with you?"

"Um, yeah?" Courtney answered in a confused tone as she reached into her pocket. When her hand emerged, she pulled out three hair ties. While she didn't really use them that often, she kept them with her just in case she want to change up her hair a bit. It was important to change things up now and then after all. But what could Duncan want with them? And how would it help her get her key?

Duncan looked at the bands in Courtney's hand and smirked. "This should do nicely." Duncan said as he took one of the bands. Courtney rose a brow as she watched Duncan test the elasticity of the band a bit and nodded as he was satisfied with the results. As Courtney was about to ask what the heck Duncan was doing, the delinquent walked away from her and head towards a tree.

Courtney's confusion only grew more and more as Duncan looked through the various branches closest to him on the tree. Once the delinquent found one that fit the bill, he snapped it off the tree and got to removing the leaves and access mini branches. With the branch and hair band in hand, Duncan got to work in making the solution to Courtney's key problem. And his solution…

"Ooooooh, duh!" Courtney slapped her forehead with her hand. Now in Duncan's hand was a slingshot made from a branch and a hairband. So that was how Duncan was planning to get the balloon down. Quite frankly the CIT was feeling rather dumb that she didn't see that herself earlier. But that was still a bit on an issue. "But are you sure you can make the shot? It's pretty high up."

"Pfft, you underestimate me babe." Duncan said with a tone full of confidence. He's never missed before with a slingshot no matter how far or high it was. Ducks flying in the sky, his neighbor's window, the nerds back at school, Duncan always got his target.

Looking around at the ground, Duncan spotted a stone that was the perfect size for this. Not too big and heavy that it wouldn't reach and not so small that it wouldn't do a thing. The perfect stone to pop some toddlers balloon and make him cry.

With a stone in position in the slingshot, Duncan looked up at his target. The wind died down leaving the balloon floating in place. Easy target. Closing one eye to adjust his aim better, both feet firmly on the ground, Duncan pulled back on the slingshot as far as it would go…and released.

Courtney lightly bit her lip in anticipation for this. If Duncan missed, she would end up keyless. She kept her eyes on the bright red balloon in the sky and-

POP!

"WOAH!" The sisters let out at the balloon popping. Duncan actually managed to hit that balloon with a homemade slingshot!

"Holy shamoly, prison boys got some good aim." Lynn let out in an impression tone. "Wouldn't mind taking him on in an archery contest."

"Yes, because what could go wrong with giving either of you a bow and arrow." Lisa deadpanned sarcastically.

"YES!" Courtney cheered as the stone Duncan shot successfully hit its target. The balloon floating in the sky popped and the key soon fell down to earth. The CIT kept her eyes locked on the key and ran to where it was falling and was able to successfully catch the key in her hands. "Oh yeah! That's what I'm talking about!"

"Happy to help." Duncan smirked as he walked up to Courtney. "I didn't hear a thank you ya know."

Courtney giggled in response as she walked up to her delinquent boyfriend. She gave him a half-lidded stare as she wrapped one arm around his neck, and used her other hand to draw circles around his chest. "I could do that." Courtney began as Duncan started to like where this was going. "Oooooor I could give you a little reward~"

"I think I like that sound of that better~" Duncan said as he picked up the CIT bridal style. The CIT giggled as the delinquent carried her off.

"What kind of reward is she talking about?" Lily asked in a curious tone. Lola and Lana also seemed to be wondering the same thing as they looked to their older sisters and Lisa about the matter. All but Lisa looking incredibly uncomfortable.

"Uuuuum…" Lori let out as she awkwardly shifted her eyes around. "Hey look! Owen and the bear again!"

OWEN

Owen was still in the position he ended up in earlier. The bear had one of its fore legs wrapped tightly around the big guy. Owen needed to find a way out without waking up the bear and risking a mauling/eating. Thankfully Owen did manage to think of something.

Using his key, the big guy lightly tickled the bear's nose with it, hoping it would get the bear to shift in its sleep. And it managed to work as the bear lifted the leg that was securing Owen in place…before yawning and using the same leg to drag Owen's head into its mouth. "Oh crap, oh crap, oh crap. Oh crap, oh crap." Owen said repeatedly as this was possibly the worst position for him. He was right in the bear's mouth! How could this possibly get any worse?

The bear then proceeded to wake up.

"Crap infinity…"

"…" All the Loud sisters were silent as they put a hand to their heart with Luna pulling out a trumpet and playing Taps.

LINCOLN

"Ugh…finally…made it…to the top." Lincoln breathed out as he finally reached the top of the cliff. Edward was currently sitting on his head while still wearing the pirate hat Chris had given him. The little guy konked out halfway up the mountain and rode on top of Lincoln's head the rest of the way up.

"Finally! They're showing Linky!" Lily bounced up and down in her seat excitedly.

"This could be it girls!" Leni squealed excitedly. "The moment we and Linky have been waiting for all season! Come on Dawn please show up!"

When Lincoln got his tip, he needed to figure out how to get his key before making his way up the cliff. Going up and down repeatedly would take up too much time. And so, being the Man with the Plan, Lincoln got to work in thinking of a way to get his key.

Based on Chris' description of where exactly the key was, trying to climb up or down the cliff wasn't an option. Not only was the spot the key was ready to crumble the second it was grabbed onto, but Lincoln wasn't really an athlete either. He doubt he could climb it even if it was stable.

So he had to get the key without actually climbing the cliff. How could he do that? But he managed to remember an important detail about the keys. They were made of metal. Metal that would most likely be attracted to a magnet. After sticking with this thought, Lincoln thought of the perfect plan.

Get a fishing pole from the boat house, get a magnet from the arts and crafts center, tie said magnet to the fish pole, and use it to fish up his key!

And that's exactly what he was about to do now! "Alright Captain Edward, get some rest." Lincoln said to his little buddy as he picked Edward up off his head and placed the platypus on a nearby rock. Edward was happy to lay down on the stone surface and collect some rays of sunlight.

As Edward relaxed, Lincoln got to work on getting his key. Carefully stepping forward to the edge of the cliff, Lincoln peaked his head over the edge to try and find the spot where his key was. "Come on, come on, where is it?" Lincoln muttered to himself as he tried to keep calm about looking down 1000 feet. While he did dive down this spot in episode two, it wasn't like he was completely fine with 1000-foot jumps now.

After a few moments of looking, Lincoln managed to spot his key. Thankfully it wasn't too far down as he spotted the key on a small piece of stone attached to the cliff. "Yeesh, Chris wasn't kidding." The spot the key was on really was prime for breaking. It was cracked and even crumbling a bit. Even with just the key on it, Lincoln figured that if he didn't get the key soon, it would take a dive into the blue lake below. "Come on magnet don't fail me now…"

Lincoln sat down on the cliff side and casted his rod. The Loud boy lightly bit his lip in anticipation as he lowered the magnet down towards the key. His eyes locked on his adjective as he hoped that the key wouldn't fall. Once the magnet was low enough, Lincoln slowed its descent so the magnet would bang against the stone. "Come on…come on…"

CLICK!

"Alright!" Lincoln cheered as his plan was successful. His key was successfully attached to the magnet. And not a second too late as once the key was gone, the spot it was one completely broke off and was heading for the water. "Woah! That was close!" Lincoln simply shrugged. No reason to be concerned about this now. He had the key and that was that. "Come to papa~"

Lincoln then quickly reeled in his catch and took it off the magnet. Standing back up, Lincoln threw his magnet rod to the side and quickly got away from the cliff side to lower his risk of accidently falling off. He looked at the key in his hands for a moment before putting it in his pocket. "Wonder what treasure's in store for me." Lincoln asked himself out loud.

"Certainly a question a lot of us are wondering."

"YES!" Nearly all the sisters cheered in unison as they heard Dawn's voice. She was there. Alone with Lincoln if they didn't count Edward. It was finally the perfect time.

"Alright! Everyone shut up now! We can't miss a second of this!" Luna ordered everyone as they all quieted down and glued their eyes to the TV. Missing Lori give a silent sigh.

Lincoln quickly turned to the source of the voice and quickly smiled as he saw Dawn was suddenly behind him. "Oh hey Dawn!" Lincoln greeted as he eagerly ran up to the girl. He saw her clue earlier and knew Dawn was gonna get her key effortlessly from the sharks. "I take it you got your key already?"

"Hehehe, yep!" Dawn giggled as her face went a little pink. Right now…her dream was playing out almost exactly like it did this morning. She was exactly where she was in her dream. The area was the same from the very flowers beginning to bloom nearby. The only difference was the way Lincoln was acting…but that wasn't really a bad thing. She liked him just the way he usual was. "And it looks like you got yours as well."

"But of course." Lincoln said as he took out his key and twirled it around a bit to show off. "Had some help from an old friend I like to call electromagnetism."

"I knew you could do it. You were…always really smart like that." Dawn complimented the Loud boy as she shyly moved some hair away from her face. Lincoln's face went a little red at the compliment but he was still smiling that goofy smile. Gosh Dawn could stare at that smile all day. "So it looks like we have the next four hours to just…relax."

"Man I am down for that, my feet are killing me after the hike up here." Lincoln said as he and Dawn proceeded to sit down on the grass next to each other. Meanwhile Edward was still on his rock…and peaked an eye out to look at the two.

At first the white head and aura reader sat next to each other in silence, simply enjoying the other's company and Dawn couldn't get enough of it. Granted she still needed to speak with him in order to tell him, but they had a little time. They could just enjoy being with each other and enjoying the…

"Wooooooow…look at this view." Lincoln commented as both he and Dawn looked down the mountain. From where they were, they could see Camp Wawanakwa in its entirety. "Man…close up it's just a crappy summer camp but from up here…it's beautiful."

"That's nature for you. It's pure untainted beauty." Dawn commented as she also enjoyed the pure spectacular view of the camp. All the little details to the trees, the camp site below, the sparkling lake, even the screams of Owen echoing in the distance. Dawn then looked away from the magnificent view and then to Lincoln. Taking a deep breath Dawn decided…it was time. "You know…it's hard to believe everything that's happened since we came here."

"I know right." Lincoln fully agreed with Dawn. He thought his home life was crazy but life on Total Drama was just flat out insane. The challenges, the food, the strangely intelligent animals, and the people. But Lincoln wouldn't change even the worst experiences for anything. Especially with the people. While some like Heather and Duncan were…less then desirable to say the least, Lincoln has made some really good friends here at camp. DJ, Bridgette, Harold, Geoff, and of course the most important one to him being the girl right next to him. Dawn. "I…wouldn't have made it without you ya know."

Dawn giggled a bit as her face heated up. Just then the nature lover scooted closer to Lincoln and surprised the white head by grabbing his hand. "You really are too sweet sometimes do you know that?" Dawn teased a bit getting Lincoln's face to heat up more as he sheepishly chuckled. "But…I could say the same thing about you ya know."

"Huh?" Lincoln was a bit to surprised to hear that. He would fully admit to anyone like he did just know that Dawn really was the reason he was still in the competition. But to hear her say that he was why she was still here? "W-What do you mean?"

"Remember what I told you about myself during the second challenge?" Dawn asked as she scooted even closer to the Loud boy to the point that their arms were touching. Lincoln and Dawn's face were incredibly red and heated as the aura reader kept speaking. "Back home I didn't really have any friends. At least no human friends. Everyone thought that I was just some weird creepy girl that talked to animals."

Lincoln nodded as he remembered every single word Dawn said. "Yeah, I remember." Lincoln's arm suddenly moved on its own as it wrapped around Dawn and pulled the nature lover closer to him. "And I remember saying those people are idiots. Dawn, I mean it when I say you're easily the greatest girl I've ever met. You're kind, sweet, easy to talk to, calm, and always putting others above yourself. I'm so glad I went here. Even if Ronnie Anne ended up breaking up with me. It was all worth it to meet you."

Dawn immediately found herself readjusting her position. Readjusting herself…so that she was sitting right on Lincoln's lap. The Loud boy stuttered a bit as his entire head went lava red from his. Dawn looked right into his eyes and all nervousness she had seemed to disappear. "I can't tell you how happy it makes me to hear you say all that." Dawn's voice was like sweet honey to Lincoln's ears. The aura reader leaned in closer so that their faces were only inches apart. "And…that's the reason why…"

"T-T-T-The r-r-reason for w-w-what." Lincoln stuttered as he felt his body heat up from her touch.

…

"The reason why I love you."

Before Lincoln could say anything in response, Dawn quickly closed the distance between the two and crashed her lips onto his. Finally giving him the kiss she's been waiting for, for so long. Dawn closed her eyes as she kept her lips on Lincoln's and kissed the white head with all the passion she's been holding for so long.

…

…

…

…

…

…

"EEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEHHHHHHHHH!"

With only one exception, the Loud sisters all squealed in unison as they watched Dawn finally put the moves on Lincoln. At long last, Dawn had confessed her love. With a kiss no less! They could hardly contain their excitement!

Their squeals were so intense that the entire house shook. The pitch so high that Lisa's glasses broke. "Dang it!" Lisa let out as she stopped squealing due to her glasses breaking. Luckily the genius always comes prepared and pulled out a pair of industrial strength glasses to wear.

"OH MY GOSH! OH MY GOSH! OH MY GOSH!" Leni repeated as she fanned herself to keep herself from fainting from sheer happiness. "THEY KISSED! THEY ACTUALLY KISSED!"

"Way to go Lincoln!" Lynn cheered as she pumped a fist in the air.

"BEST! DAY! EVER!" Lola yelled out excitedly as she started rolling around on the floor a bit. "Oh my gosh! I GOTTA START PLANNING THEIR WEDDING! I NEED MY BINDER!"

"I'm proud of him." Lucy let out as she went back to her usual quiet volume, but actually had a nice genuine smile on her face. She usually preferred not to show much emotion, but when her brother finally scored a girl like Dawn, she couldn't help but be happy right now.

"Yeah…" Lori muttered with a bit of a sad look on her face. "Sure." While Lori was happy for her brother getting another girlfriend…she still wished that him and Ronnie Anne could have patched things up and worked things out. But like Lucy said, life just doesn't work out the way you want it to most of the time.

"I gotta start writing a love song dudes!" Luna said with the biggest grin she's ever had on her face. "When our bro comes back home, hopefully bringing her with him, I'm gonna treat them to the best love song ever!"

"SSSSSSSSSSSSHHHH!" Lily loudly shushed everyone as she pointed to the TV. "There's more!"

Lincoln's eyes widened like dinner plates at this. Dawn…was kissing him! She was actually kissing him! After only a few seconds, Lincoln closed his eyes similar to Dawn and leaned into her lips. This kiss…it may not have been his first but he could easily say it was the best. Dawn's lips were incredibly soft, warm, and even tasted of blueberries a bit. Most likely due to her lipstick. It only served to make it all the sweeter.

The two wrapped their arms around each other and quickly started a full on make out session. Dawn pushed Lincoln back first to the ground, but neither cared. The rest of the world was dead to them as they kept kissing each other with love and passion. This was the moment both had been waiting for. Their feelings for each other finally brought forth and bringing them both together and binding their auras together.

If only this moment could last forever. The two still needed air and were forced to separated so they could breath. Both took heavy breaths as they looked deep into the other's eyes. Dawn was on top of Lincoln and her face was still only inches above his, the two ready to kiss again as soon as they regained enough oxygen. But not before Lincoln had his say.

"…I love you too." Lincoln said with his voice having nothing but love for the nature lover on top of him.

"I'm not the only one that feels like crying do they?" Luan sniffled a bit with a happy tear coming from her eye. The comedian actually ceasing with the jokes due to seeing her brother so happy to finally be with the girl of his dreams.

Dawn's eyes welled up with happy tears as she immediately rewarded her love by connecting their lips again. This time Lincoln instantly melted into Dawn's lips as the two continued their make out session. Weeks of bonding, getting to know each other, helping each other, and just being there for each other finally leading up to this. A moment of pure love and passion among the 16-year-olds.

Once again the two separate from the need for air. Lincoln wrapped his arms around Dawn's waist and sat up, placing the aura reader in his lap. Both smiled lovingly as they continued to stare into each other's eyes. Both finding the other's eyes even prettier than they were before their big moment. But instead of kissing again as soon as they had air, Lincoln had to say something. "Dawn…"

"Yes?" Dawn asked with a cute head tilt.

Lincoln took a deep breath before finally saying it. "Will…Will you be my girlfriend?"

"And it's already trending." Lana pointed out with a giant smile on her face. Her phone in her hands and opened up to a Dawncoln blog that was just going completely nuts right now.

Dawn felt her heart stop for a second, but then quickly speed up as tears of joy fell from her eyes. "Nothing would make me happier." Dawn then sealed the deal by connecting her lips to Lincoln's for a third time.

With four hours remaining before the two had to return to camp with their keys, the new couple decided to spend that time finally letting their passion go free.

All while Edward watched them with a proud smile on his bill before waddling away and giving the boyfriend and girlfriend some privacy.

"Best. Episode. Ever!" Lily said with her sisters nodding in agreement.

"I wonder how our parental units are reacting to this." Lisa wondered as she put a hand to her chin.

At Lynn Sr's restaurant, it was practically a massive party there with Lynn Sr crying tears of joy for his son. And at the dentist office, everyone, even a man with tow cavity's, were cheering as they all gathered together to watch the episode with Rita not helping but bragging about Lincoln a little bit.

FOUR HOURS LATER

The time given to everyone to find their keyswas over. Almost everyone was gathered up at the amphitheater and was ready to use their keys to find their treasure. The only ones absent were Dawn, Lincoln, and Izzy. But the latter soon made herself known to everyone as she walked up to everyone…with a snake wrapped around her. "Hey, guys!" Izzy greeted as everyone's eyes widened at the 'passenger' Izzy had with her. "Whoo! What stinks?" For those wondering, it was Geoff. The poor guy dived all the way into the communal washrooms to find his key.

"Heh, Izzy," Duncan laughed as he pointed to the snake wrapped around the crazy girl. "You've got a snake on your head."

"I know, but don't worry. He's friendly." Izzy reassured everyone…right as the snake bit down on the psycho hose beast's head. "See? Kisses." Izzy then proceeded to pass out from snake venom.

"And just like that," Lynn sighed out as she rested her left cheek on her hand. "Crazy girl kills the mood."

"Snake's cool though." Lana smiled at the snake that was attempting to kill Izzy. "Wonder if El Diablo would like him."

"Hey wait a minute?" Leshawna asked as she looked around a bit. The girl with a tude was currently covered in bite and scratch marks due to the alligators. And the TV censors would never be allowed to show what Leshawna did to them. "Where's Q-Tip and Dawn?"

"Wait! We're here!"

"Don't start without us! We're sorry we're late!"

Everyone heard the voices of Lincoln and Dawn approaching them. And when they looked…they saw a sight they've been waiting to see for so long. Most sent the new couple smirks or smiles, while others, I.E Heather, sent them a glare. Both Lincoln and Dawn's cloths were all ruffled up as a result of them rolling around on the grass together with Lincoln having his face almost completely covered in Dawn's lipstick.

"Well they've certainly been busy~" Luna grinned as the rest of the sisters chuckled a bit at the scene. Those two were just made for each other.

"Well, well, well, well," Duncan smirked as he crossed his arms. Looking down, everyone also saw the two had their hands close together. "Bout time this happened."

"Hehehe," Lincoln sheepishly laughed as Dawn shot him a flirty look. "Is it that obvious?"

"Yes, yes it is." All ten sisters said in unison.

Everyone nodded as a few campers walked up to the new couple and cheered for them. Gwen patted Dawn on the back as Courtney and Bridgette hugged her in congratulations from both sides. Meanwhile Lincoln was met with pats on the back from both DJ and Geoff and even Duncan shot him a thumbs up.

"Ok everyone, I'm sure we all have questions for the new couple." Chris said as he gave a sly look to Lincoln and Dawn. "But before that, Dawn, Lincoln, me and Chef have to know…who kissed who first."

Dawn rolled her eyes a bit as Lincoln gave a confused look. "Um, Dawn kissed me first." The Loud boy answered with a raised brow.

"DAMN IT!" Chris swore as he stomped his foot on the ground.

"Haha!" Chef laughed as he crossed his arms at Chris. "Pay up pretty boy!"

Lincoln and a few others deadpanned as they watched Chris hand Chef over a fifty-dollar bill. "You know…probably should have expected this." Lincoln deadpanned as Dawn slowly nodded. Honestly it would be weirder if someone didn't bet on his love life.

"EEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEHHH!"

All the sister's eyes widened. That squealing sounded very familiar. Like it was…their squeal. "Wow…" Luan let out in a bit of a shocked tone. "We weren't really loud enough for it to reach Canada…right?"

Lisa cleared her throat as she showed off her shattered glasses. The loud sisters all wincing a bit as Lucy said. "We have our last name for a reason."

Everyone suddenly gasped and jumped as a strange squealing sound could be heard in the distance. "What the heck was that?!" DJ yelled with a frightened tone.

"Huh." Chris let out after giving Chef his money. "Didn't know we had coyotes out here."

"Those aren't coyotes." Lincoln stated in a blank tone. He felt like he knew exactly who was making that sound. And 10 of those someone's. "It's something much wilder."

"Yeah that's fair." Lily shrugged with a few sisters nodding and mumbling in agreement.

The host rose a brow at Lincoln before simply shrugging. Clearing his throat, Chris decided to get on with it. Big deal losing fifty bucks. With the ratings this episode was going to get from Lincoln and Dawn finally getting together, it wouldn't even matter. "Yarr, with that out of the way, it be time to claim your treasure." Chris announced in his pirate voice as everyone presented their keys. The only ones who failed at the task were Lindsay, Bridgette, and DJ. "Who's fortunate enough to bear the precious key, come forth with it!"

And when they went to open their chest the treasure was…underwhelming to say the least. Some were decent at best such as with Duncan getting a few bags of chips and some candy bars and Dawn got a few two liters of pop. And some were…rather stupid such as Gwen's accordion, Leshawna's leg lamp, and Courtney's candle opera.

Some like Izzy only got treasures to help with her snake problem as her treasure chest contained anti-venom.

But it got even worse for some like Owen who got…nothing. Yep, some of the keys didn't open a single chest. On the bright side, Chef provided some tranquilizers to knock out the bear that was currently trying to devour Owen. Even Owen got a tranquilizer in him to keep things fair.

"Ugh!" Heather inserted her key into the last chest she hasn't tried…and nothing. Her key was like Owen and didn't open a single chest. "YOU GOTTA BE KIDDING ME!"

"Haha!" Lynn laughed as she smirked at Heather on the screen. "Suck it!"

"Haha! Yeah alright!" Having the exact opposite mood as Heather was Lincoln. When he opened his chest, it was none other then the invincibility pass Chris had spoken of. And with it was a basket filled to the brim with goodies and sweets. "Today must be my lucky day!"

"I'll say~" Dawn said to him lovingly before placing a kiss on his cheek.

"Cutest couple ever!" Lindsay commented with a big smile.

"…Hold on a second…" Luna said as she escaped into her thoughts for a brief moment. Just then the rocker gasped a giant grin came to her face. "DUDES! THEY CAN GET RID OF HEATHER NOW!"

All the Loud sisters gasped as they quickly realized this. "You're literally right!" Lori finally put on a big and genuine smile at this as she looked to the screen. "Without immunity, there's no reason NOT to vote her off!"

"See you at the boat of losers~" Lola waved to Heather on screen with an evil grin on her face.

CONFESSIONAL – HEATHER

"I will not stand for this!" Heather yelled as she slammed a fist into an open palm. "Courtney and Duncan are doomed to fall apart eventually, calling it right here. But Dawn and Lincoln? Nuh-uh! This will not do! Those two are too powerful together and I am going to split them up if it's the last thing I do!"

CONFESSIONAL – DAWN

"Hehehe." Dawn giggled. "It's cute Heather can think she can split me and Lincoln up."

CONFESSIONAL – EDWARD

"Brbrbr…" Edward let out as he ran his ankle barb through his neck.

"Not much she can do when she's docked!" Luan punned with a massive grin on her face. "Hahahah! Get it?" For the first time today, her sisters chuckled a bit at the pun. Mostly because it implied that Heather would be going home today.

The last one to open their chest was Geoff. Thankfully his key opened a chest and its contents…an envelope. "Huh? What's this dude?" Geoff asked as he pulled out his treasure. When Chris saw this, his eyes widened a bit before an evil grin came to his face. Opening up the envelope, Geoff pulled out a sheet of paper with the only thing on it being a black spot in the middle. "Yo Chris, what the heck is this supposed to mean?"

"Ooooooo! Sorry Geoff but that's the black spot." Chris chuckled while shaking his head as he walked up to Geoff and placed a hand on the party dudes' shoulder. "Looks like your out of the game my friend."

"…" All the Loud sisters went silent. What did Chris just say?

…Everything went silent. Did…Chris just say Geoff was out of the game. "W-What do you mean dude?" Geoff stuttered, hoping he misheard Chris.

"Guess now's a good time as any to announce a new feature to the game." Chris announced to everyone as he clapped his hands together. "Everyone, welcome…to the Sudden Death Rounds!"

"How could I have been such a fool!" Lisa berated herself with a slap to the forward. The young genius should have seen this coming. "Of course around the half way point of the game different and unexpected elements would be introduced to keep ratings high!"

"Sudden death?" Gwen repeated with a bit of a worried look. "What does that mean?"

"Ya see, he producers and I figured the whole ceremony was getting a bit old." Chris explained everything to everyone, his face showing he was having way too much fun with this. "So for the second half of the competition we decided to add in sudden death rounds in random challenges. You're unlucky enough to meet the requirements of the sudden death, you're out of the game! You know, to spice things up~"

Everyone gasped as Geoff stared at the sheet of paper that just got him out of the game. "But-But-But-But-" The party dude stuttered, trying to comprehend everything happening.

"No! No! No! No! No!" Lynn repeated with an enraged look on her face. "Send Heather home not Geoff! Come on Mclain!"

"We literally jinxed it…" Lori grumbled angrily as she rubbed her forehead.

"Sorry bro, but the black spot is a pirate's death sentence." Chris told Geoff as he patted his shoulder a few times before gesturing towards the Dock of Shame where the Boat of Losers was waiting for him. "Or in your case, an elimination sentence! The Dock of Shame awaits my friend."

Geoff sighed and slumped down. Nothing he could do about it. This was the new rule after all. "Well…guess that's it for me dudes." Geoff said in a sadden tone as most of the campers looked at him with sympathy.

"I'm really sorry Geoff." Lincoln apologized as Dawn had her arms wrapped around the Loud boy. "That really sucks man."

"Yeah…but hey, way to go man. Finally got her." Geoff complimented the two couple as he sent them a thumbs up. Geoff then bid his goodbyes to everyone else. Giving fist bumps to the guys, getting a few pats on the back from a few of the girls. And then finally came Bridgette. "Hey Bridge, it was super cool meeting you and everything. Maybe when the show is all over we could-"

Bridgette cut off Geoff by giving him a kiss on the cheek. "I'd love to." Bridgette told him with a smile. Why should Dawn be the only one to give her man a kiss? Especially since he was leaving the island.

"Aaaaaawww." The sisters of Lincoln let out at the scene.

"Well at least Geoff got one victory." Leni gushed. Not just one, but two incredibly cute and adorable couples were formed this season.

Geoff chuckled a bit as he nodded at Bridgette. "Sweet." Geoff said to the surfer girl before making his way to the Boat of Losers. "Party on dudes! I'll be rootin for you guys back home! See you at the finale!" And with that, Geoff got on the boat that was quick to carry him off the island.

"Man, I feel really bad for Geoff." Lincoln said as Dawn continued to lean against her new boyfriend. "Although this does kinda make my invincibility pass worthless."

"Maybe, but you still got a basket full of goodies." Dawn said in an attempt to cheer Lincoln up. And this was successful as Dawn gave Lincoln a flirty look and asked. "Speaking of goodies, now that the challenge is over, shall we continue our earlier activates~"

"Yes ma'am!" Lincoln excited said as he scooped Dawn up in his arms. Despite Geoff leaving, Lincoln would still call this the best day ever.

And as the new couple went off to enjoy some fun together, came the end of yet another episode of Total. Drama. Island.

And with that, the episode came to an end. A majority of the Loud sisters feeling incredibly satisfied with it. Finally their brother got together with the beautiful Moon Child Dawn. And they couldn't be happier. Well…most of them.

"Well this has been fun girls." Lori said as she got up with a bit of effort. "But I think I'm gonna take a nap right now."

"Huh, but Lori." Leni called out to her older sister with a sad frown. "Are you-"

"Give her some space." Putting a hand on the fashionista's shoulder was Lucy who cut Leni off to simply let Lori go up the stairs to get some rest. "She just needs some time to accept and process it all."

"Ok…" Leni sadly let out. She wanted her big sis to be happy like they were, but she understood why Lori might be upset at this. Still, she wanted to be there for her.

"Hey cheer up Leni." Lola said as she grabbed her big sisters' hand and started dragging her upstairs. "Come on! You can help me plan the wedding!"

"Oooooo! That sounds fun!" And with that, Leni's mood became positive again as she followed Lola up the stairs. "I could make Dawn a totes gorgeous wedding dress!"

"And I gotta go get to work on a love song!" Luna stated as she also headed upstairs. With each of the sisters off to do their own thing to celebrate their brother getting together with Dawn, things seemed to be looking up.

Chapter 21: Hide and be Sneaky

Chapter Text

"Previously on Total Drama Island..." Chris began as he checked his phone. "The campers searched for treasure and yours truly put in an impressive performance as a pirate. But this was no ordinary treasure hunt. Some campers put their lives on the line to snag their booty. While Geoff put his stomach on the line, doing something that would make most people hurl. But in the end, the campers who went the limit were rewarded with treasures that, in hindsight, probably weren't worth the effort. Hehe, well except for Lincoln who scored not just one, but two treasures. One in the case of invincibility, and two in the case of him and Dawn getting together as boyfriend and girlfriend. Bout time dude!" Chris laughed a bit before showing off his phone. "I may have lost out on fifty bucks but are you seeing these ratings? It's nuts man! And this host just loves it when things get nuts! On the side of elimination however, yours truly added in the new sudden death round to bring some more tension and drama into mix. Now the campers don't just have themselves to fear, but the very game they are playing as well. The first claimed by this rule being Geoff who receive a pirate's death sentence and was forced to walk the plank. Ha ha harr. Who will be the next unlucky camper to walk The Dock of Shame? Who will lose their cool? Who will lose their lunch? Find out on the most shocking episode yet on Total. Drama. Island!"

"Hehehe." Dawn giggled as she was led through the woods. Dawn has pretty much been in a state of complete ecstasy the last few days. Sometimes she still couldn't believe it. Lincoln Loud was her boyfriend! And she was his girlfriend! They were in a real relationship! And currently said boyfriend was leading her through the woods while covering her eyes. "Can I open my eyes now?"

"No, not yet." Lincoln told her in a playful tone. Lincoln would easily say he's the happiest he's ever been since…well…ever. When Ronnie Anne dumped him, he thought he was gonna be miserable forever. But life has a funny way and working and once he got on the island, he met someone who actually he felt closer to then Ronnie Anne despite not knowing her for nearly as long. And finally having Dawn as his girlfriend made him feel like he could do anything. "No opening your eyes…and no aura reading either."

"Alright, alright, spoil sport." Dawn teased Lincoln as she flicked his nose lightly. Once they woke up, Lincoln told the aura reader that he set up a little surprise in the woods for them. While Dawn could have used her aura reading skills to find out what it was, she didn't want her boyfriend's work to go to waste like that and played along. "But I can tell I'm gonna enjoy it~"

"Hehehe, well I sure hope so. I set it up just for you." Lincoln told her with his face going a bit red as he continued leading Dawn through the woods. He's been planning this ever since they got together and made sure everything was in order. Location, set up, atmosphere, just about everything he could think of. "Ok uncover your eyes in three…two…one!"

Dawn removed Lincoln's hand from her eyes. Looking forward, Dawn gasped with a smile on her face as she saw what Lincoln had set up. There was a stump set up like a table at a restaurant. Rocks have been moved to act as chairs on each side of it with a cloth set up over the stump. On the cloth covered stump was the candle opera Courtney got from her treasure chest last challenge that the CIT let him use as well as all the goodies Lincoln won in his invincibility basket.

A perfect set up for a date.

"Well aren't you the romantic type~" Dawn told Lincoln with a smirk, as well as rewarding him with a kiss on the cheek. "So this is that secret project Edward told me about the other day."

Lincoln sighed a bit in response at this. "I can't trust that platypus with anything." Lincoln then shook his head. At least the surprise wasn't completely ruined and Dawn seemed to be liking it so far. So that was a win! "But I'm glad you like it! I figured that since we're together now we should have a date. Since we're still on the island and everything I thought this would be good!"

Dawn giggled a bit at Lincoln before taking his hand into her own. "It's perfect Lincoln." The aura reader told her boyfriend. Her heart still thumbing a bit when that word came to her mind. "And there's nowhere for a first date I would rather be then out in Mother Nature's domain."

"Heh, yeah I guess you're right." Lincoln sheepishly admitted as he and Dawn went to go sit on their rocks and officially start their stump date. "I guess I still can't help but worry bout the smallest things. I just…really want this to work out between us you know? I…really like you. You mean a lot to me."

Dawn found herself giving Lincoln a heart-warming smile. Could this boy get any more perfect for her? Mother nature truly did a beyond amazing job by making Lincoln. There was no one else she'd rather have her very soul be bonded to. "I would love nothing more either Lincoln." Dawn leaned over the stump to kiss Lincoln on the lips. Lincoln didn't hesitate for a second and quickly pressed his lips to Dawn, the two enjoying the closeness they were feeling for as long as they were able. After about a minute, they separate with Dawn sitting back down and grabbing a bottle of Grapetastic Pop that was on her side of the stump and raised it up into the air. "To our first date!"

"To our first date!" Lincoln toasted with his own bottle of brown colored pop as he and Dawn begun their first official date.

A few hours later, the campers, Chris, and Chef were all gathered up at the Dock of Shame. Lincoln and Dawn were looking incredibly happy as their first date went off without a hitch and ended up with a rather nice make out session under a tree. But now it was time for the challenge and everyone, especially the new couple, were determined to win it. "Today's challenge is a good old fashioned game of hide-and-seek." Chris explained getting a few confused looks from the campers. Hide-and-seek? What was challenging about that? "You all get ten minutes to hide before Chef Hatchet comes looking for you. With his military background and advanced degree in man-hunting, he's uniquely qualified to make this game excruciatingly hard."

CONFESSIONAL – LINCOLN

"At least he doesn't have a license to kill, heheh…" Lincoln laughed nervously before putting on a scared look. "R-Right?"

CONFESSIONAL – CHEF

"Hehehehehe." Chef grinned and chuckled evilly as he rubbed his hands together.

After Chris finished the explanation of Chef's skills, the buff cook proceeded to pull out a water gun of all things and started pumping up the pressure on it. "What's with the water gun?" Duncan asked as Chef aimed a laser pointer attached to the water gun at Duncan's forehead.

"The lifeguard chair is home base." Chris explained as he gestured his hand to the life guard chair which everyone questioned if it was always there or not. "When he finds you, Chef will try to spray you. If you escape his blast, you can try to run to home base. But if he catches you on your way, he'll douse you."

"Ooh, so we're gonna get splashed by a bit of water!" Duncan sarcastically let out while dancing around mockingly, getting a few chuckles from everyone. "Now I'm terrified!"

Chris, however, gave a bit of an evil grin to Duncan before turning to Chef. "Why don't you demonstrate, Chef?" Chef gave his own evil grin as he pumped the water gun a few more times…before aiming it at Chris. When Chef pressed the trigger, instead of just a small little stream of water shooting out, the water gun shot out water at speeds and volumes comparable to a fire hose. Everyone flinched at the power of the water gun that had knocked Chris all the way back to the cabins. "Not on me, dude!" Chris yelled with his body completely soaked.

Once Chris returned, he tried to wring out his cloths and hair the best he could as Heather asked. "So how do we win this game?" The queen bee needed to learn how to get immunity. With the sudden death rounds in play, getting invincibility was more important then ever seeing as how one mistake could lead to someone's last in this point of the game.

"You've got three options." Chris explained as he tried to dry off his hair. "One, don't get discovered in your hiding place. Two, run to home base before Chef blasts you. Three, once you've been caught, help Chef find other campers. Do any of those, and you win invincibility. All clear?"

"Uuuuh…" Lindsay let out as she didn't quite understand the rules. Maybe she could ask Chris to explain them again…

"You get ten minutes to hide." But Lindsay didn't get the chance to do this as Chris quickly started the game. "GO!" And with that, all the campers quickly ran off to try and hide from Chef and his mighty water gun. The only one who didn't leave at first was Lindsay who lagged behind the others before running away and screaming.

LINCOLN AND DAWN

Determined to win themselves immunity this week, they were off to go find a hiding spot no one could possible find. With this one, Dawn was taking the lead as she led her boyfriend through a different part of the woods that Lincoln can't remember if he's been through or not. "Are we almost there?" Lincoln asked before ducking under a branch that would have hit him in the face had he not been careful. "Because I'm pretty sure 10-minutes passed a little bit ago."

"Don't worry Linky, we're just about there." Dawn reassured her boyfriend with a confident tone. Lincoln simply nodded, completely trusting Dawn 100%, as he followed Dawn through a few bushes. Once they were past that, Dawn clapped a bit as she ran up to a medium sized rock similar to the ones they sat down on this morning. "Here it is! Let me just see if he's home."

Lincoln looked down at his girlfriend as she knocked a few times on the rock. After a few moments, the rock was suddenly lifted up from underneath. With the rock pushed outta the way, it was revealed that there was a hole underneath it. And what resided in the hole and moved the rock out of the way, a gopher. "Huh, kinda ironic." Lincoln couldn't help but chuckle a bit. Not too long ago they were competing against a team named after Gophers.

"Good after Mrs. Ashton, I hope I'm not interrupting anything." Dawn greeted the gopher in the hole. The gopher simply smiled at Dawn and waved it off with a squeak. Dawn smiled at the news that the gopher had nothing going at the moment and continued. "Well if that's the case, would you mind if me and my boyfriend took refuge in your hole for a few hours? We just need to hide out for today's challenge."

At hearing the information that Lincoln was her boyfriend, the Gopher let out a high-pitched squeak and clapped her hands together. Just then the gopher put on a sly look and squeaked something quietly to Dawn while nudging the human girl's arm with an elbow. "Mrs. Ashton…" Dawn blushed a bit with a sheepish smile on her face that soon turned red at the gopher's words. "You're embarrassing me…"

The gopher simply giggled before hopping out of the hole and gesturing Lincoln and Dawn to come inside. "She said we can hide out in here for the challenge!" Dawn told Lincoln with a wide smile on her face as she started heading into the hole. "Come on!"

"Hiding underground." Lincoln grinned as he followed Dawn into the gopher hole. "I knew you were a genius."

Dawn giggled in response to his compliment as the gopher came in after Lincoln entered the hole and quickly covered it up with the rock to hide the entrance to her home. No way was Chef gonna find em now! As they crawled through the gopher tunnels, Lincoln's face soon exploded with red as he saw what was right in front of him. Dawn's butt.

As the white head looked down at the dirt they were crawling through to avoid looking, Dawn was fully aware of what Lincoln saw and simply giggled. "Now, now, now Lincoln~" Dawn spoke with a sly grin on the nature lover's face. "Don't go enjoying yourself too much back there~"

Lincoln squeaked in response as his face completely exploded in red as Dawn and the Gopher giggled.

OWEN

Currently the big guy himself was also walking through the woods trying to find a hiding place. Seeing as how he was a bit…large, hiding places were a bit hard for him to find. But then Owen thought he found the perfect one. A cave that wasn't home to a bear looking to eat him.

But when Owen approached the cave, suddenly a pair of hands grabbed his collar and dragged him inside the cave. "Woah!" Once he was inside, Owen saw that Duncan and DJ were waiting in the cave. The former having been the one to drag Owen in with them. "Nice hiding spot. Yeah!"

However, Duncan quickly shushed Owen. Not only to get him to be quiet so he didn't give them away, but also to address a rather important matter. "Listen up boys. We're in trouble. Okay?" Duncan stated in a rather serious tone. "There are eight chicks on the island and only four dudes."

"Hehehe yeah!" Owen giggled as a blush came across his face at being on an island with so many girls. "Nice odds!"

But Owen as met with a quick slap to the head from Duncan for this. "No lard ball, bad odds." The delinquent scolded the big guy. "If I noticed it, chances are that sooner or later, they're gonna notice it too and when they do, they're gonna pick us off one by one. We've gotta do something about it."

"It's not like they're exactly getting along." DJ pointed out something that was pretty obvious. Most of the girls didn't get along with each other…at all. "Remember this morning?"

Owen shivered in fright at the memory. "I was too scared to go into the bathroom this morning." Owen pointed out as he remembered hearing a fun cat fight quickly turn into a brawl in the communal bathroom this morning. "And what about Courtney? You are her are pretty tight."

"Yeah we are~" Duncan gave a smug grin as he muttered this before getting with the point. "But the point is this. The truth about women, they're all sisters and when push comes to shove, they're gonna stick together. Haven't you ever seen a chick flick before?"

"Well…" Owen began to admit. "Yeah but-"

"Look, man, now's the time, while they don't see it coming." Duncan spoke up, interrupting Owen from his fascinating chick flick story. "While we have the element of surprise."

"Hey what about Lincoln?" DJ asked the delinquent with a raised brow. If they were gonna form a guy's alliance then shouldn't all the guys on the island be here for it. "He's a dude too ya know."

"Oh yeah right." Duncan rolled his eyes as he heard DJ bring up the white head. "Let's trust the dude willing to cheat challenges for his girlfriend. We don't need him."

"The dude's in love. So what?" DJ gave Duncan a light glare from talking about his friend like that. Sure Lincoln did cheat that one time but it was only to protect Dawn. He wasn't the type that would quickly back stab someone on the spot. Not at all. "There's only three of us here anyway. We need every vote we can get and with him we also get Dawn's vote."

"I dunno I'm kinda with Duncan on this one." Owen admitted as he looked down at the ground. His mother told him honesty was the best policy after all. "I like Lincoln, I really do, but he'd choose Dawn over us anytime. But DJ does bring up a good point with the whole numbers thing."

"Relax boys, I got it covered. Ya just gotta know how to play the game." Duncan reassured his fellow dudes. He had everything all planned out. Of course he knew three votes weren't gonna be much. At least not yet. So he planned everything out to where things should work out. He just had to see how the dominos fell. "So, you guys in?"

Duncan put his hand out with Owen putting his hand on top of it. DJ looked at the two hands before sighing and putting his own on top, agreeing to the alliance. While he was upset that Lincoln was being left out, at this point in the game he needed some form of protection if he was gonna win this thing "Good." Duncan said once DJ agreed to the alliance. "Now that we're all agreed, guys unite and save our butts from elimination."

"Agreed." DJ and Owen said in unison.

Once they separated, Owen started to get a little giddy as he pumped his fist up and down in the air. "Aw, I am so psyched! A dude's alliance. I love it! It's so manly! Yeah! Come here!" Owen then brought DJ and Duncan close to him and proceeded to plant kisses on both of their cheeks. The two dudes quickly backed away from the big guy and gave him incredibly uncomfortable looks causing Owen to face palm.

"Ok then…" Duncan awkwardly let out before pointing his thumb at the exit of the cave. "Now that…that's over, clear out."

"What?" DJ let out as he and Owen's eyes widened at Duncan's words.

"I was here first, dude." Duncan stated as he leaned against the stone walls of the cave. "This is my hiding place."

THE BOAT HOUSE

And so the challenge had truly begun. Everyone was either hiding or trying to find a hiding place. Lindsay was having the most struggle as she had tried things such as hiding in the stall at the bathroom, hiding under Edward and waking the platypus from his nap, and just overall hiding in places that really couldn't hide her.

Leshawna hid in the water while using a reed as a snorkel, Gwen tried to camouflage with the grass, Owen and DJ had both climbed up opposite ends of the roof of the main lodge while unaware of each other's presence. And the best one was probably Izzy who was following behind Chef and mimicking his every movement while quickly hiding behind the nearest object once he looked her way.

And speaking of Chef, the camp cook thought a good place to check for his victims would be the boat house. Creaking the door open, Chef peaked his head inside and shivered a bit in fright. The boat house was still the same murder den-looking area its always been. Quickly scanning his eyes through the move, Chef saw that no campers had seemed to hide here. "Man this place is creepy." Chef grumbled before closing the door, eager to get far away from that hell-shack.

But when he left, a certain CIT proceeded to peak her head out from behind the dead shark handing from above. Courtney smirked as it seemed that climbing onto and hanging on the dead predator was a better hiding place then she thought.

LINDSAY

The dumb blond was not having the best time. All her hiding spots were quickly discovered by Chris with the host calling Chef as soon as he criticized her hiding place. This meant Lindsay was pretty much running around the island in a panic ever since the challenge started and she was quickly feeling fatigue. She needed to find a place she could remain hidden because she didn't think she could run away anymore.

When all hope seemed lost for Lindsay, she spotted something not too far away from her. The main lodge. That was perfect! It was big with plenty of places she could crawl into! So with a smile on her face for finally finding a good hiding spot, Lindsay quickly headed towards the main lodge.

Once she was there, Lindsay creaked the door open and peaked her head inside to see if Chef was in there. Once she determined that the psychotic cook was not present in the lodge, Lindsay quickly headed inside and towards the kitchen.

The kitchen was, sure enough, filled with cabinets and small spaces she could probably squeeze into and hide from Chef. But the dumb blond spot something in the corner of her eye. This something was hiding under the table and having a very familiar hair color of light black. "Hey Heather!" Lindsay's words proved true. Also hiding in the kitchen, under the table, was none other than the queen bee Heather. Heather jumped at Lindsay's sudden introduction and ended up hitting her head on the top of the table. "What a coincidence! We're just like, destined to hide together."

"What? What are you doing here?" Heather wasn't all for the idea. Like, at all. The queen bee was quick to glare at the dumb blond and get up from under the table. "Can't you find your own hiding place? This challenge is called 'hide-and-seek", not 'hide-in-groups-and-seek!"

"But…" Lindsay frowned at Heather's reaction to the whole thing. Why wouldn't she want them hiding together? They were in an alliance. Best friends even. They should want to do everything together. But Heather seemed to want the exact opposite about all that.

"Dig yourself a hole!" Heather cut Lindsay off before she could say anything else. "Disguise yourself as a canoe, I don't care! Just do it somewhere else!"

"Brbrbrb…"

Both girls' eyes ended up widening at the sound. It wasn't Chef…but it was very familiar. Looking to the window sill in the kitchen, they saw none other than Edward the platypus right there staring at the two. All three were silent as they stared at each other. Heather and Lindsay blinking at the platypus and Edward simply giving a straight face…until a wicked grin suddenly came onto the platypus' bill.

Lindsay and Heather flinched as they watched Edward lift one of his legs, exposed his ankle barb…and connected it to the window. Heather gasped and soon glared at Edward as she knew exactly what the platypus was about to do. "Oh no!" Heather quietly yelled at the egg laying mammal. "Don't you dare you little-"

SKEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEECCCCCHHH!

Heather and Lindsay covered their ears as Edward did the worst possible thing for them right now. With his ankle barb against the window, Edward slowly dragged that sharp part of his body through the window and providing an awful sound not too different from nails on chalkboard. "MAKE IT STOP!" Lindsay begged as she felt like her ears were about to bleed.

"WHAT'S ALL THAT RACKOT IN THERE?!" Lindsay and Heather's expressions soon turned to ones of horror as a loud and gruff voice yelled from right outside, overpowering the sound Edward was creating. The platypus smirked and ceased his actions as the door to the kitchen was kicked opened…with Chef stepping inside.

Chef's angry expression soon turned into a sad*stic grin as he flicked the light switch on and saw Heather and Lindsay standing right in front of him in his kitchen. "Well, well, well, what do we have here?" Chef let out an evil chuckle as Lindsay audibly gulped. "This is my kitchen! Also known as forbidden territory!"

"Take-" Heather was about to shove Lindsay into Chef to try and distract him so she could make a run for it, but Chef was a little quick to the trigger. Quite literally in his case as Heather and Lindsay screamed as Chef sprayed them both with his high-powered water gun and washed them out of the main lodge completely, leaving them both completely soaked on the grass and dirt outside.

"Hahahaha!" Chef let out a wicked cackle as he walked up to the window sill that Edward was still on. The platypus also laughed at the sight and only stopped when Chef was in front of him. "Your services are appreciated." Edward proceeded to give the buff Chef a salute in response before waddling away.

Chef then exited the kitchen and entered the main area of the lodge where the campers ate every day. Before he went to go collect his new helpers, he figured it was a good idea to look around the entire lodge for campers while he was there. He looked up the chimney and under the tables but couldn't seem to find anything. Until…

"Achoo!"

Chef's eyes widened as he heard a feminine sneeze…coming from above him. Looking up at the ceiling, he saw none other then Izzy on the ceiling, supporting herself up with the wooden beams "Oops." Izzy let out with a sheepish smile as Chef looked up in surprise, wondering how she got up there in the first place. "I guess you heard that, huh? Heheheh…ayayayaya!"

Izzy then let out a battle cry as she fell from the ceiling and landing right on top of Chef, using him as a spring board and sending him to the ground, Izzy flipped and landed on the opposite side of the lodge and turned her head to glare at Chef.

The camp cook quickly recovered from Izzy's attacked and looked at his water gun. He could spray her right here and now…but that would be too easy. So Chef proceeded to drop his water gun onto the floor. Izzy completely turned back to face Chef as she saw the challenge he was proposing to her. And the psycho hose beast was itching for a fight.

But Izzy and Chef were perfectly still at first. Glaring right into each other's eyes while waiting for the other to make the first move. Chef cracked his knuckles as Izzy cracked her neck. The tension in the air incredibly thick…as Izzy charged at Chef.

The orange haired girl let out a battle cry as she ran forward, making he first attack. But Chef had the reflexes to defend himself as with every single blow and attack Izzy sent his way, the camp cook quickly and easily blocked. Eventually Chef got the upper hand as he caught Izzy off guard and landed an attack on her that sent her back to the other side of the lodge.

Izzy managed to recover and wiped a single drop of blood that fell from her lip. Chef smirked at her, but Izzy quickly got back into a fighting position and made a 'come on' gesture with her hand. Chef quickly responded to the gesture and was the one to charge at Izzy this time. Similar to before the two traded blows and quickly blocked each other's hits. But when Chef went in for a punch, Izzy surprised him by jumping up into the air instead of blocking. Smirking at the camp cook, Izzy gave Chef a. "Bye-bye!" Before kicking him in the face and sending the buff chef falling to the floor.

With Chef down Izzy was quick to jump out the closed window, with Heather and Lindsay right next to said window as they were about to head back inside since they had to help Chef now, and started running to the dock as fast as she could. "You'll never get me alive!" Izzy screamed before letting out a war cry.

Chef was quick to burst out of the main lodge, with his trusty water gun in hand once more, and let out his own war cry as he chased after Izzy with Heather and Lindsay tailing behind him. Eventually Izzy made it to the dock, but so did Chef as well. The distance between the two only about two yards as Izzy had her eyes set on the life guard chair.

The chair was right there. As Chef aimed his gun at Izzy, the psycho hose beast went for broke and proceeded to try and baseball slide to the chair. Unfortunately for her, some water on the dock made it so she slid right off the Dock of Shame and landed into the lake, effectively caught by Chef.

BRIDGETTE

With the surfer girl, her spot was rather basic but it seemed to be working for her so far. It was behind a large rock near the camp fire pit. Things seemed pretty quiet for the light blond. While she did witness Chef, Heather, and Lindsay, chasing Izzy earlier there seemed to be no heat on her.

At least until her nose caught wind of a rather putrid scent. Gasping, Bridgette looked right behind her and saw a family of four skunks starring at her. Trying to both stay hidden and not face the stink of the skunks, Bridgette slowly started backing away from them. "Nice little skunks..." Bridgette fearfully let out as she tried to keep the skunks nice and calm.

But as she backed away, she failed to notice something. Some stray lights tangled on her leg. As she hid, Bridgette ended up getting her leg tangled up in some of the lights that fell down at the camp fire pit.

And this had consequences. As she backed away, she pulled the light attached to her leg. As she pulled the lights, this brought down the wooden beam the other end of the lights were attached to. And when the wooden beam fell, the metal barrel Chris stood in front of every elimination ceremony started rolling down down…and fell right behind the skunks.

Bridgette screamed as the metal barrel that landed right behind them was more than enough to startle the skunks and get them all to spray Bridgette, instantly causing her to smell just as bad as them. If not a little worse.

Right after being sprayed, the surfer girl felt someone tap on her shoulder. Looking back, she saw it was Chef using a long stick with a rubber glove attached to it to touch her while wearing a face mask. "Technically, I don't have to spray you, but..." Chef said as Bridgette was technically already sprayed.

"Please!" Bridgette begged for any opportunity to get this smell off her. "Spray me!" Chef went through with her request and doused her with an immense amount of water leaving Bridgette soaked in a new way. At first the smell seemed to disappear…only to reappear a second after being doused.

OWEN AND DJ

The two boys were still hanging on for dear life on the roof of the main lodge. Each dude on one side of the roof and completely unaware of the other's presence. As they were hiding a pink bird flew down to the roof and perched itself right on the middle of it and chirped happily. "Aaaaww." DJ let out at seeing the cute animal and started climbing towards it. "Come here, you."

Meanwhile on Owen's side, the big guy saw the bird fly onto the roof and suddenly heard a voice as the bird opened its beak. There was only one logical conclusion to this. "Wow. Either I've been in the sun too long or I've turned into Dawn." Yep, only one logical conclusion.

And so Owen started climbing up to the 'talking' bird at the same time as DJ. And soon enough, both guys were face to face and were completely aware of the others presences. While also seeming not too happy about it. "What are you doing in my hiding place, man?" DJ was quick to ask the big guy as they frowned at each other.

"Your hiding place?" Owen yelled irritably at DJ's claim. "It's mine! Do you have any idea how hard it was for me to get up here?"

"Look, we're tight and all, but-" DJ was saying but was quickly cut off by the roof finally giving out under him. With a loud crashing sound, DJ fell right into the lodge on the hard wooden floor.

"DJ? You ok?" Owen called out to his friend only for him to soon follow DJ down as the big guy fell through the roof. "Aww, I landed on my keys!"

DJ and Owen did manage to stand up despite the pain they went through. But when they exited the lodge, they found Heather there waiting for them. Using them to claim invincibility for herself. "You guys are so busted." Heather grinned as Lindsay stood next to her.

"Hey, I've got an idea." You heard it right here folks. Lindsay actually thought of something on her own. And the idea…actually wasn't bad. "Since there are two of them, why don't I bust one of them so we both get invincibility?"

"Hey I got an idea." Heather said as she put a finger to her chin, seemingly thinking about it, before getting right into Lindsay's face and yelling. "Find your own!" Lidnsay gasped and frowned as Heather walked up to DJ and Owen and claimed both of them for herself.

And so the game went on. Heather turned in both Owen and DJ and went off to relax, Gwen was found by Chef after he accidently stepped on her, and currently the camp cook was hunting for a certain delinquent as he found one of his green hairs on the ground. Meaning he was close. And so far Chef hasn't found any signs of Courtney, Leshawna, Lincoln or Dawn.

Chef ordered everyone to spread out around the area to look for Duncan and Gwen ended up partnering up with Owen to find the delinquent, unaware that the big guy knew exactly where Duncan was hiding. "I wonder where Duncan is hiding." The goth said as she looked for any trace of the delinquent.

"How should I know?" Owen immediately tensed up and got nervous. He wasn't good with pressure but he was determined to not let anything spill about the alliance. "It's not like the guys are forming a guys only alliance or anything." And how quickly that went off the rails as Gwen turned to Owen and rose a brow at the big guy, only making things worse for him. "Okay, they are forming one, but I'm not a part of it!"

"…" Gwen was competently silent as she narrowed her eyes at Owen. This was successful in breaking him.

"Okay, you broke me! There is an alliance and I joined it, but Lincoln wasn't allowed in it, and I'm not supposed to tell you but I did!" Owen cried out as he fell to his knees. "There, are you happy?"

"Wow." Gwen let out sarcastically with a smirk as she patted Owen's head. To think, she wasn't even digging and she found gold. "I really had to drag that out of you."

"A-Alright already!" Just then the two's attention were drawn to a rather familiar cave and voice. Looking, they saw Chef smirking as he carried Duncan out of the cave by his shirt. "You got me. Sheesh."

"Alright that leaves only four of us." DJ pointed out as so far only four of the twelve campers remained hidden. "How much times left?"

Just then the feedback from the loud speakers back at camp got everyone's attention. "Two minutes remaining!" Chris announced the remaining time left in the challenge. "Come on Chef pick up the pace!"

"Two minutes?!" Chef yelled as he quickly tried to think of places where he hasn't checked. Only two minutes and four campers weren't exactly the best odds. "But I searched everywhere!" Chef thought for a few more moments before his eyes widened as there was one place he has yet to check. "The water!"

Chef then ran as fast as he could back to the dock with all of his caught campers following him. And as they ran, the passed by a particular rock that has been seen once before this episode…

Meanwhile underground…

"Mmmm…" Lincoln shifted a bit in his sleep as he and Dawn held onto each other while still taking refuge in the gopher hole. The area they were in was surprisingly spacious and could fit both of them comfortably. And they took full advantage of this and decided to catch a few Z's together. However, some sounds from the surface disturbed Lincoln's rest a little. "Did you hear that?"

"It's ok Linky, don't worry about it." Dawn reassured him quietly as she patted him on the head. Earning herself a cute yawn from her boyfriend. "Just go back to sleep."

Chef quickly pumped his water gun. He doubt he could get all the remaining campers in the short time he had. But he was sure he could at least get one of them if they were hiding in the water if he was fast enough.

But sadly for Chef, he just didn't have the speed.

When he and his helpers arrived at the Dock of Shame, they all saw Leshawna in her swimsuit holding her reed snorkel…sitting in the life guards chair. "What took you so long, sugar?" Leshawna asked Chef with a smirk on her face.

All the campers cheered and went over to congratulate and high five Leshawna. Chef simply looked at the scene before giving a rather proud smirk to the girl with a tude and nodding at her. "All righty, campers. Game's over." Chris' voice was heard through the loud speakers. "Heather, Leshawna, Lincoln, Courtney, and Dawn all have invincibility. So other then them, pick your loser and send them home!"

GIRL'S CABIN

Once the challenge was over, Gwen had informed all the females about the information about the guy's alliance she 'pried' out of Owen. Well, all the girls except for Dawn who was still missing along with Lincoln. Once Gwen gave out the information to her fellow females, they all gathered up in their cabin. All except Bridgette who sat outside due to her smell. "Can you hear us okay out there, Bridgette?" Leshawna called out to the surfer girl.

"Yep!" Bridgette reassured everyone inside.

"Sorry we had to keep you outside Bridgette." Courtney apologized to the light blond. "You just…smell really bad. No offense."

"None taken." Bridgette sighed out a little "I understand."

"The guys are teaming up against us and as much as it makes me wanna yak up my lunch, we have to vote as a group of we want any chance of winning." Heather got down to the point of why they were gathered up in the first place. Heather pretty much hated, well, just about everyone in and outside the cabin. But she had to think about the big picture.

"Well, I say we take out Duncan!" Bridgette immediately said with a frown on her face. "Sorry Courtney, but he's mean and I'd tell him that to his face."

"Sounds good to me." Leshawna agreed with Bridgette's idea. With Heather immune and the guys, sans Lincoln, ganging up together it was probably the best option. "I don't trust that little criminal." Leshawna then looked to Courtney and said. "Uh, no offense sugar."

"Oh don't worry about it." Courtney reassured Leshawna with a strangely calm smile on her face. Two votes to eliminate her boyfriend and she didn't seem to react. "I understand."

"You do?" Lindsay asked in a confused tone as she did her nails.

"Yep, I gotta face the facts." Courtney explained to her fellow girls. "At this point in the game, you gotta do what you gotta do to win and right now we gotta find a way to take down the guys."

Heather couldn't help but narrow her eyes at Courtney. No way anyone could be that calm with voting out their partner. However, a different thought popped into the queen bee's head interrupting the current one. "Speaking of trust, I don't trust that Owen." Heather stated getting all eyes on her. "He's always happy and smiling. It's creepy and unnatural. And since Lincoln the cheater is immune, I say we lose him. Lindsay?"

"Owen. Yeah." Lindsay instantly agreed while focusing more on her nails then the current conversation.

"But Owen's, like, the nicest guy on the island." Izzy stated as she wasn't one for the idea of kicking Owen out. Honestly she kinda had a soft spot for the big guy and enjoyed being around him. "And he plays a mean game of Canasta. Have you guys ever played that? It's so fun!"

"This is an elimination game, not a dance! We have to vote someone off in order to stay in the game." Heather yelled at Izzy with an irritated tone. But an idea quickly came to Heather's head to pull Izzy to her side. The girl was so crazy she would probably do something on a dare without even thinking about it at all. "Hey, why don't you vote with us, Izzy? We'll be like BFF's!"

Izzy looked down at Heather and didn't seem to react to the offer. "Best female friends." Lindsay clarified, thinking Izzy was confused on what BFF's meant.

"…Okay!" Izzy said without really thinking about it.

"You know she'll just dump you after the vote." Leshawna informed Izzy getting Heather to quickly glare at her.

"It's true." Lindsay confirmed while continuing to polish her nails. "She will." To shut Lindsay up, Heather elbowed Lindsay off the bed…causing her to spill her nail polish. Lindsay gasped, tears even forming in her eye, as she watched her nail polish spill onto the floor.

CONFESSIONAL – LINDSAY

"Okay, that was a limited edition. I'll never be able to get that nail polish back!" Lindsay said to the camera in an incredibly upset tone before crossing her arms. "I'm starting to think that maybe Heather isn't such a nice person after all."

As Lindsay cried over spilt nail polish, Heather turned to the rest of the females and asked. "You with us?"

"No!" Bridgette yelled from outside as Gwen and Leshawna glared at Heather while Courtney comforted the dumb blond by patting her on the shoulder.

"Fine." Heather crossed her arms before walking away. "Then let the chips fall where they may."

"Fine!" Leshawna yelled back at Heather.

After comforting Lindsay, Courtney proceeded to exit the cabin. "Where're you going Courtney?" Bridgette asked as Courtney quickly covered her nose due to the smell coming from the surfer girl.

"Just gotta use the bathroom real quick." The CIT informed her friend who nodded at this. With Bridgette's attention no longer on her, Courtney sped walk over to the communal bathrooms while constantly shifting her eyes around to make sure no one was following her.

Once she made it to her destination, she did a quick scan of the area and stalls to determine she was alone. Once the coast was clear, the CIT quickly reached into her pocket and pulled out a walkie talkie. "Duncan are you there? Over." Courtney spoke into the device.

After only a few seconds later, the voice of Courtney's boyfriend could be heard coming from her walkie talkie. "I'm here babe." Duncan confirmed getting a smile out of the CIT. "So, what's the scoop? Over."

"All according to plan just like you said." Courtney confirmed with a smirk on her face. "Owen cracked just like you thought he would. And the girls quickly gathered up to try and fight back. Over."

"And how'd it go? Over." Duncan asked.

"Ok can we stop with the over thing it's getting annoying?" Courtney asked with a bit of an annoyed tone. She was all for going double agent against the rest of the girls but the way they were talking was getting on her nerves. After getting a sigh and 'fine' from her boyfriend, Courtney continued. "And too answer your question, not to well. Bridgette, Leshawna, and I'm guessing Gwen are gonna vote for you. Heather and Lindsay for Owen. And Izzy's a wild card, figuratively and literally. And if I had to take a guess I think Lincoln and Dawn would vote for either you or Lindsay."

"Hmmmm…alright, think you can get Izzy's vote?" Duncan quickly asked as he started to plan things out in his head.

"Totally!" Courtney said confidently. She knew Izzy liked Owen so if she convinced her to vote with her to protect him, that might guarantee the psycho hose beast's vote.

"Alright then. Worst scenario is that we have a tie breaker with me." Duncan stated as if Lincoln and Dawn voted for him, then that would leave five votes on him and five votes on who he was gonna get rid of. "Me and the guys agreed to vote for Bridgette."

"Bridgette?" Courtney questioned with a bit of a frown. She was hoping that Duncan would go for Gwen or Lindsay but Bridgette? Letting out a sigh, Courtney nodded her head. As much as she liked Bridgette, when she actually thought about it, it was a good idea. "Alright then."

"I know you're friends but we gotta be smart about this babe." Duncan tried to reassure his girlfriend. He knew this would upset her but they both had to think about the game so they could reach the final two. "Bridgette's a strong competitor and we gotta get rid of her now before she becomes too strong for us to deal with."

"Yeah…Yeah you're right." Courtney nodded with a deep breathe. It was just like ripping off a band aid. Better to just get it over with. "I'll get Izzy to vote for Bridgette."

"That's my girl." Duncan complimented, getting a blush out of Courtney. "Knew you'd make a good spy."

THAT NIGHT

And thus, we are brought to dramatic camp fire ceremony. Lincoln and Dawn were finally found and were with everyone, both refusing to give away their location so they could use it for…future purposes. And currently, everyone had a marshmallow except for three people. "There are only two marshmallows left on this plate." Chris told the three remaining campers. The three being Duncan, Owen, and a still putrid smelling Bridgette. "You each racked up a lot of votes. One of you is going home tonight. And cannot return. Ever. The next marshmallow goes to...Owen."

"Woohoo!" Owen cheered as he caught the marshmallow in his mouth. "Alright!"

And then there was only one marshmallow…but two campers. Duncan and Bridgette. One was staying and one was going home. "The final marshmallow of the night goes to..."

…

…

…

…

…

"Duncan."

Nearly all the females, as well as Lincoln, gasped. Chris tossed the marshmallow to Duncan with the delinquent eating it with maximum satisfaction. "Okay, that was a shocker." Chris fully admitted as he threw the plate over his shoulder. "Even I'm shocked and I knew the answer."

Bridgette sighed and slumped down. The votes had spoken. Nothing she could do about it now. So, gathering up her stuff, Bridgette made her way to the Dock of Shame. But not before being stopped by two people. "I'm gonna miss you Bridgette." Dawn said as she hugged the person she would easily consider her best friend on the island. "Thanks for everything."

"You're welcome, glad I could help." Bridgette returned the hug. After a moment, she separated from Dawn and looked towards a certain white head and gave him a peace sign. "Keep hanging ten Lincoln."

"And you keep drawing." Lincoln told her as the Loud boy gave the surfer girl a hug. He really wasn't bothered by the smell. Honestly, due to Lana, he's smelled much worst. "You're a fast learner ya know. And say hi to Geoff for me."

"Totally." Bridgette patted Lincoln on the back a few times before separating. "Goodbye everyone. See ya at the finale." And with that, the surfer girl boarded the boat of losers, and took her trip off of Total Drama Island.

And so with the departure of the surfer girl, the start of the guy's alliance with Courtney as their double agent, brings an end to yet another episode of Total. Drama. Island!

Chapter 22: That’s Off the Chain

Chapter Text

"Last time on Total Drama Island…" Chris began the recap of the day! "In a challenge of hide-and-seek, campers had to avoid capture by Chef 'It', or join his guerrilla tactics to tag fellow campers. Some had weak hiding spots while others won invincibility. Meanwhile in a surprise twist of events, Duncan managed to convince both Owen and DJ to form a dude's alliance but kept Lincoln out of the loop. But the alliance wasn't as testosterone filled as one would think as it turns out Courtney was a secret member working as a double agent to spy on the girls. And so with her help, the guys were successful in banishing Bridgette. Will the guys be able to dwindle down the girls more? Will the girls form an alliance? Will I be stuck hosting reality TV for the rest of my life? Find out on this episode of Total. Drama. Island!"

It was a sunny day on Camp Wawanakwa. The campers were deciding to use the down time to have some fun amongst themselves on the beach. So a majority of the campers were enjoying a good old fashioned game of frisbee. Meanwhile Dawn, Lincoln, and Edward were laying on a beach towel and soaking up the rays of the sun with Dawn laying on top of Lincoln with the Loud boy's arms around her waist.

And sitting away from everyone on the Dock of Shame was Lindsay and Heather. With them a fly was buzzing around them so Lindsay took it upon herself to try and kill the little bug with a fly swatter while Heather was trying to get some shut eye by laying on the dock.

At least that was the plan. During Lindsay's attempts to kill the fly with the swatter she accidently hit Heather in the face with it. This got a low growl out of the queen bee as she rose up her open hand. "Can I see that for a sec?" Lindsay happily gave Heather the fly swatter…that the mean girl used to smack Lindsay across the face a few times. "Now make yourself useful and clip my toenails!" Heather then put her foot in front of Lindsay making the blond cringe at the disgusting toenails.

But just then a ball of sand was thrown right at Heather's face. The queen bee screamed as some of the sand hit her eyes with some also getting in her mouth causing her to both spit the sand out and rub it out of her eyes. "WHO THREW THAT?!" Heather demanded to know. Many of the campers on the beach stopped playing frisbee to laugh at Heather with the queen bee's eyes suddenly coming to a certain egg laying mammal. "YOU!"

Currently, Edward was giving a sh*t eating grin with his bill with his tail raised up high and covered in sand. Sure, the platypus could have gathered up sand in his tail. And he might have aimed it at Heather. Plus he possibly launched the gathered up sand on his tail by using his beaver-like tail as a catapult.

But he totally did.

"HEY! LOVE BIRDS!" Dawn and Lincoln sighed as they were forced to sit up so they could give a deadpanned look to the sand covered queen bee. "WHAT DID I TELL YOU ABOUT KEEPING THAT FREAK OF NATURE ON A SHORT LEASH?!"

Both Dawn and Lincoln looked to Edward and saw that the Australian Mammal was fast asleep on the sand. "We don't know what you're talking about." Lincoln stated in a blank tone. In truth, he knew exactly what Edward did and couldn't be prouder of the platypus. He and Dawn just knew saying this would get on Heather's nerves even more. "He's just a platypus Heather. They don't do much."

Heather's eye twitched, and not because of the sand this time, and she was about to yell something but was swiftly cut off by feedback coming from the loud speakers. "Morning, campers!" Chris' voice was heard through out the camp. "Your next challenge awaits you at the Arts and Crafts Center!"

ARTS AND CRAFTS CENTER

When they reached the arts and crafts center the campers were…underwhelmed to say the least. "Welcome to the Arts and Crafts Center." Chris greeted all the campers as he gestured to the area. Which was pretty much just a shack.

"More like the Arts and Crap Center." Duncan explained the area the best, getting a few chuckles.

"Yeah." Chris has to agree. This place was kind of a dump. "It used to be an outhouse, but now it's where Chef parks his road hog." Everyone watched as Chris kicked down the door to the shack and revealing a pretty cool looking motorcycle as well as a whole bunch of mechanic tools and such. "Which brings us to your challenge. Building your own wheels!"

"Hot rods! Yes! Awesome!" Owen was quick to cheer and held his hand out to Duncan for a high five. "Gimme five! Woohoo! Woohoo. Woo…" The big guy was not met with a high five from the delinquent.

"You'll find all the parts you need in our bike depot." Chris then kinda brought down the hype of the challenge a bit by gesturing to a pile of bicycle parts. Not motorcycle.

"Bicycles…" Owen tried to keep up the hype but one could tell even he was dwindling a bit on this challenge now. "Less awesome, but still good. Right?"

"Once you've collected the basics, you can trick 'em out any way you want using props from the Arts and Crafts Center." Chris explained the first part of the challenge. "Best design wins! And…to prove I'm a nice guy, I'll even throw in a bike manual."

Chris then threw the campers a manual…which was covered in mold. "Eeeeew!" Heather, the one to catch the manual, let out in disgust. "It's furry!"

Heather was quick to throw the old and moldy book away with Izzy quickly catching it. "Coooool!" The psycho hose beast let out as she examined all the moldy spots the book had. "Mold spores!

"Freak." Heather sighed out before looking to the guys and saying. "We get first dibs!"

CONFESSIONAL DUNCAN

"Finally, a challenge I can get behind." Duncan stated with a grin on his face. One could even say he was a bit excited for this. "I used to build bikes back home with my brothers all the time…okay, so I used to steal them from the dweebs down the street and crash them into the school wall, but point is, this is something I know."

CONFESSIONAL LINCOLN

The white head looked in the camera as he scratched the back of his head with an unconfident expression on his face. "I'm bad with building stuff…"

"Welp, gotta at least try." Lincoln said as he went over to the pile and started taking random parts with no clue on what to do with them. To say Lincoln was a bit overwhelmed with was an understatement. "Ah geez where the heck do these all go on a bike again?"

"Brbrbrbr."

Looking behind him, Lincoln saw Edward approaching him. Only the Platypus' face was hidden behind the biker helmet he was wearing. "You stole that from the shack didn't you?" Edward gave a nod in response making Lincoln chuckle and roll his eyes. And as he was rolling them, he spotted Dawn heading into the woods. "Hey where you going beautiful?"

Dawn turned her head to her boyfriend and answered. "I'm just heading into the woods." Dawn explained to the Loud boy. "Just gonna get some stuff for my bike!"

"Alright stay safe out there!" Dawn giggled a little before reassuring her boyfriend that she would be fine. Once his girlfriend was in the woods looking for things to add to her bike, Lincoln went back to salvaging and trying to figure out how he was even gonna start building his bike. "Alright now let's see here…"

"Having a bit of trouble?" Walking up to Lincoln was Courtney. The CIT had her hand full with various bike parts and she couldn't help but be curious about Lincoln and how he seemed to look a bit confused.

"Yeah this challenge is gonna be a hard one for me." Lincoln said as he grabbed something that looked like a pedal. "Let's just say building and crafting was never my expertise. Should have seen this stool I made in 5th grade…though calling it a stool is a bit too generous. Seems like you know what you're doing though."

"Hehe, yeah. I actually built my first bike. It was a kit." Courtney explained getting an impressed nod from Lincoln. He didn't even know those kinds of kits existed. "I guess after that I always enjoyed building my own bikes. Just buying one premade felt kinda boring. But don't worry I'm sure you'll get something done."

"Well that makes one of us that thinks that." Lincoln let out a bit of a chuckle as Courtney laughed a bit herself before walking away.

"Hahahah!" On the other side of the pile, Owen and Duncan were gathering up parts with the former letting out an excited laugh as he grabbed some handle bars. "I'm gonna make my dream bike!"

"Oh my gosh, me too!" Walking up to Owen was Lindsay who heard what the big guy said and was also planning on making her dream bike. "Every year at Christmas, I asked for a Sunset Sally bike but never got one."

This story quickly saddened Owen. "Really?" The big guy even started to tear up a bit. "Santa never brought you, your…Christmas wish?"

"Man that just ain't right." DJ teared up a bit too as he put a hand on Owen's shoulder.

"Guys, this isn't a Christmas wish contest." Duncan quickly got in between the two guys before they could start crying over some stupid fantasy. "If we want to vote the chicks out, then our bikes have to kick butt. Capiche?"

"Kick butt." Owen sniffled a bit before getting back on the alliance train. "Yes! Let's do it!"

"Guys' alliance…" DJ let out rather weakly for two reasons. One, he was still a bit shaky about the whole guys' alliance thing. Second, he was scared as crap for this challenge. "Woohoo…" Meanwhile, hiding behind the other side of the shed and listening in on the guys was the queen bee herself.

CONFESSIONAL – HEATHER

"The guys think they're so stealthy, building their little alliances." Heather smirked as she rolled her eyes, not afraid of the team the guys formed at all. "It's kinda cute, really. But why work on your own bike when you can get someone to do it for you."

"Dang girl." Meanwhile over by the table, Leshawna, Lindsay, and a few other of the girls watched as Courtney got to work on building her bike. And she was making good progress as the bike was about halfway done. "Never knew you were suck a grease monkey."

"There's a lot of things you don't know about me." Courtney grinned a bit as she tightened up some bolts on her bike.

"You're a monkey?" Lindsay questioned Leshawna, gaining quite a few deadpanned looks from everyone. "Then where's her cute little tail."

Before anyone could say anything, Lindsay's arm was grabbed by Heather with the queen bee quickly pulling her away from the rest of the girls. "Could I just borrow her for a sec?" Heather said before quickly dragging Lindsay to the front of the shack and handing Lindsay a big wrench. "See that motor thingy with all the fancy exhausts? Dismantle it. And make it fast, before Chef gets back."

"Uh, but what about my bike?" Lindsay frowned a bit as she's done something she's never really done before. Question Heather's authority. Normally the dumb blond did whatever the queen bee told her but recently Lindsay began doubting some of Heather's decisions. "I wanna win, too."

"And you should." Before Heather could quickly shoot Lindsay's idea down, another voice spoke up. Glaring at the direction of it, both girls saw it was Lincoln who was carrying a bunch of bike parts away so he could start and try to build his bike. "Take my advice Lindsay. Heather's no good, you're better off without her."

"Shut…the (BLEEP)…up!" Heather quietly yelled at Lincoln through her teeth. The queen bee was already infuriated enough with Lincoln. From his stupid platypus, to his relationship-alliance, and just how meddlesome he can be. But she was not about to let him ruin her alliance! "Just ignore him Lindsay, he doesn't know what he's talking about."

"But…" Lindsay let out before Heather covered her mouth. Lincoln glared at the back of Heather's head before sighing and walking off. With any luck Lindsay will be able to break away from Heather on her own.

"Listen, I get that you want to win. Really I do." Heather spoke to Lindsay with that innocent tone she always used to persuade Lindsay into doing stuff for her. "But look at it this way. How else can I save your butt if I don't win? We're BFFs, remember? Would I steer you wrong?"

CONFESSIONAL – LINDSAY

"Okay, maybe I'm navy, but Heather's always been trustworthy to me before." Lindsay said…before a doubtful look came to the dumb blond's face. "That I know of."

Heather then proceeded to push Lindsay into the shack and quickly close the door so no one can see the blond doing Heather's bidding. When the other girls began to walk to the shack, Heather quickly stopped them by stepping in front of the door. "No, uh-uh. We're going in first." Heather said firmly as she crossed her arms. "You'll just have to wait your turn. Or you could save yourself the effort and not even bother."

Immediately after saying this, a seagull that was perched on top of the shack proceeded to poop, with the bird do-do landing right on Heather's head. "Gotta love karma." Gwen grinned as Heather ran away screaming.

And so the building truly began. All the guys were hard at work building their bikes, or in DJ's case building armor, and the girls weren't far behind. At least, most of them. "Where does this go?" Leshawna asked Gwen as she held up a pedal to the goth.

"That's the pedal." Gwen answered as she rose a brow at Leshawna. "Haven't you ever ridden a bike before?"

"Of course I've ridden a bike before!" Leshawna rolled her eyes. "I've just never built one from scratch. That's all. There's too many pieces."

"Well, you better start reading the manual because the guys have an alliance going and it looks like Heather and Lindsay are still sharing a brain, which means it's us against them." Gwen informed Leshawna before carrying off a box of bike parts. But from the corner of her eye, Gwen spotted Lincoln working on…something that definitely couldn't be labeled as a bike. "Although…looks like we might not need to worry about Lincoln this round."

"Come on…come on…" Lincoln was as steady as he could have been as he was tightening the bolt on his hodgepodge of random parts…only for it to quickly fall apart as he tightened the bolt. "Dang it…"

"Yikes, poor q-tip." Leshawna said with a bit of a sympathetic tone. But a grin quickly came to Leshawna's face as she looked at the pedal in her hand. "But I'm sure I can do better than that. How hard can it be?"

"Woohoo! Hey, Leshawna!" Calling out to the girl with a tude was the orange head Izzy…sitting on a completely finished and rather decent looking bike. "Come with me, kay? I've already built my bike!"

"How'd you do that so fast?" Leshawna asked with a surprised tone as she walked towards the psycho hose beast.

"Oh, my brother was a mechanic before he got run over and developed a fear of motor vehicles." Izzy explained with a laugh before patting the handle bars of her bike. "Come on! Let's take it for a test drive! Woohoo!"

"Alright." Leshawna agreed with a smirk. "You're on."

CONFESSIONAL – LESHAWNA

"That girl might be crazy, but I wasn't about to pass up an opportunity to win this race." Leshawna stated as she put her hands to her hips. "Her bike looked fine."

And so Leshawna took up Izzy's offer. The seat was somewhat bigger enough for the both of them with Leshawna in the front and Izzy sitting right behind her. "Sweet!" Izzy cheered as Leshawna adjusted herself on the bike. "Your extra weight will totally help out with our speed!"

"Uh, I'm gonna take that as a compliment." Leshawna said with a small glare. She honestly doubted Izzy was actually calling her fat or anything like that, but still couldn't help but feel a little agitated at the orange head's choice of words.

"Okay!" Izzy cheered before putting her feet on the pedals and going as fast as she could. Leshawna quickly started screaming as Izzy went full speed and sent the two of them forward…and pedaling down a steep inclined that only sped them up more.

"Woah!" As they sped down, they ended up passing by Dawn who was able to dodge the two. The nature lover had her arms full of natural material from moss, to flowers, and leaves. "Oh my goodness! I hope they'll be ok." But Dawn couldn't worry about that for long. She had a bike to make!

As Dawn went to go build her bike, she received a glare from Heather who was leaning next to the door to the shed. Just then the door opened with Lindsay stepping out. "Hey, look. It's an ugly doll with pretty hair just like you!" Lindsay showed Heather a ragdoll with hair similar to the queen bee's. "I'm gonna use her for my bike."

CONFESSIONAL – LINDSAY

"I think sometimes I say the wrong thing." Lindsay explained as she had a feeling she accidentally insulted Heather. "One time, I told my math teacher that his new hairpiece looks like my dog's butt. But he totally took it the wrong way. My dog has the cutest curly little butt! It was a compliment!"

"Ahahahah. Cute." Heather let out hollowly. The queen bee having to resist yelling and insulting Lindsay at this. "Just don't forget to build my bike first so I can protect you from the vote."

CONFESSIONAL – LINDSAY

"This other time, I got caught in a three-way calling attack and I told one friend that the other was cheating on her boyfriend or something." Lindsay began telling another story. "And anyways, she totally got dumped that day. It was so random. I wonder if it had something to do with the call."

And so bike after bike was made and completed. Nearly all the campers having something ready for the challenge. And after a certain amount of time passed, "Campers! Time to judge your bikes!" Chris announced through the loud speakers, announcing to everyone that it was time to stop constructing their bikes. "Put your pedal to the metal and meet me at the Crafts Center!"

And so every camper did as Chris instructed. With the exception of Izzy and Leshawna, all campers gathered up where Chris instructed with their bikes. "Well, campers, we gave you the parts. Let's see what you came up with." Chris said as he walked up to the first camper, that being Heather. "Excellent aerodynamics, Heather."

Heather's bike, with Lindsay having built it with no help, was just as Chris said. Aerodynamic as well as light weight along with the engine to Chef's now dismantled motorcycle attached to it with a red button on one of the handle bars. "It only weighs two ounces." Heather bragged with a smirk.

"Like her brain." Gwen spoke up getting Heather to glare at her.

This got Chris to move onto Gwen. The goth's bike was more bulky then Heather's with bigger wheels, a wider frame, and decorations added to it such as a pair of bat-like wings attached to the sides. "Spooky, yet practical. Well done." Chris complimented before moving onto the next camper, being Duncan.

Duncan's bike looked like something out of an apocalypse movie with a skull ornament in front and barbed wire around some of the parts. "Wicked Mad Max-mobile, dude." Chris said while giving Duncan a thumbs up.

Next up was Courtney who had a bike that resembled a Hybrid Bicycle. The seat was high up along with some sturdy wheels fit for all terrain. "Lacking in creativity." Chris stated as Courtney's bike didn't have anything too truly make it stand out. "But looks versatile and built for speed."

"Function over style if you ask me." Courtney said as she patted her bike's seat. Courtney chose not to make her bike flashy. Flashiness doesn't win a race after all.

The next bike up for show was Lindsay's. The dumb blond's bike had a bell, some frills attached to the handle bars, a cute pink horse mask in the front, and a broom attached to the back. "Go ahead. Ring her bell." Chris proceeded to do just that with the bell making the sound most bike bells made. "The real bike has sound effects like this, nyaaaaah! Nyaaaah!"

Next up was DJ and…it was easy to see DJ worked more on his own protection then his bike. DJ was covered head to in makeshift armor, even wearing a medieval style helmet, and his bike was a four-wheeler of all things. "Dude, seriously?" Chris questioned as DJ lowered his armored covered head a bit. "This is lame."

After DJ was Dawn. "Hmmm, interesting design choice." Chris stated as he looked over Dawn's bike. Nearly all of Dawn's bike was covered in the decorations she gathered in the woods. The top part of the bike, including the seat, was covered in moss. A large flower was in between the handle bars, tulips attached to the middle of the wheels that spun around with them, and a large maple leaf acted as the flag for the bike, "I'd expect nothing less from you moon child."

"I call it, The Earthly Chariot." Dawn said as she gently patted her bike.

Next up was Lincoln and…Chris was certainly speechless at the sight. "Dude…what the heck even is this?" What Lincoln presented could be called many things. But Bike certainly wasn't one of them. It was pretty much a random assortment of parts bolted, glued, or taped together. The host wasn't even sure you can sit on it without causing major behind damage.

"Uuuuuuh…" Lincoln let out nervously. "Modern art?"

"Riiiiiight…" Chris let out with a raised eyebrow. Chris then started to shake his head at Lincoln. "Yeeeeeah, yeah you're out dude."

Lincoln sighed as he sat down on the ground. "Yeah that's fair…" Lincoln glumly let out as he rested his cheek on his fist.

As Chris went to go judge the last camper that was actually there Edward, still wearing the biker's helmet, waddled up to Lincoln and crawled up on his lap with Lincoln instinctively petting the egg laying mammal. Just then the Loud boy felt a peck on his cheek and looked to see his girlfriend smiling at him. "You gave it your best shot." Dawn reassured Lincoln as the aura reader patted his shoulder. "Don't worry, I'll win this for both of us."

"Heh, thanks." Despite not even getting past the first part of the challenge, Dawn just instantly lifted Lincoln's mood. "And hey, this just means me and Edward can sit on the sidelines and cheer for you."

"Brbrbrb!" Edward supported with Dawn giggling in response.

"Owen, nice job!" Chris complimented the last bike present which was from the big guy himself. Owen's bike perfectly fitted and supported him. Plus it was a recumbent so it would do wonders on his back. Just then Chris looked around and found that two of the eleven campers were missing. "Hey, where's Izzy and Leshawna?"

Currently they were doing a wheelie down a hill.

"Oh well. Their loss. Cause this is where it gets good." Chris began to explain making a few of the campers grow excited over this. "We're gonna race these babies, hard!"

"Ha, awesome!" Heather said with nothing but pure confidence. "Because my bike is built for speed, right, Lindsay?"

"Totally!" Lindsay confirmed for the queen bee.

"Yeah, unfortunately, you won't be riding it, Heather. You'll be switching bikes." Chris revealed a surprise twist that caught everyone off guard. This got many gasped and/or surprised expressions from the campers that Chris couldn't help but give a quick laugh at. "Yeah. Cruel twist, huh? Alrighty then. See you at the beach!"

CONFESSIONAL – LINCOLN

"Ya know, we really should be expecting this kind of thing by now." Lincoln stated as everyone on the island really should suspect Chris to put in some sort of weird or cruel twist to a challenge. But then the Loud boy sighed as he lowered his head. "Or I guess I should say they should have all been expecting it…but what did happen to Izzy and Leshawna anyway?"

And so everyone made it with their bikes to the beach. Chris was in his ATV while Chef was in front of a starting line with a red flag and reading a book. Meanwhile Lincoln and Edward were sitting on the grassy area that led to the beach looking down at all the participators of the second round with Lincoln having a little flag with Dawn's name on it with Edward having a similar flag taped to his tail.

"Okay, here's how it works. Everyone picks a name out of the helmet to see whose bike you're riding." Chris explained the rules of round two as he pulled out a bike helmet full of folded pieces of paper. "If your bike makes it across the finish line, then you get to ride it in the final round for invincibility."

Everyone proceeded to pull out a piece of paper to see who's creation they would be riding. When Heather looked at hers, she quickly growled and crumbled it up. She probably got the worst possible bike of the bunch, DJ's. "Hey, lookie." Speaking to Heather with an excited tone was Lindsay as she showed who's bike she got. "I got your bike!"

"Excellent!" Heather said as she put an arm around Lindsay's neck and pulled the dumb blond close so only she could hear her. Lindsay was definitely the best one for her bike to end up with. Heather figured everyone else would have just destroyed her bike on purpose. "If you cross the finish line on my bike, then I get to ride for invincibility. So, if it looks like you're losing, just press the red button."

With that information in Lindsay's head, everyone got ready as they boarded the bike of another camper. Heather was on DJ's bike, Lindsay on Heather's, Courtney on Gwen's, Duncan on Lindsay's, Gwen on Owen's, DJ and Dawn's, Owen's on Duncan's, and Dawn's on Courtney's. "Now, before we start, has anyone seen Leshawna or Izzy?" Chris asked one last time to see if it was possible for any of those two to show up.

Currently, Izzy was pedaling so fast she and Leshawna were biking up the river.

When everyone simply shrugged, showing that they didn't know where either was, Chris simply shrugged and decided to get things started. "Okay, racers!" Chris called out to as he rose a hand in the air. "On your marks, get set…paramedics on standby…and…tread!"

And just like that, all the campers took off as quickly as they could. Well, all except Owen who didn't know how to start going because of one key feature on Duncan's bike. "Hey! Where's the pedals?" Owen tried to call out to Duncan so he would know how to move this thing forward.

But Owen wasn't the only one who was struggling to get things going. Heather was also having a tough time to get DJ's bike to move forward. No matter how hard she pressed down on the pedals, the bike remained stuck in place. And when she tried to kick it forward, she was met with a horrible stubbed toe.

When it came to the other campers, they all had various degrees of control over their bikes. With Gwen having Owen's bike, the position of the seat and the pedals meant she had to lean down rather far to actually pedal the bike forward which resulted in getting a bunch of blown sand in her eyes. Making it difficult to see forward.

With Duncan, he had to admit it, "Okay, this is messed up, but yeehaw, this is one movin' ride!" The delinquent let out as Lindsay steered toward him.

"I know, right!" Lindsay said, a bit proud of herself for making her dream bike and making it a good one.

With DJ, the brick house was pretty scared at first. He's ridden bikes before, but usually at really low speeds so that way he couldn't injure himself. But this was a race. Meaning he had to go fast. And it didn't help that he overheard some rather gruesome and gory stories from the campers about their first bike rides. But thankfully, Dawn's Earthly Chariot seemed to be working well for the brick house.